Full text of "A Handbook of foreign missions : containing an account of the principal Protestant missionary societies in Great Britain : with notices of those on the continent and in America : also an appendix on Roman Catholic missions"

See other formats

jV ga^rg;.!!. 1.:. .-.-/ft- -.:.■ '.s.-.V-- 'Xvia^LJvvr I.'.";-. .? ■■ ■ ' ■ ';^; c -.V-i^ '■■&."!'' 'AS -

tfdiJT.t-a8ii«'<Hfci>ii

ASIA

.f^.

4^'

,^^

MM^-

13 V J-ai^ci

H1-3

SOU!

ARCHBIS
8UPERI^

Field of I

OBJE

seaports,
amongst
been ope
The Argf
pelago ; i

A miss
South.
Openin
Subscr:

Offices-

ZEJS

Qfornell Untueraitg BItbratg

Jlllfara. ■Mem ^nrk

CHARLES WILLIAM WASON

COLLECTION

CHINA AND THE CHINESE

THE GIFT OF

CHARLES WILLIAM WASON

CLASS OF 1876

I9I8

tlY

JBLIN.

Iclands.
except

in the
, jelistic
> have
uguay,
Archi-

in the

'y-

\, M.A.
, R.N.

E.G.

jb,

HAS f, _ - _ SSION

WORKm'''ffiSfer China, ^a«Bi!BHMaiwheteBwo*en»oiily are- allowed
medically to wait on women, and is undenominational. The curriculum is
for Two years, and the Students after passing the Examinations la Medicine,
Surgery, and Midwifery receive the Society's Diploma.

Ladies wishing to take MIDWIFERY COURSE alone may do so, and take
the Diploma of Obstetric Society.

The Tear consists of Three Terms. Fees (Including Board, Uesldence, and

Instruction) 50 Guineas per annum, payable In advaiice, In three

ecLual proportions of £17 10s.

The Committee make an earnest Appeal for Pnnds to enable them
to form additional fceo, or partially free, Scholarships to meet
the many applications they constautly receive from ladies desir-
ing: training:.

Doaors or Collectors of loo Guineas have the right of nominating a Student
for two years, including Board, Residence, and Instruction,

A Bible Reading is held at the College every Saturday from is.o to i,Q o'clock f.m.

Hon. Treasurer: G. J. GREEN, Esq.

Hon. Secretary: Dr. Q. de GORREQUER GRIFFITH.

CHURCtf OF ENGLAND

Cem|)erance Soctetg. ^

BASIS. — Union and co-operation on perfectly equal
terms between those who use and those who
abstain from intoxicating drinks.

^' Bear ye one another's burdens"

WHAT IS TRUE CHARITY? Helping people to help themselves,
and become good citizens.

Rescuing drunkards from the slavery of habit.

The prevention of cruelty to helpless women and children.

Special work for Soldiers, Railwaymen, Cabmen, Busmen, &o.

One of the Society's Police-court Missionaries in the year paid 631
visits to Clerkenwell and Bow Street Police-courts, and 508 visits to the
Homes of those charged ; handed over 37 persons to their clergy, prevented
five young girls from falling, restored five who had fallen to their friends,
and 59 poor women to various institutions.

The Archbishop of Canterbury recently • said :—" This rational
and efTective Society asks you for £4,000 a year more. . . .
They will want, and receive much more than that before their work
is done."

The C.E.T.S. last year promoted the formation of the United
Committee for dealing with the Liquor Traffic amongst Native
Races, and thus removing the principal stumbling-block
to the progress of Missionary work in Africa and other
Countries.

Rev. G. HOWARD WRIGHT, Superintendent.

CHARLES ERNEST TRITTON, Treasurer.

9, Bkidgs Strhet,

Westminster, S.W.

THAMES CHURCH MISSION,

INSTITUTED A.D. 1844.

AN INTERNATIONAL WORK.

Bible Trath Preacled to RepresentatiYes of all Nations.-

Shall this work be carried on ? Shall it he Enlarged and Developed ?

Shall not these hard-working and noble Seamen be cared for with more loving concern^
more generous sympathy, more practical help? Shall not Christian England, and
especially wealthy London, be aroused to a liberal support of this endeavour to extend
the light and life and power of salvation among these witnesses of God's works and
wonders in the deep ? Patriotism, humanity, and Christian love will unite in tbe only
possible answer.

Information will be gladly supplied by the Secretary {the Rev. H. BLOOMER).

Contributions earnestly asked, and may be paid to the Society's Bankers,
Messrs. LLOYDS, BARNETTS, BOSANQUETS & CO. (Limited), Lombard
Street, E.G.; or to the Secretary, at the Society's Offices, 31, New Bridge Street
Ludgate Circus, London.

UNITED METHODIST

FREE CHURC HES HOME AND FOREIG N MISSIONS.

Ereasnrtr :
R. BIRD, Esq., Ellerslie, Cardiff.

Rev. J. ADCOCK, 443, Glossop Road, Sheffield.

Missions in East and West Africa, China, Jamaica, Australia,
and New Zealand.

THE EVANGELIZATION OF INDIA.

THE CmiSTUK VERMCULJE EDOCHION SOCIETY FOE DiJIA

Is training- native teachers, Instructing heathen children, and publishing
educational and popular Christian literature.

Upwards of Nine Hundred Teachers have been sent into the Mission Field.

Xlilrteen SIlIllous or Copies of Twelve Hunared Publicntions
have been issued.

Office:— 7, Adam Street, Strand, London, W.C.

A HANDBOOK

FOREIGN MISSIONS

CONTAINING AN ACCOUNT OF THE PRINCIPAL

'^xsAtnimt '0imanm^ Sonnies in ^xit^i '§xiimi

WITH NOTICES OF

THOSE ON THE CONTINENT AND IN AMERICA

ALSO AN

Appendix on/Roman Catholic Missions

LONDON
THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY

56, Paternoster Row; 65, St. Paul's Churchyard
AND 164, Piccadilly

1888. -0 n \\ \\ \ I- U

V 111 IW\UY ■

LONDON :

PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONSi LIMITED,

STAMFOBD STSBET AND CHARING CKOSS.

cnmell University Library

BV 2050.H23

A Handbook of foreign missions :containi

.1 3 1924 023 021 037

CONTENTS.

Introduction

MisslONA'RY Societies in great feRixAiN and

IRELAND.

PAGE

1649. — The New England Company . , , ,
1698.— Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge
1701. — Society for the Propagation of the Gospel

Foreign Parts ,

1792.— Baptist Missionary Society ....

1795. — London Missionary Society ....

1799.— Church Missionary Society ....

1816. — Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society-

i8i6.— General Baptist Missionary Society

i8zi. — United Presbyterian Church Missions .

1821. — Bible Christian Missionary Society

1824. — Methodist New Connexion Missionary Society

1829.— Church of Scotland Foreign Missions .

1837. — United Methodist Free Churches Home and

Foreign Mission Society

1840. — Foreign Missions of the Irish Presbyterian Church
1843.— Foreign Missions of the Free Church of Scotland
1840.— Welsh Calvinistic Methodists' Foreign Missionary

Society • . .

1843.— Primitive Methodist Missionary Society

1844. — South American Missionary Society . . ,

1847. — Presbyterian Church of England Foreign Missions

1854.— Turkish Missions' Aid Society

1859. — Universities' Mission to Central Africa

1862. — China Inland Mission

i86i. — Strict Baptist Mission

B 2

. 17

22, 324

IN ■

37
50
77
104
114
116
122
123

I2S

130

I3S
138

148

iSS
IS8
166
169
174
180
184

4 Contents,

A.D. FACE

1865.— Friends' Foreign Mission Association . 1 .187

1867.— Friends' Syrian Mission 191

1879.— Mission to the Kafirs of Rock Fountain . . 192
1878.— The Salvation Army ...■..• i94
Auxiliary and Miscellaneous Societies . . . .196

WOMEN'S SOCIETIES,

1834..— Society, for Promoting Femalb Education in the

East 209

1852.— Indian Female Normal School and Instruction

Society; or, Zenana Bible and Medical Mission 211
i8S9.^-Wesleya.n Missionary Society, Ladies' Auxiliary . 213
i860. — British Syrian Schools and Bible Mission . . 216
1868,— Ladies' Association for the Support of Bible Women
and Zenana Work in connection with the Baptist

Missionary- Society 218

1873,— The Female. Association for Promoting Christi-
anity . among t-he Women of the East. — Irish
Presbyterian Church ...... 220

1878. — Women's Missionary Association of the Presby-
terian Church of England 222

1880. — Church -of England Zenana Missionary Society . 223
i88o.^Zenana Medical College 224

MISSIONARY SOCIETIES ON THE CONTINENT OF
. EUROPE,

1732, — United Brethren or Moravian Missions
1815.— Basel Evangelical Missionary Society
1827. — Berlin Missionary Society
1828,5— Rhenish Missionary Society .•
1831,!— Gossner's Missionary Society .
1836.T— North German Missionary Society
1836,— Leipzig Missionary Society ,
1849.— Hermannsburg Lutheran Mission
1797. — Netherlands Missionary Society
1858.— Dutch Missionary Society.

227
233
237
238
240
243
24s
246
248
249

Contents.

PAGE

A.D.

1859.— Dutch Reformed Missionary Society

1859.— Utrecht Missionary Society 253

1849.— Mennonite Society for the Propagation of the

Gospel in the Dutch Colonies .... 254
1721. — Danish Government Mission to Greenland . , 255
1863 — Danish Missionary Society (Lutheran) . , .257
1856.— Swedish Evangelical National Society . . .258
1859. — Finland Missionary Society , . . , . 259
1822.— Paris Society for Evangelical Missions . . . 260
i874.-r-MissioNS of the Free Churches of French Switzer-

. LAND 261

AMERICAN SOCIETIES.
i8io. — American Board of Commissioners for Foreign

Missions 265

1814.— American Baptist 'Missionaky Union . . . 268
1818. — Board of Missions of the Cumberland Presbyterian

Church . . . ' . • 271

1821. — Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of the

Protestant' Episcopal Church in the United

States . ' . " 272

1836. — Reformed Presbyteria n General Synod in North

America ......... 279

1818.— Missions of the Presbyt erian Church in the

United States 280

i854.^United Presbyterian Church of North America , 280
1 856. ^Reformed Presbyterian Church in the United

States of America 281

1869.— General Council of the Lutheran Church in

North America 283

1875. — Foreign Christian Missionary Society . , , 284
1879.— Refprmed Church in the United States , . 286
1854. — Foreign Missions of the United Presbyterian

Church . . ..... 287

1876. — Home and Foreign Missionary Society of the

American Methodist Episcopal Church , . 290

6 Contents,

A.D. PAGE

l870.-^MlSS10NS OF THE METHODIST PROTESTANT CHURCH . 29I

1884.— Bishop TayloA's SfeLF-suppoRTiNG Mission in South

Central Africa 291

1847. — Missions of the Seventh Day Baptists . . . 292

i833.-^MissioN of the Free Will Baptists to Orissa . 293

Canadian Societies 293

Women's Societies in America 293

MEDICAL MISSIONS.

1841. — Edinburgh Medical Missionary Society . . . 297

1878.— London Medical Missionary Association . . , 299

1 88 1.— Friends' Medical Mission among the Armenians . 300

MISSIONS to THE JEWS.
1809. — London Society for Promoting Christianity among

the Jews 303

1842. — British Society for the Pjiopagation of the Gospel

AMONG the Jews 306

1839. — Free Church of Scotland's Mission to the Jews . 307

1876. — Mildmay Mission to the Jews 309

Miscellaneous Missionsto the Jews 309

PUBLICATION SOCIETIES.

i804.-^British and Foreign Bible Society . . . 313

1861.— National Bible Society of Scotland . . . 316

1816. — American Bible Society 317

1831. — Trinitarian Bible Society 320

1840. — Bible Translation Society 320

1 799- —Religious Tract Society 322

i698.^SociETY for Promoting Christian Knowledge 22, 324

1825. — American Tract Society 324

i8s8.-^Cheistian Vernacular Education Society for

India ......... 325

APPENDIX.

Roman Catholic Missions 327

INDEX .■ . . 342

INTRODUCTION.

An attempt is made, in the following pages, to lay before the
Christian Churches of our time a compendious view of their
labours for the evangelization of the heathen. The missionary
enterprise, as now conceived and conducted, is pre-eminently a
modern growth. There has indeed been, in all Christian ages,
an acknowledgment in theory of the obligation to win the
world for Christ ; but the methods employed for carrying out
this purpose were for a long period almost limited to conquest,
colonization, and, alas ! enslavement. In the sixteenth century,
for instance, the Spanish invasion of America was defended
on the ground that the subjugated nations would thus receive
the blessings of Christianity. The ' plantations ' again, more
peacefully made in the East and West, carried with them the
acknowledged obligation of Christianizing the aboriginal popu-
lation. Slavery itself has been defended almost in our own
time, on the plea that the negroes were thus brought under the
influence of the true religion ! The details given hereafter of
the early history of different Missions will show how these ideas
prevailed in comparatively recent times. John Eliot (1604-
1690), 'the Apostle of the Indians,' was moved by the sense

8 Introduction.

of the responsibility to the aborigines of the land which he
and his comrades made their home. The Dutch settlers in
Ceylon, also in the seventeenth century, went further in the
conception of their duty, and imposed the Protestant faith
under the forms of the Helvetic Confession upon the natives of
the island, as a condition of the acquisition of land or of em-
ployment under the government. Hans Egede, the Danish
missionary to Greenland, could only suppose that the evangeliza-
tion of the country was to be secured by first estabhshing there
the sovereignty of Denmark. The revival of the true apostolic
ideal, of going to a people on the evangelical errand, neither as
conqueror nor as colonist, and of winning the nations for Christ
without interfering with their independence or asserting any
kind of authority over them, was a result of the great revival
of religion in England during the latter part of the eighteenth
century ; and among the foremost pioneers of the work was
William Carey.

The accounts to be given of the origin of the several Missionary
Societies will indicate the steps by which the Churches were led
to an apprehension of their duty to mankind, and to efforts for
its discharge. Some Churches, it will be seen, from the nature
of their organization, have been able to take up this work as
part of their systematic action ; in other religious communities
separate societies have been formed, which, however, have
gradually enlisted the life and energy of the Churches. Cer-
tainly no evangelical Christian Church would now regard its
plans as complete, unless they included a Mission to the
heathen. Then, in our time there has been a remarkable up-
springing of missionary enterprise more or less apart from
Church system — in several cases the fruit of individual faith
and zeal, in others the result of an impatience of sectarian or

Introduction. 9

denominational restriction, and of a hope to carry out the great
ideal of a missionary church on purely catholic lines. So
various are the organizations with which we have to do, that no
common tabulation of their methods and results is possible.
An 'ordained missionary,' for instance, will be a phrase of
different meaning in the statement of different societies. So
with ' native agents,' so with ' adherents,' so even with ' com-
municants.' It seems necessary, therefore, to present the
account of every missionary organization separately, with only
a brief and general summary of results.

We have to do specifically with Missions to the non-Christian
peoples of the world — to the exclusion, therefore, of much
useful and noble work which Churches and Missionary Societies
undertake among Roman Catholics and members of the Greek
Church, as well as among scattered populations, as in the colonies,
which, although sprung from professedly Christian nations,
would remain, but for missionary efforts, destitute of the ordinary
means of grace. Much might be said of the value of these
several labours. The Waldensian Missions in Italy, the
Evangelical Societies of Brussels and Geneva, the Colonial
and Continental Mission of the Church of England, the
Continental Evangelical Society of the English Noncon-
formists, the M'All Missions in France, with other efforts of
Societies and individuals both in France, Italy, Spain, Portugal
with Brazil, and many other regions, near or far, are here left
out of account, not assuredly because such work is unimportant,
but because our present business is chiefly with Missions to the
heathen, including in this term Idolaters, Mohammedans,' and

' With Missions to Mohammedans must be reckoned also those to
Armenians and other so-called ' Christian 'communities of the East, as,
e.g., in the Turkish Missions' Aid Society, the two are so combined that
strict separation would be impossible.

10 Introduction.

Buddhists. The Jews must also be comprised under the general
head of ' non-Christian religious Communities.'

What these large and various efforts have up to this time, by
God's blessing, effected for the world we shall partly discern in
the course of our survey. Their results upon the Churches
themselves during the past hundred years it would be still
more difficult to estimate. Many great lessons have been
learned, which, if rightly understood, must deepen the faith, the
hope, and the love of Christians.

We have learned that the Gosfel is world-wide, in its inten-
tion, its adaptation, and its power. God hath made of one
blood all nations of men. The science of Ethnology has well
established the essential oneness of the human race, and there
is a Gospel ethnology by which this conclusion is confirmed.^
The same truth has proved itself adapted to the inquiring
Hindoo, to the prejudiced Chinese, to the cannibal Polynesian,
to the ignorant and barbarous African. ' One touch of Nature
makes the whole world kin ' ; and more potent still in its
uniting efficacy is the ' touch ' of Grace. Even in the primitive
era of the Church an apostle full of faith and hope could write,
' The grace of God that bringeth salvation, hath appeared
-unto all men.'

More than this : the Churches have learned that their own
life largely depends on their activity in the work of Christ. A
professed Christian, whose main endeavour is to live for himself,
and for his own spiritual interests, is perilously near to death.
So with a Church. If concerned mainly for its own happiness
and edification it loses both, in languor and decline. Missionary
zeal is at once a sign and a quickener of health. If the origin

• See the recently published work (i888), Gospel Ethnology, by S. R.
Pattison, F.G.S.

Introduction. 1 1

of modern Missions is to be traced in great measure to the
evangelical revival of the eighteenth century, it is as true that
they brought about a revival in turn, arousing the Churches
from that egotism to which an all-engrossing desire for personal
salvation might otherwise have led, and consolidating spiritual
strength, as all strength is consolidated, by energetic exercise.
The missionary enterprise of the Churches has at once deepened
their faith, brightened their hope, and enlarged their charity.

At the same time the progress of the work, with its varied
history of success and discouragement through the past
century, has suggested many important problems, which still
wait for their solution. The adaptation, for instance, of our
respective Church systems to peoples of a different civilization
from our own, or to the totally uncivilized, is a question of
serious importance. May not ecclesiastical organizations be
developed from within rather than improved from without?
What is the place of education in the Mission field ? — of medical
skill? of woman's work? How can a vernacular Christian
literature best be fostered? And especially, how may the
missionary best deal with differing religious beliefs, adapting
the one evangelic message in varying forms to Jews, Moslem,
Polytheist, Buddhist, Confucian, agnostic, and savage ? How
far is the Christianity of our converts, in doctrine and life, in-
fluenced by their former beHefs? What has been the result
of the endeavours made in many lands to train a qualified
native agency for Mission work ? Again, are there any special
temptations which beset the converts from heathenism ? What
are the besetting faults of ' native Christians,' and how may
these best be remedied ? Then, is there not a waste of power
in many missionary fields? Could not large regions of
heathendom be amicably divided, so that each Society should

1 2 Introduction.

have its own apportionment? Or, on the other hand, is it
advisable that converts gathered from the heathen should be
initiated, in the first days of their new religious life, into our
sectarian peculiarities ? These, and similar topics, have often
been anxiously debated ; but on many of them there is no clear
deliverance as yet from the voice of Protestant Evangelical
Christendom.

.Another class of questions relate to the present as compared
with the past. What have Missions actually done? What is
the strength of heathenism, of Mohammedanism, of Buddhism,
as compared with the position of these systems a hundred years
ago ? Has the Christian Church made an advance, at all
proportioned to the energy of its attack, upon these forms of
error? It is as yet perhaps impossible to answer these
questions fully. A general estimate only can be given, as
sustained by the facts summarized in the following pages, as
well as from the testimony of many observers. The number of
converts to Christianity in all our missionary fields put
together is a little under three miUions, of whom about three-
quarters of a million are communicants. In India alone, the
number of adherents may be set down at half a miUion, and of
communicants as about 140,000. But this is only a very small
part of the case. The power of Missions is seen in many
indirect ways — in the growth of new conceptions, modes of
thought, in silent influences that mould the life of nations.
The heathenism of the Roman Empire was never apparently so
strong as in the days of Diocletian, when Christianity — every-
where proscribed and persecuted — seemed on the verge of
extinction. Five and twenty years later, the whole fabric
came down as with a mighty crash, and although the Empire
was by no means converted to the faith, the tremendous

Introduction. 13

subversion prepared the way for modem Christendom. We do
not venture to forecast a similar crisis. But all over the
heathen world there seems in the air the sense of some
impending change. The spread of scepticism among the
educated youth of India is at least a sign that the ground is
being cleared — as we confidently believ^ — for a new faith and
hope.

Besides all this, the increase of the Christian community is
in an accelerating ratio. This was but to be expected in a
system which teaches every convert in turn to become a
witness to the truth that he has learned. With regard to India,
some figures given by Sir W. W. Hunter in a recent lecture are
very noteworthy. Taking Bengal, containing one-third of the
whole population of British India, he shows that during the
nine years preceding 1881, the whole population increased
10*89 per cent. J that the increase in Mohammedans was
almost exactly equal to this, being 10 "96 ; but that of native
Christians nearly six times as much, or 64 • 07. With regard
to the whole of British India, as far as can be ascertained, the
increase of the general population was 8 per cent, of
Christian population, 30. The kingdom of light is gaining on
that of darkness, not so rapidly as we could wish, but still
perceptibly.

Grave questions also arise in this connection as to what the
Churches are doing. There are in the world, it is estimated, a
thousand millions ' without Christ ' — heathens, Mohammedans,
Buddhists, Jews. The number of missionaries, male and
female, is certainly under six thousand. At the highest, again,
the missionary contributions of all Protestant Churches amount
to about two millions and a half sterling. The sum is a noble
one ; but what is it in comparison with the work to be done ?

14 Introduction,

Is it not time to urge a higher standard of giving ? And
especially may not the missionary claim be urged upon those
who possess a competence, so that they could enter upon this
work for Christ without burdening the resources of any
Missionary Society ?

Enough is told, in the necessarily brief outline of the work
which this book contains, to show how God has from time to
time — especially during the past century — impelled His people
to this work, and how signal the blessing that He has often
given. The plan adopted has been to take the chief Missionary
Societies in the order of their formation, irrespective of the
Church which they might represent, beginning with Great
Britain, and dwelling most fully upon the history of those great
Societies which were originated about the close of the eighteenth
century. These Societies were the pioneers : others have but
followed in their train.

The information and the tables have, in most cases, been
supplied directly from the offices of the several Societies, the
kind co-operation of whose Secretaries the Editor would here
gratefully acknowledge. No attempt has been made to
combine the summaries into one, as the different methods of
calculation adopted must render any such combination un-
satisfactory.

May 1888.

MISSIONARY SOCIETIES

GREAT BRITAIN AND IRELAND.

HANDBOOK OF FOREIGN MISSIONS.

THE NEW ENGLAND COMPANY.i

FOUNDED 1649.

It was in connection with the colonization of North America
that the first missionary impulse was given to British Pro-
testantism. The early settlers in Virginia at once recognized
the claim of the red men among whom they had cast their lot,
and a Society, or, as the phrase then was, a ' Company,' was
formed in 1588, the year of the Spanish Armada, for the
propagation of the Christian religion among the Indians. To
this company Sir Walter Raleigh contributed ;^ioo, the first
missionary donation recorded in English Protestant annals.

Few records of the work survive until the days of John
Eliot, who, in 1631, followed the 'Pilgrim Fathers' to New
England, and having been ordained to the Presbyterian
ministry, dedicated a long and laborious life to the evangeliza-
tion of the Indians — teaching them, also, the arts of civilized
life. He prepared a grammar, dictionary, and other works in "
the language of the Mohicans, and, above all, translated the
whole Bible into that dialect. The tribe has long been extinct,
and the literature to which Eliot devoted such ability and toil
now exists only as his monument. Before he died he had the
joy of seeing more than 1000 members of six Indian churches,
and a college at Cambridge, near Boston, for the training of
native pastors and teachers.

The writings of Eliot and his coadjutors, and more particu-

' For most of the particulars in the following account, we are indebted
to a Paper read before the Royal Historical Society in June 1884, by
W. Marshall Venning, D.C.L., M.A., Oxon, Secretary to the Company.

1 8 The New England Company.

larly some of the tracts known as the ' Eliot Tracts,' aroused so
much interest in London that the needs of the Indians of New
England were brought before the Long Parliament; and on
July 27, 1649, an Act or Ordinance was passed with this title : —
' A Corporation for the Promoting and Propagating the Gospel
of Jesus Christ in New England.' The preamble of the Act is
worth quoting. It recites that —

' The Commons of England in Parliament assembled had received
certain intelligence that divers the heathen natives of New England had,
through the blessing of God upon the {Sous care and pains of some godly
English, who preached the Gospel to them in their own Indian language,
not only of barbarous become civil, but many of them, forsaking their
accustomed charms and sorceries, and other satanical delusions, did then
call upon the name of the Lord ; and that the propagation of the Gospel
of Jesus Christ amongst these poor heathen could not be prosecuted with
that expedition and further success as was desired, unless fit instruments
were encouraged and maintained to pursue lit, universities, schools, and
nurseries of literature settled for further instructing and civilizing them,
instruments and materials fit for labour and clothing, with other neces-
saries, as encouragements for the best deserving among them, were
provided, and many other things necessary for so great a work.'

The Ordinance enacted that there should be a Corporation
in England, consisting of sixteen persons, viz. a President,
Treasurer, and fourteen assistants, to be called ' The President
and Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in New England,'
with power to acquire lands (not exceeding the yearly value of
_;^2,ooo), goods and money.

A general collection or subscription was directed by Oliver
Cromwell, as Lord Protector, to be made in all parishes of
England and Wales for the purposes of the Corporation ; and
nearly ;^i 2,000 was raised in this manner, the chief part of
which was expended in the purchase of landed property at
Eriswell in Sufifolk, which was sold by the Company to the
Maharajah Dhuleep Singh in 1869, and of a farm at Plumstead
in Kent, which latter is still in the Company's possession.

The Corporation at once appointed Commissioners and a
Treasurer in New England, who, with the income transmitted
from England, paid itinerant missionaries and school-teachers
amongst the natives, the work being chiefly carried on near
Boston, but also in other parts of Massachusetts and New
York States.

On the restoration 6f Charles II. in 1660, the Corporation

Seventeenth aud Eighteenth Centuries. 19

created by the Long Parliament became defunct ; but mainly
through the exertions of the Hon. Robert Boyle, the philo-
sopher, one of the [earliest fellows of the Royal Society,
an Order in Council was obtained for a new Charter of In-
corporation, vesting in the Company then created the property
which had been given or bouglit for the purposes of the late
Corporation. The Charter was completed on April 7, 1662,
and Boyle was appointed the first Governor of the Company,
which was revived under the name of ' The Company for the
Propagation of the Gospel in New England and the parts
adjacent in America,' and was limited to forty-five members,
the first forty-five being appointed by the Charter, Lord
Chancellor Clarendon and other noblemen heading the list,
which also included several members of the late Corporation,
and many aldermen and citizens of London.

Under the will of the Hon. Robert Boyle, the Company
received a sum, additional to the original Charter Trust Fund,
' for the advancement of the Christian religion among infidels
in divers parts of America under the Crown of the United
Kingdom.' In 1745 a further sum was received by the
Company under the will of the Rev. Daniel Williams. These
three funds constitute the endowment, and were regulated by
decrees in Chancery in or before 1836, defining the purposes
of the Company in substantial conformity with its. design as
stated in the Charter ; viz., for the ' Propagation of the Gospel
of Jesus Christ amongst the heathen natives in or near New
England and the parts adjacent in America, and for the better
civilizing, educating, and instructing of the said heathen natives
in learning, and in the knowledge of the true and only God,
and in the Protestant religion already owned and publicly
professed by divers of them.'

The Company continued its missionary work near Boston
and in other parts of New England during the remainder of
the seventeenth and greater part of the eighteenth centuries,
but few records exist of the work then accomplished. There
were no permanent stations or schools, but the Company sup-
ported many itinerant teachers both EngUsh and native. For
a few years after 1775, when the American War of Indepen-
dence broke out, no missionary work was done in America at
all, and the funds were allowed to accumulate. But when the
four provinces of Massachusetts Bay, Rhode Island, Con-

e 2

20 The New Englana Company.

necticut, and Maine (part of the old province of New England),
together with nine other provinces, had been declared indepen-
dent, the Company could no longer, in compliance with its
Charter, which limits its operations to British North America,
carry on its work there, and was advised to remove its opera-
tions to New Brunswick, as the part of America which was
next adjacent to that wherein it had till that time exercised its
trusts, and which, in all the Charters of the Crown, was
considered as part of New England.

In 1786, therefore, the work was begun in New Brunswick,
and carried on until 1822, when it was transferred to other
parts of British America, stations having been successively
established in various places ; those which have been most
permanently maintained, and at which the Company has done
most of its work, heing the following : —

Among the Mohawks and other 'Six Nations" Indians
settled on the banks of the Grand River, on the ' Indian
Reserve ' between Brantford and Lake Erie.

Among the Mississaguas of Chemong or Mud Lake and
Rice Lake, both in the County of Peterborough, Ontario.

On the banks of the Garden River, in the district of Algoma,
near Sault Ste. Marie (the rapids between Lake Superior and
Lake Huron). This station is now discontinued.

On KuPER Island in the Straits of Georgia, British
Columbia.

The first of these stations is the most important. At Brant-
ford the Mohawk Mission Church (built 1782) is the oldest
Protestant Church in Western Canada, and still possesses the
Bible and Communion Service presented by Queen Anne to
the Indian Church in the Mohawk Valley, U.S., abandoned
during the War of Independence. The Indians on the
Grand River have increased in number during the last half
century from 1,900 to 3,400, so that the Mission is of growing
value and importance. A large industrial school known as the
Mohawk Institute affords maintenanceand education for ninety
children of both sexes, as well as instruction in agriculture and
mechanical trades for the boys, and domestic training for the
girls. Other educational work is also actively carried on.

P-' The 'Six Nations' are the Mohawks, Oneidas, Onondagss, Cayugas
Senecas, and Tuscaroras, '

Present State of the Mission.

The following is a statement of the Company's present
operations.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, ;^4,ooo, derived entirely from Endowments.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign Workers.

Native
Workers.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Native
Contri-
butions.

Tuscarora, Indian Re-
serve, Grand River,
Ontario, Canada .

Mohawk Institution,)
Brantford, Ontario,}-
Canada . . . .)

Cliemong, near Peter-j
borough, Ontario,)-
Canada . . . .)

Kuper Island, Straits)
of Georgia, British)-
Columbia. . . .

1827
1830
1829
1881

2
z

Or-
dained.

Lay.

[
I

Fe-
male.

3
5

Lay.

Fe-
male.

8
2

I
z

402 [
90
30
20

/300 to
Schools.

Totals

542

In addition to the above, the Company has since the year
1879 made an annual grant of ;^so for the salary of the
native female teacher of an Indian School on the Bay of
Quinti, Indian Reserve, on the north side of Lake Ontario,
about forty miles from Kingston.

( 2i )

SOCIETV FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIAN
KNOWLEDGE.

FOUNDED 1698.

The basis and purpose of this Society are set forth in the
preamble subscribed by its original members in 1698.

' We, whose names are under written, do agree to meet together as
often as we can conveniently, to consult (under the conduct of Divine
Providence and assistance) how we may be able, by due and lawful methods,
to promote Christian knowledge.'

In pursuance of this object, it is chiefly a Publication
Society, connected with the Church of England, issuing'
Bibles and Prayer-books in more than seventy-five languages ;
it is also to a certain extent a Missionary Society. It assists
in the maintenance of bishops arid clergy for the colonial
and missionary dioceses by contributing to permanent endow-
ment funds, in the training of candidates for holy orders, and
in preparing native students for lay Mission work in such
offices as catechists, readers, etc. It also devotes a portion
of its funds to aid in the establishing and developing of
medical missions in the East, and for the training of medical
missionaries — lay and clerical. This latter plan has been
extended to include the training of female medical missionaries
for the spread of the Gospel among the women of India.
;^5,ooo have been voted and set aside during the last financial
year for the aid and extension of medical missions, and
;^2,ooo have been voted towards the endowment of the
sees of Perth, W.A., Bathurst, and Ottawa; ;£'i,ooo towards a
clergy endowment fund for the diocese of Perth ; and ^900
for the maintenance of students in Mission seminaries and
boarding schools in the diocese of Madras. Twenty-three
students of various nationalities are maintained, with the
assistance of the Society, in theological colleges in preparation
for holy_ orders, and forty-four natives are being trained in
connection with different Mission fields as lay agents.

Missions in the East Indies, a 3

The record of the Society in its early days is closely con-
nected with Protestant Missions to India.^ The Danish Mission
at Tranquebar, established by the learned and saintly
Ziegenbalg, was greatly aided by its liberality. For many
years also it sustained the Trichinopoly Mission, insepar-
ably associated with the long-continued, self-denying and
heroic labours of Christian Frederick Schwartz. As chaplain
at Trichinopoly, he made that district the centre of missionary
labour in the regions around, training and sending out
catechists, and extending his efforts to Tanjore, where he
eventually took up his residence, and even to Madras, under
the auspices of this Society. Schwartz died in 1798, after
forty-eight years spent uninterruptedly in the Mission field.
The era of the great modern missionary societies was then
beginning, and the Christian Knowledge Society has by degrees
transferred its direct missionary work to the Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts.

From the Society's Papers.

' See page 26.

( 24 )

SOCIETY FOR THE PROPAGATION OF THE
GOSPEL IN FOREIGN PARTS.

INCORPORATED BY ROYAL CHARTKR, 170I.
SUPPLEMENTAL CHARTER GRANTED, 1 882.

In the latter half of the seventeenth century the conscience of
English Churchmen was awakened by the condition of the
newly discovered lands on which emigrants from this country
were beginning to settle. From 1662 the Church had prayed
daily for ' all sorts and conditions of men,' that God would be
pleased ' to make His ways known unto them, His saving health
among all nations.' But the only specific prayer for the
conversion of the heathen which tlie earlier Books of Common
Prayer had contained was the Collect for Good Friday, which
of course was used on only one day in the year. The clergy
were now beginning to follow their flocks into the American
colonies, but no order was taken for their being sent forth, or
for their support. Dr. Thomas Bray, having been appointed
Commissary of the Bishop of London for Mar)'land, zealously
bestirred himself and aroused his friends to meet the press-
ing need. Accordingly, on March 13, 1701, the Lower House
of Convocation of Canterbury appointed a committee to
consider what was to be done for ' the promotion of the
Christian Religion in the Plantations and Colonies beyond the
Seas.' Archbishop Tenison applied to the Crown for a Royal
Charter, and thus the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel
in Foreign Parts was incorporated by King William III.,
consisting of ninety-six members ; it being provided in the
charter that the two Archbishops of Canterbury and York, the
Bishops of London and Ely, the Lord Almoner, the Deans of
St. Paul's and of Westminster, the Archdeacon of London, and
the two Regius and the two Margaret Professors of Divinity at
Oxford and Cambridge should always be members of the Society,
the mode in which from time to time other persons should be
elected as members of the Society being further prescribed.

Work in the Colonies, and among the Heathen. 25

Thus, by the joint action of the Church and the State, the
Society was founded : ' For the receiving, managing, and dis-
posing of funds contributed for the religious instruction of
the Queen's subjects beyond the seas; for the maintenance
of clergymen in the plantations, colonies, and factories of
Great Britain, and for the Propagation of the Gospel in those
parts.'

As soon as it was thus founded, the Society began its work.
The first places which it assisted were Archangel and Moscow,
where were settlements of English people engaged in trade.
In April 1702 it sent forth its first missionaries, George
Keith and Patrick Gordon, who landed at Boston on June 1 1.
They were followed by many more, including the Rev. John
Wesley, and until 1784 the Society laboured at planting the
Church in what are now the United States of America.

It extended its work rapidly : it took under its care New-
foundland in 1703, Canada in 1749, West Coast of Africa in
1752, Australia in 1795, ^"^^ East Indies in 1818, South Africa
in 1820, New Zealand in 1839, Borneo in 1849, British
Columbia and Burmah in 1859, Madagascar in 1864, In-
dependent Burmah in 1868, the Transvaal in 1873, Japan in
1873, China in 1874, British Honduras in 1877, Fiji in %?iT).
From the first it has aimed at the conversion of the heathen,
as well as the benefit of Christian colonists and emigrants.

It may claim to have been in an especial degree the main
founder of the Episcopal Church in the United States and in
the many colonies of the Empire. It has promoted the
endowment of thirty-four Colonial Dioceses, and has maintained
or assisted twenty-eight Diocesan or Theological Colleges in
all parts of the world.

It has been careful to compel Colonial Churchmen every
year to do more and more towards the support of their Church,
and twenty-four Dioceses in Australia, New Zealand, and
Canada are now independent of its assistance.

With the great growth of the colonies in wealth and power,
their claims on the Society's treasury become less every year,
and the alms of Churchmen are set free to meet the claims o
our heathen and Mohammedan fellow-subjects in various parts
of the world. The tabular statement on page 35 necessarily
includes colonial with foreign work, as the two are carried on
by one and the same organization. Little more than one-fourth

26 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Paris.

of its funds is all that is now spent on our Christian colonists ;
about five-eighths are spent on the conversion of the heathen
and on building up native churches within the Empire; and
the remainder on Missions in foreign countries, such as China,
Japan, Borneo, Madagascar, and Honolulu.

The earliest connection of this Society with Mission work in
India was in a donation of £,20, sent, with a collection of
books, to Ziegenbalg and Grundler, the Danish missionaries in
Tranquebar, about 1709. The assistance was not continued,
as the definite object of the Society was then to minister to the
British colonies. The work was, however, in part, undertaken
by the Society for the Promotion of Christian Knowledge;
besides whose aid a subscription was opened for the Danish
Mission in India^ with a large and liberal response. King
George I., in 17 17, addressed to Ziegenbalg a truly royal
letter : —

'George, by the grace of God King of Great Britain, etc., to the
reverend and learned Bartholomew Ziegenbalg, and John Ernest Grundler,
missionaries at Tranquebar : Reverend and beloved — Your letters, dated
the 20th of January of the present year, were most welcome to us, not only
because the work undertaken by you, of converting the heathen to the
Christian truth, doth, by the grace of God, prosper ; but also because that,
in this our kingdom, such a laudable zeal for the promotion of the Gospel
prevails. We pray you may be endued with health and strength of body,
that you may long continue to fulfil your ministry with good success ; of
which, as we shall be rejoiced to hear, so you will always find us ready to
succour you, in whatever may tend to promote your work, and to excite
your zeal. We assure you of the continuance of our royal favour. George
R. Given at our palace of Hampton Court, the 23rd August, A.D. 1717,
in the fourth year of our reign.'

Under the auspices of the Christian Knowledge Society, a
succession of German Lutheran missionaries, among them the
renowned Christian Frederick Schwartz, carried on the work in
Southern India ; Kiernander, with others, in Calcutta.

But the earliest sustained efforts of the S. P. G. in India were
in connection with the newly established bishopric of Calcutta.
In 1818 the Society voted the sum of ;^5,ooo to Bishop Mid-
dleton for ' missionary purposes,' and in the following year gave
;^45,ooo towards the foundation of the Bishop's College.

In 1841 the Society commenced a Mission at Cawnpore,
where two of its missionaries were massacred in the Mutiny of
1857. In 1852 the Society devoted ;^8,ooo out of its Jubilee

The Delhi Mission. 2 7

Fund to the establishment of the Delhi Mission, which was
commenced by the Rev. J. Stuart Jackson and the Rev.
A. R. Hubbard. The progress made almost immediately
excited the anger of the natives, and in the Mutiny the Mission
was swept away, and the Rev. M; J. Jennings, the chaplain,
and the Rev. A. R. Hubbard, the missionary, and Mr. Sandys,
a catechist, were killed at their posts.

It was long before the Mission recovered from these terrible
blows ; but the Rev. T. Skelton, M.A., now Prebendary of
Lincoln and Rector of Hickling, started to Delhi in 1859,
where the work of the Church was, in the words of Bishop
Cotton, who first visited Delhi in i860, 'just recovering from
total extinction.' He found a powerful coadjutor in Rdm
Chunder, the native Christian master of the Government
school — one of those ' educated men ' so necessary, as the
bishop wrote, to the progress of the Mission, ' who should be
able and willing to enter fully into the language, literature,
religion, and philosophy of the Hindoos, and so win to the
Church of Christ some of the educated classes.'

In i860 Mr. Skelton was joined by the Rev. R. R. Winter,
who, since the appointment of the former to a professorship in
the Bishop's College, has superintended the work of evangeliza-
tion and school-teaching with marked efficiency and success.
With his colleagues, European and native, he has extended the
work into out-stations, establishing several branch Missions, and
gradually extending the work 100 miles in each direction, to
cities of 40,000 or 50,000 inhabitants, as well as to smaller
towns and villages.

In 1863 Mrs. Winter took advantage of the marvellous
impulse which had been for some time given to female educa-
tion in the Punjaub, and made an energetic commencement,
with classes of girls and women.

The work steadily progresses. Increased congregations at
the church services— catechetical classes — the schools and
orphanages — the extension of branch Missions to Riwari,
Bhawani, Kurnaul, and Paniput, made great demands upon the
energies of Mr. Winter and his colleagues ; while the Kali
Masjid girls' schools, the female normal school, and Zenana
classes were the special charge of Mrs. Winter, who succeeded
in attracting to herself the services of well-qualified ladies.

In 1877 fresh life was infused into the Delhi Mission by an

28 'Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Poreign Parts.

organized effort on the part of the University of Cambridge to
maintain a body of men who should live and labour together in
some Indian city. Delhi was chosen for this venture of faith.
The Society encouraged the proposal made to it, and made
itself responsible for the larger portion of the maintenance of
the Cambridge contingent. The Rev. R. R. Winter cordially
welcomed his new colleagues. Of the six graduates who have
gone forth, two have been driven home by the climate ; but the
work has been carried on with vigour and with a cordial spirit
of co-operation, everything being determined by the Mission
Council, comprising all the missionaries, who meet under the
presidency of Mr. Winter.^

Another Mission of unusual interest in the Diocese of Cal-
cutta is that of Chota Nagpore. In 1844 Pastor Gossner, of
Berlin, sent to Calcutta four missionaries, whose field of labour
was left to be determined in India. While still in Calcutta,
uncertain where to go— their thoughts even turning to Thibet
■ — they noticed among the coolies employed in repairing the
Calcutta roads some people of a peculiar type of countenance.
Struck with the appearance of these men, the missionaries spoke
to them, and made inquiries, from which they found they were
Kols, from Choti. Nagpore, and that they belonged to tribes
that had never heard of the Gospel, and were steeped in
ignorance and superstition. Here then was what these
missionaries were looking for — a field for Mission work ; they
started at once for Ranchi, the seat of the local government in
Chota Nagpore, and arrived there in March 1845. For five
years these good men laboured among the Kols, amid dis-
comfort and privation, having but small provision for their
wants, building houses with their own hands, and often driven
with stones out of the villages — and at the end of these five
years they had not made a single convert. In 1850, however,
they were cheered by a visit from four Kols, who sought an inter-
view with them at their mission-house at Ranchi. They were
invited to attend evening prayers at the Mission. The congre-
gation consisted at that time of the missionaries and one or two
orphan children who had been made over to them by the magis-
trate of the district. The Mission grew rapidly, and in course of
years the converts numbered 10,000; but with this development

' Delhi is now in the diocese of Lahore, separated from that of Calcutta
in 1878, this Society contributing ;f 2,000 to the endowment fund.

Chotd, Nagpon: Madras. 29

differences had arisen between the missionaries and the Beriin
authorities, which ended in a complete severance. As soon as
this became known among the Kol converts, the greater part
of them immediately presented a petition to the Bishop of
Calcutta, praying him to receive them and their pastors into the
Church of England. The residents also, when Bishop Milman
visited Ranchi ih March 1869, presented an address to him.
The prayer of the petitioners was in accordance with the wish
of the founder of the Mission, the late Pastor Gossner, who is
believed on his death-bed to have expressed the hope that his
Mission would i one day be associated with the Church of
England. The result of the addresses to the bishop was that
he agreed to receive the Kol Christians, who followed Mr.
Batsch, in number about 7,000, into the Church of England, in
connection with the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel.

Immediately upon the connection of the Mission with the
Society being formally recognized, the Rev. J. C. Whitley was
transferred from Delhi, and he reached ChotS. Nagpore in June
1869. In 1870 Bishop Milman again visited the Mission and
preached to a congregation of 1,200, of whom 585 were com-
municants. He also on this visit confirmed 255 candidates.
The district within the sphere of the Mission comprised
300 villages, which were divided into thirty-five circles, in
each of which a reader was placed, who read prayers, in-
structed catechumens, and was visited periodically by the chief
missionary.

The Society in the year 1826 undertook in Madras the
work which had hitherto been carried on by the Christian
Knowledge Society. A District Committee was formed, and
during the first ten years of its work the number of European
missionaries employed in this district increased from six to
thirteen, the number of Christians in the congregations from
8,352 to 11,743; and the number of children in school from
1,232 to 3,258. The progress thus commenced has ever since
continued. It has sometimes been more rapid than at other
times, but there has been no real falling off j there has always
been an ascent and substantial progress.

Madras was constituted a Bishopric in 1835, when Bishop
Corrie became the first bishop, succeeded in 1837 by Bishop
Spencer, who, notwithstanding continual ill-health, laboured
zealously and faithfully for the twelve years of his episcopate,

30 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts.

to promote the Missionary cause, especially in connection
with the Missions of this Society, which _ in his time were
wonderfully revived. He was succeeded in 1849 by Bishop
Dealtry, who devotedly laboured in the cause of Christ for
nearly twelve years, when he was succeeded in 1861 by Bishop
Gell, the present occupant of the see, who has already been
privileged for nearly twenty years to carry on the work of chief
pastor in this missionary diocese.

The Madras Missions are divided into three circles. One
comprises Madras itself, with a few isolated stations, and the
Missions in the Telugu country and Hyderabad. Another
comprises Tanjore and Trichinopoly, including the various
districts and stations connected with them, together with
Cuddalore. The third comprises Tinnevelly and Ramnad.

The grants of the Society to this diocese have long been
larger than the grants made to any other diocese in any part
of the world. The whole of the grant is expended in payments
towards missionary work, either directly, in the support of
missionaries and the partial support of native pastors and
catechists, or indirectly, in the maintenance of Mission schools.
Only a very small proportion of the Society's grants has at any
time been expended on buildings. Speaking generally, it may
be said that the entire amount has been devoted to the sacred
work of sowing the good seed of the Word ; and as a propor-
tion is generally found to exist in every department of work
between means and ends, between the number of labourers in
any field and the fruits of their labour, it may naturally be ex-
pected that Madras shall stand as high in the order of results
as in the order of receipts. It will appear, we trust, that this
expectation has been fulfilled. In this diocese, at the date of
the last accounts, there were 42,192 baptized persons in the
Society's Missions, besides 11,901 catechumens. The commu-
nicants numbered 12,550. Of the 85 clergy, 70 were natives.

From an interesting communication addressed to the Society
in 1 88 1 by Bishop Gell, and his coadjutor Bishop Caldwell, we
extract the following as an indication of the progress made : —

' In many particulars the Missions have made decided progress during
the last few years. Efforts towards self-support, especially in the older
Missions, are being more systematically made. The native clergy and
people evince more anxiety on this subject, and the results are now such
as to give us good hope for the future. We are quite of opinion that more

Madras ; Bombay : Burmah ; Ceylon. 3 1

may yet be done in this direction from year to year, and that when the
people belonging to the older congregations find that they miist do more,
they will find also that they can do what they must. In several Missions
Church Councils have been established, and are found increasingly useful
in teaching the people to take an intelligent interest in missionary work,
in the collection and management of funds, and in the development of the
native church. A special and very encouraging sign of the times is the
interest that is now taken in various Missions — we hope we may soon be
able to say in all — in voluntary efforts on the part of the people — men and
women, in their several spheres — for the evangelization of the heathens in
their neighbourhood. It cannot be doubted that the zeal with which this
work was carried on in various places, especially in Tinnevelly, before the
great famine, prepared the minds of the heathen for the reception of the
lessons taught by the liberal relief rendered to them by European Christians
in the time of their distress. It was only in those districts where evange-
listic agencies had been systematically at work that famine relief led to
any considerable increase in the numbers of the persons under Christian
instruction. The connection, therefore, between the two things is
indubitable.'

With Bombay the Society became first connected in 1830,
but its Missions were feeble and. the missionaries few until a
recent date. The work in Ahmednagar promises to rival that
in Tinnevelly.

To the endowment of the See of Rangoon the Society gave
_;^2,ooo,and it has had the honour of maintaining all the Missions
of the Church of England in Rangoon from the first. It was
the wish of Bishop Cotton that while the Church Missionary
Society penetrated northward, the S. P. G. should go and work
southward, in Assam and Burmah, and thence towards Singa-
pore and its old Missions in Borneo. The work in Rangoon
has from the first been largely educational, but especially
among the Karens it has also been distinctly evangelistic.

Bishop Cotton declaredthat there were three great mission-
ary successes in India, (i.) The work of the Church in Tinne-
velly ; (ii.) the work of the Lutherans in the ' peasant Church '
of Chota Nagpore; (iii.) the work of the American Baptists in
Burmah.

The Society commenced work in Ceylon in 1838. It has
recently ofifered ;^2,soo towards the endowment of the See of
Colombo, which will not be maintained out of public moneys
after the incumbency of the present bishop j and it endowed
St. Thomas' College with an equal sum. Of the work in
general, as connected with the chaplaincies on the island, the
bishop writes :

3 2 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts.

' If I am to sum up the results of the Society's work in Ceylon, I should
say : The Society has given a missionary character to all the Church's
work here. It has supplied a missionary side to the work of almost every
chaplain and catechist.'

The Mission to Borneo was commenced in 1847 by a
committee who raised a special fund to which the Society con-
tributed. In 1854 the Society took the responsibility of the
whole Mission, which it has borne ever since. It gave ;^S,ooo
towards the endowment of the see, and has recently offered
_;^2,ooo in order that the endowment of the see may be ade-
quately completed.

It is only truth to say, that, under the protection of their
Highnesses, the late Rajah Brooke and his successor, the
present religious condition of Borneo, with its numerous
Christian converts, especially amongst the Saribas and other
kindred tribes, previously notorious for their piracy and head-
taking, is the result, under God, of the care and charity of the
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel.

In Singapore, Penang, Malacca, the chaplains of the
settlement have at various times initiated Mission work, which
has eventually been aided by the Society, especially in supporting
native deacons and catecliists. In 1872 the Society sent a
clergyman, the Rev. W. H. Gomes, from Borneo, and

' from that time there has been steadily increasing prosperity. We
have built a beautiful school-chapel, holding 200 people, and a commo-
dious house for the missionary, with accommodation for divinity students.
Another Mission chapel at Jurong, in the centre of the island of Singapore,
is just being begun. Representatives of the many races of populous poly-
glot Singapore gather together in the Mission building to services held in
the one language which is common to them all, Malay ; and there are other
services in Chinese and Tamil : there are some 200 Christians, the fruits of
the Mission.'

To the diocese of Victoria, Hong Kong, the Society con-
tributed _;^2,ooo for the endowment of the see, but it has had
no Missions within its limits of any magnitude.

After the first day of intercession (Dec. 20, 1872) a munifi-
cent layman offered a subscription of ;^i,ooo per annum for
five years, on condition that the Society entered on new work.
At the same time a promise of ;<S^Soo, for missions in China,
was received.

Thus encouraged, the Society sent two clergymen to Japan

China : Japan ; South Africa. 33

in 1873, and two to North China in 1874. There are now
six missionaries of the Society in Japan ; and in China the first
missionary has been consecrated bishop, and has with him four
clergymen, besides several young men who are training for
missionary work.
The Society's annual expenditure in Asia now exceeds

;^40,000.

The Missions of the Society in Africa were commenced by
sending, in 1820, a chaplain to Capetown, and a second in
1840. In 1847, when Bishop Gray was consecrated, there
were only thirteen clergymen in the whole of South Africa.
The Society immediately voted large grants to Capetown,
including a sum of ;^r,ooo towards the endowment of a college.

For the endowment of the See of Grahamstown in 1855,. the
Society gave _;^s,ooo, and to that of Natal the sum of ;^i,soo.
In 1863, the Society made itself responsible for the stipend of
the Bishop of the Orange Free State, which it continued for
eighteen years, until the see was endowed, the Society contri-
buting nearly jC^2,ooo to that object. It has also made annual
grants to the Missions in this diocese. The diocese of St.
John's, which is now assisted by the Scottish Church, was
originated by the Society, which continues its undiminished
assistance to it. Similarly the work in Zululand was originated
by the Society.

Of the work among the Kafirs, the Bishop of Grahamstown
wrote in 1881 in words still applicable :—

' Whereas twenty- five years ago we had not a single Kafir convert, we
are now counting our communicants by thousands, that we have a native
ministry growing up ; and that the foundation is laid of a native ministry
fund supported entirely by themselves ; which, but for the troubled state of
the country, would ere this have grown into a respectable amount. For
the sums which the Kafirs have of themselves freely contributed towards
building churches, churches that would not disgrace any European congre-
gation, especially at Newlands and the Keiskamma Hoek, is a plain indica-
tion that the natural carelessness of the heathen and the savage, a trait most
perceptible in them, can be made to give way before the teaching of the
Gospel.'

The Society's sphere of operation in the Mauritius diocese
comprises not only that beautiful island, ' the Malta of the
Indian Ocean,' but its many small dependencies. These
embrace the Seychelles Archipelago, Rodrigues, Diego Garcia,

34 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts,

and about seventy other little islands scattered over a vast
extent of the Indian Ocean. Rodrigues, the nearest, is 300
miles to the east ; and the Seychelles group, the most impor-
tant dependency, is nearly 1,000 to the north of Mauritius.
All are in the tropics. The population of the diocese is about
376,000 souls, of whom a large proportion are Creoles, ' coolies,'
and descendants of emancipated slaves.

From the year 1836, two years after the Emancipation Act,
the Society, in the words of the bishop : —

'has carried on its Christian worlt among tlie ever-changing populalion
of this tropical colony, both Creole and Indian. In the year 1867, as many
as two ordained missionaries, six catechists, twenty-six teachers, and fifteen
schools were maintained in Mauritius and the Seychelles with the help of
liberal grants-in-aid from the local government. The Society's present
staff, December 1 88 1 (owing to reductions in school-operations made by
the late Bishop Huxlable, when Diocesan Secretary), embraces in Mauritius
and the Seychelles, one missionary, two Creole and two Indian clergymen,
together with eight catechists ; all of whom are liberally aided by the
Government. About eight hundred and fifty Indians (Tamil and Telugu)
are connected with the scattered congregations so ministered to, together
with about one thousand Creoles in Mauritius and Praslin. The conduct
of the services, the contributions of the people, the number of communi-
cants, and the general state of these Missions, are ( I think) as fair as can
perhaps be expected in the midst of the incessant changes of population,
and the opposition of the French Ultramontanism and the Pagan antagonism
which we meet with here.'

In Madagascar the Society commenced work in 1861, and
succeeded in obtaining the consecration of a bishop to lead the
Missions in 1874, since which date it has been responsible for
the support of the bishop and of the whole missionary body.
On the Western Coast of Africa the Society assists the West
Indian Mission to the Pongas, and in the island of St. Helena,
and in the remote settlement of Tristan d'Acunha, the
Society's grants have been and are the mainstay of the Church.

Its expenditure in Africa, and in the islands adjoining, at the
present time exceeds ;!^i 6,000 per annum.

The Society's labours in New Zealand commenced in 1839,
two years before the consecration of Bishop Selwyn. It
immediately gave considerable assistance to the bishop, and
contributed largely to the endowment of Theological Colleges.
The single See of New Zealand has now grown into six, all of

{Continued on f'age 36.

IVest Indies &1
S. America .J

M"orth America

H H
M H

VJOO 00 OOOO CO 0000
IaO\U --JM ^ U)M

H.^ 0\ fM ^>. \0 com

-t-

1^ i5

H HVJ
WCOW MB O HW

£ S S

rrS

4>'
O

0\ N

M
*

: bj

t-l

: iji

M S.

• O BJ

■ I

-^ CF>

OS H H 0> OOl^
H "^ ON * * -^ VCl 00 C

= =

N n
: +. : w : : cow^g

•

1= «

CM » to M

£ ff ^

i !z;iz:n|!z:!z;>£. i^
S-||sS|.|sS |.

^ El. d.

" R5 n

^l§
??•?

ON ^

00 *. M O ■*! 00
WO O HO^O^A<■lJ

» *

»"« »* *O*0O

§•

* #

ON W ONU)
•>! 00 H OOOJ
O » vo * # # OOU)

# #

•

*# # (f# # ##

!?§=

i'?i'

.«!

•<r

C>1

D 2

^6 Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts.

which are independent of England — ^Auckland, Wellington,
and Waiapu, in the Northern Island; Nelson, Christchurch,
and Dunedin, in the Southern,

To the Melanesian Mission the Society contributed annually,
from 1853 until 1880. On the decease of Bishop Patteson,
the Society was able, by an appeal to the mother-church, to
raise ;^7,ooo for the perpetuation of his memory. Of this sum
_5^2,ooo were spent in the erection of the memorial church in
Norfolk Island, ;^i, 500 were applied to the cost of the mission-
ary ship, the Southern Cross, and the balance was voted to the
endowment of the Mission.

The Society is now assisting in the maintenance of clergymen
in Fiji, and in Honolulu, and Norfolk Island. With
regard to these islands, the Bishop of Honolulu wrote a few
years ago, and the words are as applicable to-day : —

' In viewing the opportunities before us, special account should be
taken of the Chine'se, who form a large and important element in the
population, and for whose evangelization a special effort ought to be made.
The islands are thus more than ever a missionary field.'

Compiled from the Society's Official Papers.

( 37 )

BAPTIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

FOUNDED 1792.

The eighteenth century was drawing to its dose, and the
missionary efforts of the churches, as described in preceding
sections, were still intermittent and circumscribed. No Christian
community had as yet apprehended its duty, or grasped the
opportunities which in the increasing intercourse of nations
offered themselves on every hand. But a new era was
approaching, and by an almost sudden revelation of its
responsibility, the whole Church was aroused to a better
discernment of its vocation ; so that before the nineteenth
century had closed its second decade, every Protestant evan-
gelical community in Christendom had undertaken missionary
work among the heathen.

In this work, William Carey was the great pioneer.
The tale of the village pastor, schoolmaster, shoemaker,
pondering in his poverty the dream of a world evangelized,
has often been told.^ In 1786 he ventured to propose at a
ministers' meeting at Northampton as a subject for discussion
whether the command given to the Apostles to teach all
nations was not obligatory on all succeeding ministers to the
end of the world, seeing that the accompanying promise was of
equal extent. On this the venerable minister of the place,
John Ryland, sen.,^ exclaimed, 'You are a miserable enthu-
siast for asking such a question ! Certainly nothing can be
done before another Pentecost, when an effusion of miraculous
gifts, including the gift of tongues, will give effect to the
commission of Christ as at first ! ' For the time the youthful

■ See Life and Times of Carey, Marshman, and Ward, by the late
Joshua C. Marshman, 1859, and the Life of William Carey, D.D., Shoe-
maker and Missionary, by George Smith, LL.D. (2nd ed.), 1887.

^ Observe, not Dr. Ryland, of whom the story is often mistakenly told.
John Ryland, jun., D.D., afterwards the well-known Presidentof the Bristol
Academy, was one of Carey's coadjutors and fastest friends,

38 Baptist Missionary Society.

minister was silenced; but he went home, and with much
pondering wrote a pamphlet : An Enquiry into the Obligations
of Christians to use Means for the Conversion of the Heathen,
in which the Religious State of the Different Nations of the
World, the Success of Former Undertakings, and the Prcuticability
of Further Undertakings, are considered by William Carey.
Mr. Thorhas Potts of Birmingham gave Carey jQ\o to publish
the MS., and it was printed in Leicester, to which town Carey had
meantime removed. The treatise ends by suggesting 'the
formation of a catholic, or, failing that, a Particular Baptist
Society, of "persons whose hearts are in the work, men of
serious religion and possessing a spirit of perseverance."'
He proposes also, to sustain the effort, ' a subscription of one
penny or more per week from all members of congregations.'

At a ministers' meeting held at Nottingham, May 31,
1792, the Leicester pastor occupied the pulpit. His text was
Isaiah liv.- 2, 3, ' Enlarge the place of thy tent,' etc. ; his
divisions. Expect great things from God: Attempt great things
for God. Such was the effect of the sermon that the younger
Ryland wrote, ' If all the people had lifted up their voices and
wept, as the children of Israel did at Bochim, I should not have
wondered at the effect.' The preacher, after the service,
seeing that the ministers were dispersing, seized Andrew
Fuller's arm and imploringly asked, And are you after all going
again to do nothing 1 His importunity prevailed, and the pastors
resolved ' that a plan be prepared against the next ministers'
meeting at Kettering for forming a Baptist Society for propa-
gating the Gospel among the Heathen.' The meeting was
duly held, October 2, 1792 — henceforth to rank among
memorable dates in the annals of Christ's kingdom — and the
Society was formed. Twelve ministers met in the parlour of
Mrs. Beeby Wallis, in a white house still visible on the
outskirts of the town from the Midland Railway ; they signed
preliminary resolutions, and a subscription was made on
the spot, amounting to ;^i3 2s. 6d. Reynold Hogg of
Thrapston was the first treasurer, Andrew Fuller of Kettering
the secretary. From Birmingham more substantial aid was
soon sent, mainly through the pleading of Samuel Pearce.
The London ministers, with but one or two exceptions, still
doubted, but in the Midlands the flame was fairly kindled.
At this crisis, Mr. John Thomas, a surgeon from Bengal, an

The Serampore Missionaries. 39

ardent enthusiastic man, with a strange, eventful history,
returned to England, and gave such accounts of the needs of
India, that the newly-formed Committee, who had been contem-
plating a Mission to the South Seas, resolved to make an
attempt upon the East. At Leicester, on the 20th March,
1793, Carey and Thomas were solemnly ordained to missionary
work. Difficulties on which we need not here dwell, arising
very much from Mr. Thomas's antecedents, hindered them
from proceeding to India in an English vessel ; and at length
they sailed under the Danish flag, and landed at Calcutta on
the nth of November. The revenues at command were very
small, and for a time Carey was superintendent of an indigo
factory, at Mudnabatty, near Malda, thus supporting himself
while engaged in evangelistic work, establishing village schools,
and translating the New Testament into the Bengali dialect.
In 1799 the indigo factory was given up; and about the same
time Carey was joined by Messrs. Marsliman and Ward, with
whom, on account of the still persistent opposition of the East
India Company, he removed to the Danish settlement of
Serampore, on the west bank of the Hooghly, fourteen miles
from Calcutta.

The missionary community at Serampore long lived together
as one large family, teaching, preaching, establishing schools,
and translating the Scriptures. Mr. Carey was appointed
tutor, afterwards professor, of Bengali in the Government
college at Fort William, Calcutta. Mr. and Mrs. Marshman
established a boarding-school for the children of English
residents. Mr. Ward superintended a printing-press, which
besides issuing translations of the Scriptures, tracts, and other
missionary publications, was largely employed in general work,
and the whole profit of these several employments was devoted
to the Mission.

A passage from a speech of William Wilberforce in the House
of Commons, in 1813, when the expiry of the East India
Company's Charter raised the whole question of the toleration
of missionary work in India, shows the view taken of the
Serampore work by that large-hearted Christian philanthropist.

'In truth, sir,' said Mr. Wilberforce, 'these Anabaptist missionaries,
as, among other low epithets bestowed on them, they have been contemp-
tuously termed, are entitled to our highest respect and admiration. One of
them, Dr, Carey, was originally in one of the lowest stations in society ; but

40 Baptist Missionary Society.

under all the disadvantages of such a situation, he had the genius, as well
as the benevolence, to devise the plan which rhas since been pursued of
forming a Society for communicating the blessings of Christian light to the
natives of India ; and his first care was to qualify himself to act a distin-
guished part in that truly noble enterprise. He resolutely applied himself
to the diligent study of the learned languages ; after making a considerable
proficiency in them, he applied himself to several of the Oriental tongues,
more especially to that which I understand is regarded as the parent of them
all, the Sanskrit ; in which last his proficiency is acknowledged to be
greater than that of Sir William Jones himself, or any other European. Of
several of these languages he has already published grammars, of one or two
of them a dictionary, and he has in contemplation still greater enterprises.
All this- time, sir, he is labouring indefatigably as a missionary, with
a warmth of zeal only equalled by that with which he prosecutes his literary
labours. Another of these Anabaptist missionaries, Mr. Marshman, has
established a seminary for the cultivation of the Chinese language, which
he has studied with a success scarcely inferior to that of Dr. Carey in the
Sanskrit. It is a merit of a more vulgar sort — but to those who are blind
to their moral and even their literary excellences it may perhaps afford an
estimate of value better suited to their principles and habits of calculation
— that these men, and Mr. Ward also, another of the missionaries, acquiring
from ;£^I, coo to ^1,500 per annum each by the various exercises of their
talents, throw the whole into the common stock of the Mission, which they
thus support by their contributions only less effectually than by their
researches and labours of a higher order. Such, sir, are the exertions, such
the merits, such the success, of these great and good men, for so I shall not
hesitate to term them.'

From Serampore as a centre, missionary operations were
extended to other districts of Bengal. Dinajepore, Cutwa, and
Jessore were first occupied, and in 1809 a place of worship was
opened for Europeans and natives in Calcutta. In 18 10 the
work had extended from Bengal to Northern India, where
Patna and Agra were the first stations. Allahabad was occupied
in 1814, Dacca and Monghyr in 1816, Howrah, Beerbhoom,
Benares and Delhi ini 8 1 8. Serampore College was now founded,
a charter being obtained from the Danish Government in 1829.

Meantime Carey and his colleagues gave increasing attention
to the work of translating the Scriptures. The whole or parts of
the sacred volume were rendered by them and their coadjutors
in other parts of India, into no fewer than thirty-one languages
and dialects, a number increased before the Jubilee year of the
Society to forty-four. Dr. Marshman also had translated the
Bible into Chinese, besides preparing a grammar of that
language, and a translation of Confucius into English. Most
valuable aid was rendered in the work of translation by
Dr, William Yates, who joined the Mission in 1814, and by

Missions in India and Ceylon. 41

Dr. Wenger, a native of Switzerland, a philologist of rare ability
and learning, who went out to India in 1839.

The history of the Serampore Mission during the first twenty-
five years of its existence was very chequered. In 18 12 the
printing-house was totally consumed by fire — a calamity which
proved unexpectedly and providentially a turning point in the
enterprise, by the sympathy it awakened among British Christians
of all denominations ; no less than ;^io,ooo being raised in fifty
days to make good the loss, with a liberality unprecedented in
the history of Missions. From this time generous gifts to the
missionary cause have become an ordinary incident of church
life, and a special need, once fully apprehended, has always
been met by ready and spontaneous ofierings.

A more serious peril arose from a prolonged controversy
between the Serampore brethren and the Home Committee as
to the administration of the property and income of the Mission.
The result was a separation, which lasted. from 1827 to 1838,
the two bodies labouring independently. Early in the latter
year the breach was happily healed, and the unity has since
remained unbroken.

The missions of the Society in India, at the date of the last
report, were carried on in Bengal, at sixteen principal stations ;
in the North-West, at ten stations ; in Western India in
two, Bombay and Poonah ; and in South India in one, Oota-
camund, the abode of the late venerable George Pearce. The
work of translation and printing is still actively carried on
under the direction of the Rev. G. H. Rouse, M.A., of Calcutta,
and the Rev. J. W. Thomas, Manager of the Calcutta Press ;
and besides the works printed for the Mission, the press has
also issued between eighty and ninety thousand copies of the
Scripture books in Bengali for the Calcutta Bible Society.

The Mission to Ceyi.on was begun in the year 181 2 by
Mr. Chater, who removed from Burmah to Colombo, and was
at once greatly encouraged in his work, preaching both in the
Singhalese and the Portuguese languages. The principal
stations of the Society are now at Colombo, Ratnapura, and
Kandy. The Rev. F. D. Waldock, the senior missionary, is in
charge of the Colombo work. Much attention is given in this
island to Christian education ; and the character of the work in
general is well indicated by the following extract from a letter
of the Rev. H. R. Pigott of Colombo, written in 1887 :—

43 Baptist Missionary Society.

" The past year has been one of much blessing and power, and we have
been cheered on all hands by manifest tokens of God's presence. Sixty-
five persons have been added to our churches by Baptism — 33 in Colombo
district, 31 in Kandy, and I in Ratnapura. During the year, 102 regular
services have been held each week, attended by 3,008 "persons. In attend-
ing to their evangelistic work, each month our 22 preachers travel on an
average 1,743 niiles, and speak to 5,790 persons — or over 20,000 miles per
annum, and nearly 70,000 persons. They have also distributed 37,000
tracts and religious books. Eight evangelistic missionary tours have been
made during the second half of the year. Many distant villages have thus
been visited, and many hundreds of persons have been, for the first time,
brought within the sound of the Gospel, We have now a total of 2,534
children in attendance at our day-schools, being an increase of 344. during the
year. The total amount of Government school grants earned is 5,757 rupees
50 annas, being an increase of 461 rupees. I regret to find that so small
a percentage of our day scholars attend our Sunday schools, and efforts are
being made to induce the children to attend better in future. The religious
training of our day scholars is not neglected, for each child receives definite
and regular religious instruction. Our native brethren have commenced the
publication of a Singhalese Baptist Magazine, which will be helpful to our
churches in many ways,"

A Mission to China, after some previous attempts, was
recommenced in the year 1877, and is now carried on mainly
in two provinces, Shansi, the more northerly, and Shantung, to
the south. In the former province, where the Rev. Timothy
Richard has been the pioneer of much useful work, there are
four principal stations ; in the latter two, the Rev. A. G. Jones
being the senior missionary. ' With regard to the work of the
past year,' writes one of the missionary brethren, ' the question
of a trained Native Christian agency has occupied a prominent
place. Our brethren are most anxious to develop and foster the
Chinese Native Church : a Church that should not be exotic,
but really and truly a Church of Christ — -Chinese in worship,
discipline and government. Hence the pressing importance
of a fitting equipment for suitable native agency; men
thoroughly acquainted with Chinese modes of thinking and
living, and who have an insight into the motives, ideas, and
life of their fellow-countrymen.'

An important work in training native evangelists has accord
ingly been initiated and carried on, especially in Shantung
under the direction of the Rev. J. S. Whitewright. A Medical
Mission has also been initiated, of which Dr. J. R. Wfitson is
the director.

Wjth regard to the prospects of the work in China, the follow-

China and Japan : The West Indies, 43

ing extract from the report of the Society is of much signifi-
cance : — •

' The present condition of the Chinese Empire cannot but excite the
deepest interest. Religious and political forces of a mighty sort are acting
upon the Government ; the days of her isolation and exclusiveness are
nearly ended, and the wedges have already entered that must ultimately
open up ancient China.

' A new departure, full of significance, and full, we cannot but think,
with many blessings to the Chinese people, has recently been made by the
Imperial Government. Conservative and slow to move, it has, notwith-
standing, taken a forward step which we should hail with profound grati-
tude to God. A decree has been issued to the high officials of the Chinese
Empire, calling their attention to the work of the Christian missionaries,
and defining the attitude which in future is to be taken towards their work
and towards native converts to Christianity. On the strength of this decree,
the heads of provinces and high mandarins have issued proclamations to
the people, calling on then; to live at peace with Christian missionaries
and converts, and explaining that the Christian religion teaches men to do
right, and should, therefore, be respected.

' These proclamations have been published in so many parts of China that
it seems probable that every viceroy in the eighteen provinces has received
official and positive instructions on the subject.

' Four years ago the British Minister at Pekin, the late Sir Harry Parkes,
wrote : —

' "At length it may with positive truth be said China is on the move,
even China cannot withstand transforming Western forces."

' To-day, with even a fuller meaning, may it be said, " China is on the
move." '

A mission to Japan was established in Tokio in 1879, under
the care of the Revds. W. J. White and G. Eaves, but it is
much crippled by the want of labourers. ' Everywhere,' writes
one of the missionaries, ' the work is prosperous, and very
encouraging. The converts are working zealously. We are
doing our utmost to follow the rapid progress which our work
is making, and shall continue to do so ; but we trust you will
remember us, and, if you can, give us another man.'

Turning to another quarter of the world, we have briefly to
notice the eventful history of this Society in the West India
Islands. Of this work George Liele, a coloured free man from
"Georgia, was the pioneer. Passing over to Jamaica, he gathered •
congregations in Kingston, Spanish Town, and other places.
He was much persecuted, and more than once imprisoned. One
of his congregation, named Moses Baker, a worthy, iUiterate
man, carried on his work, and eventually appUed to the English

44 Baptist Missionary Society.

Society to send out a white man and his wife. Mr. Wilberforce
gave valuable advice and help, and at length the Rev. John
Rowe was sent, arriving in the early part of 1814. He found
the work in great disorder, owing very much to the opposition
of the authorities ; but he zealously set himself to the work of
organizing, preaching, and teaching, with such success that,
although his career was closed by death in little more than
two years, he left a name long honoured throughout the island.
He was followed in 1817 by the Rev. James Coultart, who
settled in Kingston, and soon gathered a large church The
number of missionaries was now rapidly augmented. Chris-
topher Kitching, Joshua Tinson, James M. Philippo, Thomas
Burchell, William Knibb, and many others having been added
to the number by the year 1824. Large chapels were built
in many parts of the island ; great numbers of the negroes
were admitted to the churches, and large day- and Sunday-
schools established for the black children. The returns of 183 1
gave 10,838 communicants in 24 churches, presided over by
14 English missionaries. But troublous times were at hand.

At the end of 1831, symptoms of insubordination appeared
among the negroes, and open revolt soon broke out in many
places. Martial law was at once proclaimed. The mission-
aries, who had spared no effort to urge their flocks to quietness,
diligence and submission, were charged with having fomented
the insurrection. Mr. Knibb, Mr. Burchell and others were
arrested and their lives were threatened. Several chapels and
other buildings belonging to the Baptists were destroyed by
angry mobs. The missionaries, being brought to trial, were
acquitted : and it was determined to send Messrs. Knibb and
Burchell to England, to lay their case before the churches and
the public. On the 21st June, 1832, the annual meeting of
the Society was held in Spa Fields Chapel, London, and Mr.
Knibb boldly declared from the platform that slavery must
cease. His words found an instant and enthusiastic response ;
and the Baptist churches of this country contributed no unim-
portant share to the agitation which led two years after to the
abolition of slavery throughout the British dominions. On the
recommendation of the Government a grant of ^5,5 10 was made
to the Society as compensation for the ruined chapels, and the
result of an appeal to the Christian public for the remainder
brought in no less than ;^i 3,000, The work was resumed

Missions to the West Indies and Africa. 43

under the happiest auspices, the Christian negroes proved in
most cases worthy of their freedom, and there was for some
years so much increase and blessing that the churches were
led to celebrate the Jubilee of the Baptist Missionary Society
in 1842, by declaring themselves independent of its funds.
Since that date therefore the work in Jamaica has been mainly
self-supporting. In the 142 churches connected with the
Baptist Union of that island, there were at the date of the
latest returns more than 31,000 communicants under the
care of British or native pastors, the latter greatly prepon-
derating. All this is indirectly the result .of the blessing of
God on the labours of the Baptist Missionary Society.

The Society still maintains the College at Calabar, Kings-
ton (established 1818), with a staff of three tutors, the venerable
D. J. East being president ; the work of the College comprising
a Theological School for the training of pastors, a Normal
School department, a High School, and a general Day School
for boys and girls. The College takes a high rank among the
educational institutions of the island, and to the churches it is
invaluable.

In the West Indian Islands the Society continues its work.
The Bahamas were entered in 1833, Trinidad in 1843, San
Domingo in the same year, and Turks Islands in 1880.
Much attention in these islands is given to the education of the
young, many of the Sunday-schools being large, especially in
the Bahamas. In San Domingo there is much to discourage,
through the unsettled state of public affairs. From Turks
Islands and Trinidad the missionaries report large congregations
and a gratifying increase of membership.

A sign of spiritual life among the members of our West
Indian churches has been the eagerness evinced to send the
glad tidings of salvation to Africa, the land of their ancestors.
As soon as slavery was abolished the purpose began to take a
definite form, generous contributions were offered by the
emancipated negroes ; and the Society at home resolved to
imitate the effort. The Rev, Joh'h Clarke, a missionary from
Jamaica, and Dr. G. K. Prince, a medical practitioner, were sent
out to survey the ground, and fixed upon the island of Fernando
Po, near the mouth of the river Cameroons, in the Gulf of
Guinea. The Mission was fully inaugurated in the Jubilee year

46 Baptist Missionary Society.

of the Mission, 1842, the Rev. T. Sturgeon was set apart for the
work ; followed by the Rev. Joseph Merrick, also from Jamaica,
and the Rev. Alfred Saker from Devonport, with others. The
work was extended to the continent, and churches were gathered
and organized. Mr. Saker soon developed rare abilities not
only as an artizan but as a linguist. He reduced the Dualla
language, spoken on the mainland, to writing, prepared ele-
mentary books, translated large portions of Scripture ; and
taught the people the arts of civilized life. Romanist intrigues
after a while compelled the missionaries to quit Fernando
Po ; but they found a foothold on the continent, and formed
the settlement of Victoria on Amboises Bay, at the foot of
the Cameroons mountains, devising at the same time plans
for penetrating into the interior. The coloured pastors Fuller,
father and son, and Pinnock ; the English missionaries, Diboll,
Quintin Thomson, and others, formed with Mr. Saker a
devoted band, and there appeared the fairest hope that, even
when these brethren were removed, the little colony of Victoria
would be not only a prosperous Christian community but a
fountain of light and life to the regions beyond. Not long,
however, after Mr. Saker's decease in 1880, unexpected diffi-
culties arose from the schemes of German colonization on the
West Coast of Africa, and eventually it was deemed best to re-
linquish the work into the hands of the Basel Missionary Society.
This has now been done, and the enterprise, it is hoped, will
be carried on not less effectually than before by that earnest
Protestant association.

The Mission to the Congo, writes the late Treasurer of the
Society, Joseph Tritton, Esq., owes its practical development
in great measure,

' to the publication of Mr. Stanley's record of his wonderful journey " across
the Dark Continent." The attention of the Christian Ciiurch had been
drawn to the spiritual need of other parts of Africa, besides those of its
Western and Southern Divisions, where loving hands had unfurled, with
no mean success, the banner of the Cross.

' In connection with the London Missionary Society, the wanderings, the
discoveries, and 'the sufferings of Dr. Livingstone, the touching circum-
stances of his death on bended knee in the hut of Ilala, and the subsequent
transport of his cold ashes by native hands, to be laid with the illustrious
dead in our ancient Abbey, had greatly influenced the public mind. While
the record of the Church Missionary Society's proceedings at Uganda, the
propagation of the Gospel and its ready reception at the court of King
Mtesa, further stimulated religious sympathy on the African's behalf.

The Congo Mission. 4^

' Prayerful thought on the existing need of Central Africa, and the
possibility of meeting it, had long been working in one benevolent mind —
that of a Christian gentleman, Mr. Robert Arthington, of Leeds, who, in
the spring of 1877, thus wrote to the Committee of the Society : " There
is a part of Africa, not too far, I thinlc, from places where you have
stations, on which I have long had my eye, with very strong desire that
the blessing of the Gospel might be given to it — it is the Congo country, an
old kingdom, once possessed — indeed, it is now — of a measure of civiliza-
tion, and to a limited extent instructed in the externals of the Christian
religion."

' After glancing at the history of the country and its readiness to receive
some English (" white men ") if they would come to them, Mr. Arthington
made the following generous proposal : —

' " It is therefore a great satisfaction, and a high and sacred pleasure to
me, to offer one thousand pounds, if the Baptist Missionary Society will
undertake at once to visit these benighted, interesting people with the
blessed light of the Gospel, teach them to read and write, and give them,
in imperishable letters, the words of Eternal Truth. By-and-by, possibly,
we may be able to extend the Mission eastwards, on the Congo, at a
point above the rapids." '

This proposal, followed as it was by other large-hearted sug-
gestions and generous gifts, encouraged the Committee to
undertake the mission. Suitable men were found as pioneers
for the work, notably Mr. Grenfell, a skilled engineer as well as
a devoted missionary labourer ; Mr. J. T. Comber and Mr. W.
Holman Bentley. These missionaries with their companions
proceeded to San Salvador, and thence to Stanley Pool, the
entrance of the Upper Congo, from which to Stanley Falls, on
the Equator, in the very centre of the continent, there is an
uninterrupted waterway of more than a thousand miles. To
navigate this river, a steamer was built — again at Mr.
Arthington's suggestion— and appropriately named TAe Peace.
Settlements have been formed on both the Upper and the
Lower Congo, and a band of twenty missionaries are now
hopefully and joyously at work. The losses by death have
been heavy, Mr. Comber himself having been among the
latest called to his rest ; but recruits are still pressing forward ;
and as the conditions of health in these regions are better
understood it is hoped and believed that the valuable lives that
remain will be preserved. A fire that caused much distress
in the Mission premises at Stanley Pool, August 1886, like the.
fire at Serampore in 1812 to which reference is made above,
called forth the sympathy and generosity of the British churches
in an extraordinary degree, the whole amount of the loss —

48 Baptist Missionary Society.

some ;^4,ooo — being raised again in fifty days, and almost with-
out a special appeal.

Amid all the pioneering work, spiritual results have not been
absent. At San Salvador there have been many conversions,
and in other places there are manifest signs of spiritual influence.
Not long before his decease Mr. Comber wrote, ' The Congo
Mission was never so full of promise as to-day. No one can
study its brief history without seeing most clearly the over-
ruling hand of God,'

The language has been reduced by Mr. Holman Bentley to
a written form : an elaborate grammar and dictionary in one
handsome volume has been published, and the Peep of Day
has already been translated. The New Testament and other
portions of Scripture will soon follow ; and the vast basin of
the river will, it is hoped, become accessible to the glorious
gospel.

In addition to the Missions described above, the Society has
undertaken work on the Continent of Europe, which does not
fall within the scope of this manual. It has also adopted a
mission at Nablous in Palestine (the ancient Shechem or
Sychar) where Mr. El Karey, assisted by his wife and her
sister, are labouring chiefly among the Jews and the^Moham-
medans. Two day-schools are also conducted in Nablous, one
for girls, one for boys. In these, writes Mr. El Karey, ' we
have Jews, Greeks, Mohammedans, Samaritans, and Protestants,
bowing their heads together and offering up prayers to God.
We have only Christian teachers in our schools ; the instruc-
tion is entirely Scriptural. Many of the scholars have become
true Christians.'

Compiled from Dr. Cox's History of the Baptist
Missionary Society (1842) and the Reports of later years.

(

49 )

. II. H
. . . . T

•<

ilii

S g S - 1

g- -1

* •

•^ . . .

(-1

•

45
8

•

•a

•H M

M IH M M

W 11 w

^S^

00 00 00 00

r^,-*^

■&<

VO -^ M

4k OJ 0\SO

■1^

t-n

t*J M -p» 4^

t-n Mtrt M

M 4» ooo

and Sub-Stations.

.iS

i-. HH M N

. tSUJ

Missionaries.

M
HI

OOA 11

Uo 00
1-^ ^O VO

Evangelists.

-f^

■^^

; 3

w OOP-t 00

•^ M O •-«

w O 00

Oj 4^ Oj w

Communicants.

*^ M ^i.. VO

M o -^a cr\

VO "^ OO-^^J

CT>

•H N

- tj)

» 11 : :

OOw . .

: trt
-fe-ui : u»

OOC.n C>

N4i. ^ O

Day Scliolars.

00-1^

La 0<-fi-P*

-pi.

•^

„g;

o^ » »

: 00

ON 0\

Sabbath School

NH en

Lnf-n . VO

w O\ooo

Scholars.

O m.

Lfl O -(k

o o\so^

: c^

Ca 00

Day School

. M CNW

Teachers.

•y-

; a

-pw

Sunday School

*-I

• 4<

Ui OOOJ to
O OOM o

CMM oj

OSH M

Teachers.

, -- rf

5>f^

Native

•^

00 oj

Contributions

11 Ul

(Approximate).

( 56 )

LONDON MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

FOUNDED 1795.

In September 1794, a powerful appeal on the subject of
Missions to the heathen, written by the Rev. Dr. Bogue, of
Gosport, appeared in the Evangelical Magazine, which had been
commenced in the preceding yean The publication of Dr.
Bogue's article led to conferences of representatives of several
evangelical bodies, and the issue was the formation, in Septem-
ber 1795, of The Missionary Society, now called The, London
Missionary Society. Its founders and constituents were
evangelical Christians, connected with the Church of England,
various sections of the Presbyterians, and the Congregational
body.

The constitution of the Society was strictly undenominational,
and its object was briefly but comprehensively stated in the
words, ' to spread the knowledge of Christ among heathen and
other unenlightened nations.'

As time went on, denominational missionary societies were
established, and thus, by degrees, the maintenance of the
Society was left chiefly to members of the Congregational body.
But the undenominational constitution of the Society is still
imchanged.

In the first years of the Society, openings for foreign
missionary effort were comparatively few, and thus several
fields were occupied temporarily, from which, on account of
more important openings which were presented, it has been
felt necessary to withdraw. On the other hand, in later years,
the progress made in some stations has warranted the Society
in leaving the Christian communities formed by its instru"
mentality to conduct and support Christian worship and work
among themselves, with only occasional pecuniary aid from the
Society.

Up to the close of 1887, the Society had sent out 820 male,
and 48 female missionaries.

China. 5 1

The receipts foi' 1886-7 amounted to ;^io7,o6i 14^-. id. ;
the expenditure to _;^i22,oio 7^'. \d.

A condensed history of the several Mission fields occupied
by the Society may now be given.

China. — Soon after the establishment of the Society, the
attention of ithe directors was drawn to the spiritual need of
the people of China ; but the strong objections of the Govern-
ment and people of China to the residence, or even entrance,
of foreigners into the country caused delay in sending out
missionaries. In 1806, however, the Rev. R. (afterwards Dr.)
Morrison was appointed to that field, and in September 1807,
he arrived at Canton. Here he met with many forms of oppo-
sition, and was exposed to much peril. Consequently, ' open
evangelistic efforts were impracticable. In 1808 he became
translator to the East India Company's Factory in Canton, by
which his position was made more safe. Here he made known
the Gospel within a very limited circle, but he chiefly devoted
himself to literary labour in translating the Scriptures, writing
tracts, and preparing a Chinese dictionary.

In 1 8 13 he was joined by the Rev. W. Milne; but he
was not allowed to reside either at Macao (a Portuguese
settlement) or at Canton. He, however, delayed leaving
China for a time, during which he engaged in evangelistic
work, and also took part with Dr. Morrison in translating
the Scriptures. He left China in 18 14, and in 181 5 settled at
Malacca. In iSig the Chinese version of the Bible was
completed. In 1834 Dr. Morrison died at Canton, and the
Society's Mission there was closed for some years. Native
evangelists carried on work, but with much opposition.

By the Treaty of August 29, 1842, between the British and
the Chinese Governments, certain ports in China were opened
for the residence of foreigners, and several missionaries, who
had hitherto resided in Malacca and the Malayan Archipelago,
proceeded to China and settled there.

Thus, early in 1843, Dr. Hobson, leaving Macao, removed
to Hong Kong, where he opened a hospital. In July of the
same year he was followed by the Rev. J. (afterwards Dr.)
Legge. Here for a time Dr. Legge conducted a theological
seminary, as well as ordinary evangelistic work. But the
seminary being soon closed, he gave his attention to literary

E 2

52 London Missionary Society.

labour, which, by degrees, occupied a large propoftiotl of
his time. His connection with the Hong Kong Mission
continued until 1873. In 1870 Dr. Eitel entered on work
there. In 1879 the Rev. J. Chalmers, removing from Canton,
where, in 1859, he re-opened the Mission, took charge at
Hong Kong, where he still remains.

In 1875 female missionaries also were appointed- to Hong
Kong. On the opening of the Mission in Hong Kong in
1843, a printing press was set up in connection with the
Society, and with this was combined a type foundry ; but as,
after a time, other establishments of the kind were commenced,
those connected with the Society were disposed of.

In 1843 the Rev. W. H. Medhurst, leaving Batavia,
proceeded to Shanghai, in company with Dr. Lockhart,
and commenced a Mission there ; Dr. Lockhart opening
a hospital, which, after several years, was taken up and
supported by the foreign community, and the Society's con-
nection with it ceased. In 1847 the Rev. W, Muirhead
joined the Mission, and is still occupying this field,
which comprises Shanghai, several out-stations, and a wide
extent of country in which Mr. Muirhead and his native
assistants carry on evangelistic work. At the close of 1887
two missionary ladies were sent out to this station.

In 1843, the Rev. J. Stronach, who had been connected
with the Mission at Singapore, left, and with Mr. Young,
who had been his colleague at Singapore, proceeded to Amoy,
and opened a Mission there in 1844. Here they were
joined by the Rev. A. Stronach in 1846, and soon afterwards
Mr. Young left to visit England. In 1863 the Mission was
reinforced by the arrival of the Rev. J. Macgowan, and in 1867
by that of the Rev. J. Sadler, both of whom are still in that
field. The Amoy Mission has been very fruitful in result,
several strong and self-supporting churches having existed in
it for many years. One of the out-stations, Chiang Chiu, has
recently become a separate head-station, at which two mis-
sionaries reside, one of them a medical practitioner. For
many years the missionaries have educated native students for
evangeUstic, pastoral and school-work. In 1885 two ladies
were sent out to carry on a Female Mission.

After the death of Dr. Morrison the Mission at Canton
remained, for the most part, closed until 1859, when the

China. 53

attempt of Mr. Chalmers, from Hong Kong, to re-open the
Mission proved successful. He was accompanied by Mr. F, S.
Turner, who removed to Hong Kong in 1867. The Work
prospered under these brethren. In 1879 Dr. Chalmers
removed to Hong Kong, and the Rev. T. W. Pearce, in the
same year, entered on work at Canton, where he still remains,
associated with the Rev. E. R. Eichler.

In 1861 the Revs. Griffith John and R. Wilson, of the
Shanghai Mission, visited Hankow, and formed a station there.
Mr. Wilson died in 1863, and was succeeded in 1866 by the
Rev. E. Bryant. The Rev. T. Bryson arrived in 1867, and
settled at Wuchang, on the opposite side of the river, and co-
operated with Mr. G. John and Mr. Bryant in work in Hankow,
Wuchang, and the outlying districts. In 187 1 the Rev.
Arnold Foster joined the Mission, and the Rev. W. Owen in
1878. These missionaries, with others who have more recently
arrived, are now at Hankow and Wuchang. A medical branch
of the Mission was commenced some years ago, and a hospital
was built. This work is still going on, and is under the care of
Dr. Gillison.

In May 1861 the Rev. Joseph Edkins, who had been
connected with the Shanghai Mission since 1848, opened a
new station at Tientsin, where, in 1862, he was joined by
the Rev. Jonathan Lees. In 1863 Mr. Edkins removed to
Peking, but Mr. Lees remained at Tientsin, and is still there,
carrying on the Mission with other brethren. In 1879, Dr.
Mackenzie, removing from Hankow, commenced a medical
mission at Tientsin, which, through the patronage and liberal
pecuniary aid of the Viceroy, Li Hung Chang, has become
a very important branch of work. Ladies sent out by the
directors as female missionaries have been carrying on their
work from 1885. Native students have for some years been
instructed by the missionaries, preparatory to their engaging in
the work of the Mission. Several promising out-stations have
been opened in connection with the Tientsin Mission.

Access, for missionary purposes, to the sacred city of Peking
being ardently desired. Dr. Lockhart visited the city in 1861,
to test the practicability of estabhshing a Mission there ; and,
as a first step, began medical practice in the East City. Mr.
Edkins in 1862 paid two visits to Peking, and in 1863 settled
there as a missionary. Dr. Lockhart having left China to

54 London Missionary Society.

return to England, his place as medical missionary was taken
by Dr. Dudgeon in 1864, succeeded by Dr. Pritchard in 1886.
In 187 1 the Rev. S. E. Meech joined the ISlission, and in 1876
the Rev. G. Owen, formerly at Shanghai. At the close of 1877
these brethren settled in the West City, where a second station
was formed. Dr. Edkins remaining at the old station in the
East City till 1880, when he was succeeded by Mr. Owen.
From 1884 ladies have been sent out to conduct a Mission
among Chinese women and girls. For many years native
students have been educated at Pekin with a view to missionary
work.

A Mission to the Mongols was commenced in 1819 by the
Revs. E. Stallybrass and W. Swan, who entered Siberia from
the west. This Mission was carried on with a small measure
of success until 1 840, when it was suppressed by a decree of
the Russian Synod. The missionaries during their residence
in Siberia translated the Scriptures into the Mongolian lan-
guage — an invaluable legacy for the future. In 1869 the
work was recommenced, and the Rev. p. Gilmour was
appointed to this sphere. He arrived in Pekin in 1870, and,
making Pekin his base of operations, entered Mongolia from
the east; making long tours among the people, and dispensing
medicines as a means of gaining access to them. In Ms work
he has met with some encouragement, but chiefly among
Chinese residing in or visiting Mongolia for purposes of
trade.

India. — Very early in the Society's history, the directors
turned their attention to India. In May 1798, the Rev.
Nathaniel Forsyth sailed from England for Calcutta, and
settled at Chinsurah, thirty miles above that city. This was
the commencement of the North India Mission, of which, for
the past seventy years, Calcutta has been one of the chief
centres. The first Mission in South India was that at
Vizagapatam, to which Messrs. Cran and Des Granges were
appointed in 1804. Before the close of 1810, both these
brethren were removed by death, but not until they had made
some progress in school and translation work, and had had the
satisfaction of welcoming a Brahmin convert to Christianity, by
name Ananderayer. The Mission was carried on by Messrs.
Gordon and Ivce, and was subsequently reinforced by Messrs.

India, 55

Dawson and Pritcliett. Almost simultaneously with the com-
mencement of the Vizagapatam Mission, efforts were made to
settle in the native' province of Travancore. The Rev. W. T.
Ringeltaube, the pioneer of this Mission, after studying the
Tamil language at Madras, proceeded to Palamcottah, whence,
in-the early part of 1806, through the influence of the British
Resident in Travancore, he obtained a passport to enter tTiat
province. The station at Nagercoil was formed in 1809, and
continues one of the five centres from which the Travancore
Mission is worked. In 1805 the Rev. W. C. Loveless
commenced work in Madras. In 1810 the Rev. John
Hands settled at Bellary, and ten years afterwards, his
colleague, the Rev. Joseph Taylor, removed to Belgaum, and
commenced a station in that town. In the same year (1820),
Bangalore was taken up by Messrs. Laidler and Forbes.
Cuddapah, with its ' Christian village,' owes its origin to the
Rev. W. Howell, who settled there in 1822. The destination
of fhe Rev. Henry Crisp, who had been appointed in 1827
to Cuddapah, was changed, and he was permitted to found a
station at Salem, which at the present day is one of the large
• and important centres of work in South India. In like manner
the Rev. W. B. Addis was transferred from Travancore, and
became the father of a new mission at Coimbatoor in 1830.

Turning to the North-West, Benares, ' the sacred city of the
Hindoos,' became a sphere of the Society's labours in 1820 by
the appointment of the Rev. M. T. Adam. Its sister station
Mirzapore, thirty miles distant, was commenced by the Rev.
Dr. Mather in 1834; and, in 1850, the hill station of Almora
was taken up by the Rev. J. H. Budden, at the suggestion of
some Christian gentlemen residing in the Kumaon province,
who agreed to meet local expenses. In the evening of life
Mr. Budden is now permitted to rejoice in the fruits of nearly
forty years' labour for the moral, social, and spiritual benefit of
the native population.

The foregoing summary is not intended to comprise 3
complete record of the initial work of the Indian Mission.
During the first forty years of the Society's existence, stations
were commenced and discontinued, but most of the stations to
which we have referred are at present in full and enlarged
operation.

Apart from translation work and the preparation of a native

56 London Missionary Society.

literature, which apply equally to most other missions, the
operations of the Society in India may for convenience be
divided into three main departments — pastoral, evangelistic,
and educational. The first Christian churches formed were
naturally presided over by the English missionary at the
respective stations. Happily, for many years past, their places
have been taken up by native pastors trained for this special
service, ordained to the ministry, and sustained in whole or in
part by their people. Evangehstic work comprises house-to-
house visitation, street and bazaar preaching, and itinerating
tours of longer or shorter duration by the English missionary
and his native helpers in the district surrounding a head-station.
Education is carried on both in the English language and the
various Indian vernaculars, and the advance which has been
made in this direction within the past half-century affords
striking testimony to the value of missionary operations.
Between the primary native school, where elementary instruc-
tion is imparted in the vernacular, to the Anglo-vernacular
school, where students are prepared for the entrance examina-
tions of the» Indian universities, education is given to the native
youth of both sexes in day and boarding schools of diflferent *
grades, either entirely supported by the Mission, or partly
sustained by school fees or Government grants, or both. The
training of native young men with the view of their becoming
catechists, evangelists, and pastors to their countrymen, is
carried on at Calcutta, Bangalore, Nagercoil, and other places.
Within the past thirteen years, the work of female education
in the East has assumed a more definite form than heretofore
in the Society's operations. In March 1875, resolutions were
adopted to the effect that English and native Christian
women should be employed more largely in the East, with the
view of supplementing efforts by the wives of missionaries for
the spiritual enlightenment of the female population of their
districts. A committee of fifteen ladies resident in London
was also appointed to examine candidates, to superintend the
preparatory training of such as might be accepted by the
board, and to correspond with them after their arrival in the
Mission field. The scheme has since been carried out with
encouraging success. At the close of the Society's year,
1886-7, twelve English lady missionaries were sustained in
Ipdia alone, and an equal number in othgr parts of the world,

India. 57

To sum up the present position of the Society's work in
India : In the North there are seven stations — Calcutta,
Berhampur, Benares, Mirzapur, SingrowH, Almora, and
Ranee Khet. These are superintended by sixteen male and
seven female missionaries. The number of native ordained
ministers is eight, and of native preachers, twenty-six. In
Calcutta the various branches of Christian effort are being
worked with energy and success. In connection with the
Bhowanipore Institution, the result of the university examina-
tions was very satisfactory, seventeen students having passed in
the First Arts, and six in the B.A. Female education and
Zenana visiting exhibit signs of steady growth. Among its
native workers the mission has men of conspicuous ability and
high character who are rendering most valuable service as
teachers, pastors, and evangelist missionaries. The small
native Christian church in Berhampur has held on its way
without change; an English service has also been kept up.
Zenana work is actively carried on. Benares contains a
Mission College, to which the time and attention of one of the
three resident missionaries are mainly devoted. Visits to the
monasteries and temples of the city, evangelistic work in the
rural districts, and Zenana visitation, are cared for by the
several members of the Mission staff. The salient features of
the Mirzapur Mission are its high schools and orphanage.
There is also a small community of Christians at Singrowli,
consisting of twenty-three families, ministered to by an
ordained native pastor, who also preaches in the surrounding
district. Almora, with its college, and Ranee Khet, with
its mission church, complete the roll of the North India
stations.

The area covered by the missions in the South is larger than
that of either of the other divisions. Travancore, although
included geographically, is regarded as a separate Mission.
In South India proper there are eleven stations, viz., Belgaum,
Bellary, Gooty, Cuddapah, Bangalore^ Tripatoor, Salem,
Coimbatoor, Madras, Vizagapatam, and Vizianagram. The
number of English missionaries is twenty-seven, including
three ladies. There are fifteen native ordained ministers, and
a hundred and eleven native preachers. There are four
institutions for higher education, situated respectively at
Bellary, Bangalore, Madras, and Vizagapatam, Space forbids

58 London Missionary Society.

more than a general notice of the present aspect of the Mission
as a whole.

In the southern portion of the field, where the Tamil
language is spoken, the growth of the railway system has not
been so marked as in the more northern districts, but the
growth of work and the demand for workers are equally urgent,
and here also the need for further subdivision is becoming
manifest. The districts south of Bangalore comprise an area
of 14,000 square miles, with a population of nearly 3,000,000.
Yet the full complement of missionaries for this vast region
has never been more than five, and for several years past there
have never been more than four in the three stations. They
have, however, been ably seconded by an earnest company of
native agents, whom they have trained for the work, and still,
so far as possible, supervise and direct.

In Travancore there are five principal stations — Nagercoil,
Neyoor, Pareychaley, Trevandrum, and Quilon. These are
worked by eight male and two female missionaries, assisted
by a band of nineteen native ordained missionaries and
twenty-three native preachers.

In 1852 a Medical Mission was commenced at Neyoor by
Rev. C. C. Leitch. His successors have been Dr. Lowe, Dr.
T. S. Thomson, and Dr. Fry, the last named being the present
superintendent of this special department of the work at
Neyoor.

The Mission in Travancore is a striking illustration of the
beneficial results of concentration in Christian worL It is
surely in some measure owing to this fact that the Travancore
Mission has had, and continues to have, such remarkable
success as compared with the Missions in the South Indian
districts. It has been possible to reach a larger number of the
people with the Gospel message ; a larger number havei been
brought under instruction in schools ; more native helpers
have been raised up to assist in the work. This difference
going on year after year, during a long period, with ever-
increasing results, the work in Travancore has become re-
markable for its extent and success. Commencing among
the lower castes and classes, the work of God's grace now
compels the attention and respect of the high caste and
influential ; and again, moving out in divine sympathy towards
those who are most in need, the Gospel is now winning its way

' Madagascar^ 59

among the outcast aiid degraded aboriginal tribes of the hill
regions.

Madagascar. — The first missionaries sent by the Society
to Madagascar were the Revs. Thomas Bevan and David
Jones, who arrived in that island in August 18 18. Within a
year from their embarkation, Mr. and Mrs. Bevan and child,
and Mrs. Jones and child, had fallen victims to the fever of the
country, and Mr. Jones was left alone. He paid a visit to
Mauritius, and returning to Madagascar in 1820 reached
Antananarivo, the capital, in October, and commenced the
Mission there. Between that time and the death of Radama
the king, in 1828, fourteen missionaries were sent out, and a
printing press had been set up in the capital, at which the
entire Bible was printed, with the aid of the British and Foreign
Bible Society. Mission schools had been established, and
instruction in the industrial arts given by lay agents sent out
specially for that purpose. Preaching in the vernacular by
Mr. Jones and the Rev. David Griffiths, who had joined him,
attracted large congregations, and the Mission was showing
every sign of prosperity; when, on the accession of Queen
Ranavalona, indications were but too apparent that trouble
was at hand. In July 1837, the profession of Christianity was
forbidden. Christian worship prohibited, and every book confis-
cated. In the same year Rasalama was speared. By the year
1842, the martyrs numbered seventeen, while many hundreds
had been doomed to slavery, others happily escaping by flight.
Another persecution broke out in 1849, when eighteen persons
were put to death, and more than a hundred, with their wives
and children, made slaves, and 2,000 fined. Again, in July 1857,
twenty-one were stoned to death, and sixty-six were loaded with
heavy chains.

But a time of deliverance was near. In August 1 861, the
queen died, and her son and only child, Rakotond, succeeded
to the throne, as Radama II. The views and pohcy of the
new sovereign in relation to foreigners were most liberal and
enlightened. An embassy from Mauritius that proceeded to
Madagascar reported the number of Christians found in the
capital, who at their invitation were visited by the Rev. J. J.
Le Brun, accompanied by the Malagasy refugee David Johns.
By request of the directors, the Rev. William Ellis, who had

6o London Missionary Society.

visited the island in 1856, again proceeded thither, with a view
to ascertain facts, and to prepare the way for the introduction
of a new body of Christian labourers. In the following spring
a party of six missionaries, including a medical man, a printer,
and a schoolmaster, set out, carrying with them a supply of
type, school materials, upwards of 10,000 copies of Scriptures
granted by the British and Foreign Bible Society, and 300 reams
of printing paper, the gift of the Religious Tract Society. They
also conveyed some 20,000 volumes of Christian works tra,nslated
into the vernacular. Mr; Ellis remained in the island until 1865,
to assist in re-organizing the Mission, when, his object being
accomplished, he returned to England. The result of six years'
effort, as shown in December 1867, was 90 churches, with
5,255 members, and a Christian community of about 20,000.
There were also roi pastors in and out of the city, with an
equal number of simple chapels erected at the cost of the
native congregations. In the meantime, at the suggestion of
Mr. Ellis, an appeal had been issued by the directors for funds
to erect four substantial memorial churches on sites rendered
sacred by the death of the Christian martyrs, which sites were
secured to the Society in perpetuity by the king. The appeal
was successful, and the churches are now an ornament to the
capital, and are filled with attentive worshippers.

On the loth of May, r863, and two following days, the govern-
ment of Radama II. was subverted, his life sacrificed, and a
new government under Queen Ranavalona II. inaugurated.
The avowed principles of the new government were enlightened,
just, and beneficent ; and no impediment was offered or allowed
to the perfectly free action of the Christians, alike in the
enjoyment of their own privileges and their efforts to extend
the Gospel to others. In the providence of God the way was
now prepared for the great religious revolution which took place
on the 8th of September, 1869, the Queen having been baptized
in the previous February. The keepers of the three national
idols had been deposed from their position, and the idols
themselves were committed to the flames. In March 1873,
the then foreign secretary. Dr. Mullens, accompanied by the
Rev. John Pillans, went on a visit to Madagascar, as a
deputation from the Society. They were favoured with
audiences by the queen and prime minister, in whose presence
a public examination of schools was held.

Madagascd)'. 6 i

The tide of prosperity continued with scarcely any inter-
mission for another decade. The Mission became con-
solidated, and its influence widened. If the statistics showed
a falling off in numbers, it was simply an indication that ' the
praying ' had become more of a reality with the people, and
that by a careful sifting process the chaif had been separated
from the wheat. In July 1883, the good queen, after a brief
illness, died, declaring with her last words her trust in Jesus
Christ as her Saviour, and charging the prime minister and
her successor to remember that her kingdom was resting upon
God. Razkfindrahfety, the present sovereign, who bears the
title of Ranavolona III., is a niece of the late queen.

The events just described occurred almost simultaneously
with the proceedings of the French in connection with
Madagascar, culminating in the bombardment of Tamatave
and the arrest of Mr. G. A. Shaw, the Society's missionary at
that port. For the past five years the various departments of
the Mission both in the Imerina and the Betsileo provinces
have been continued without serious interruption ; and at no
former period has the blessing of God more manifestly rested
upon the Society's labours in the island than at the present time.

The total number of churches in Imerina connected with
the Mission is about 900. These churches necessarily differ
much in character. Some of the more distant ones barely
deserve the name of Christian churches at all, so dense is the
ignorance of the great majority of the people of even the
elements of Christianity, and so far are they from being
obedient, not only to the law of Christ, but even to the
demands of the most ordinary morality. Other churches
again, especially those in and near Antananarivo, are in a
comparatively strong and healthy condition, alive to their
responsibilities, and vigorous in their endeavours to advance
education and true religion in their midst.

The number of students, ministerial and otherwise, in the
college at Antananarivo is 54; pupils in the normal
school, 200 j and in the girls' central school, 183. The
last revision of the Malagasy Bible, which was commenced in
December 1873, has been completed, and a missionary has
recently arrived to take charge of the printing-office.

In the Betsileo province the normal school at Fianarantsoa
has a regular attendance of 119 pupils, while special efforts are

6 2 London Missionary Society.

made on behalf of girls and women. In the countty districts
Sabbath services, schools, Bible classes, etc., have all been
vigorously carried on during the year, and in some instances
with cheering results.

Africa. — The operations of the Society were at first confined
to the southern portions of this continent, but they have from
time to time taken a northerly direction, the limits of which are
now marked by the Mission on Lake Tanganyika.

The first sphere taken up by the Society v/as Kafirland.
Its tribes were located on the eastern boundary of the Cape
Colony [beyond the Fish River. In December 1798, Dr.
Vanderkemp left England with Mr. Edmonds, both of whom
in the following year took up their residence among these
warlike people. Messrs. Kicherer and Edwards, who ac-
companied them, commenced labour among the Bushmen, or
Bosjesmans, in the north of the Colony. In 1801, Dr.
Vanderkemp proceeded to Graaff Reinet, and in the following
year he removed with the first Hottentot congregation to
Botha's Farm, near Algoa Bay. . In 1803, in connection with
the Rev. James Read, he obtained a station at Kooboo from
the Dutch Government, and named it Bethelsdorp. Dr.
Vanderkemp died on the 15th of December, 1811. In i8r6
the Rev. Joseph Williams established a Mission among the
Kafirs at Kat River, but was called to his rest in August
1 81 8, after a brief period of labour. The Mission is per-
petuated in the station of King William's Town, at present
under the charge of the Rev. John Harper. The Mission
among the Bushmen was reinforced by the Rev. C. A. Kramer
in 1799, when he joined Messrs. Kicherer and Edwards at
Zak River. This station was relinquished in 1806, but as the
result a station was formed among the Bushmen at Colesberg
in 1 8 14, and the way was opened for reaching the Namacjuas,
Corannas, Griquas, and Bechuanas. In January 1806, the
Orange River was crossed, and a work attempted among
the Hottentots of Namaqualand. The missionaries, how-
ever, soon had to flee, owing to the terror caused among
the native tribes by the presence of the notorious chief
Africaner. The Mission was resumed at Bella in December
181 1, by the Rev. John Ebner, who, four years atterwards,
removed to Africaner's kraal, where that chief and his brothers,

Africa. ^3

with many other natives who had embraced the Gospel, were
baptized.

In 1816 two attempts were made to establish a Mission
among the Bechuanas at Lattakoo. These having failed, the
Rev. Robert Hamilton and people removed, in June 181 7, to
Kuruman, then called New Lattakoo. The Rev. Robert
Moffat's first visit to Kuruman occurred on the 25th of March,
1820, and was as a deputation, in company with the Rev.
John Campbell. In the following year Mr. Moffat removed
thither from his station at Griqua Town by desire of the chief
Mothibi. In August 1824, owing to dissensions among the
native tribes, he, with his family, was compelled to retire
for a time to Griqua Town; but early in 1825 he returned
to Kuruman. Various missionaries successively joined the
station, including the Rev. John Mackenzie, who was ap-
pointed tutor in the Moffat Institution, and commenced its
classes in August 1873. Kanye, Taungs, Molepolole, and
Shoshong are more recently-formed stations in Bechuanaland.

A hundred and sixty miles north of Shoshong the traveller
reaches the southern boundary of Matebeleland. On the
28th of October, 1859, the Society's missionaries, Messrs. Sykes
and Thomas, arrived at Moselekatse's town, but, owing to
numerous delays, it was not until the end of December that
they were able to settle in the valley of Inyati, which had been
granted to them by the chief for their occupation. The
present missionaries are Messrs. Elliott and Rees.

A second Matebele station was opened at Hope Fountain in
the year 1872, by the late Rev. J. B. Thomson, a missionary
from Inyati. The present missionaries are Messrs. Helm and
Carnegie.

About twenty years since, 'it was resolved, in view of the
claims of the regions beyond, to reduce the number pf stations
within the colony itself, with the purpose of devoting the
resources at command more largely to the regions beyond.
The result has justified the wisdom of the step, and during
the above-named period the few remaining churches in the
colony have become independent of the Society's aid.

The latest development of Missions in the dark continent —
that on Lake Tanganyika— took place in the year 1877. _ In
the month of April, the missionaries embarked for Zanzibar,
and on the Z4th of July, six in number, they left the coast for

6 4 London Missionary Society.

the interior with their waggons and oxen. This mode of
transit proving a failure, the missionaries rested during the
rainy season in the hills at Kirasa, near Mpwapwa, and at the
end of May 1878, four of their number went forward in two
parties. The first proceeded vid, Urambo, where a Mission
was commenced in 1879 by the invitation of the chief. On
the 6th of August, the town of Ujiji, on the eastern shore of
the lake, was reached. The past ten years have witnessed a
series of almost unprecedented trials, owing to the failure of
health and deaths in the Mission circle. But others have come
forward to take the places of those who have fallen ; and at the
present time the prospects of the Mission are most hopeful : a
steamer has been placed on the lake, and measures are in
progress for sending out reinforcements, including a medical
missionary, for whose settlement a healthy and otherwise
suitable location will, it is hoped, be available.

The West Indies. — The work of the London Missionary
Society in the West Indies embraced the colony of British
Guiana (including Demerara and Berbice) and the Island of
Jamaica ; with (for brief periods) Tobago and Trinidad.

In 1807 a pressing request was received from Mr. Post, the
Dutch occupier of a plantation named Le Resouvenir, on the
east coast of Demerara, thai a missionary might be sent to
instruct his slaves. In response to this appeal the Rev. J.
Wray was appointed, and settled at Le Resouvenir in February
of the following year, Mr. Post almost entirely supporting the
Mission by his liberal contributions. Before his death, in
April 1809, he secured to the Society the chapel and dwelling-
house, together with a small endowment. In 181 3 Mr. Wray
removed to Berbice, to undertake the religious care of the Crown
negroes there. His successor was the Rev. J. Smith, who
laboured with much success for nearly seven years (1817-23),
but who, on a charge of alleged complicity with a revolt among
the negroes, was tried by court-martial, and died in prison on
the 6th of February, 1824. The Society's work at Le Resouvenir
was then brought to a close.

On the ist of August, 1834, the Emancipation Act came into
force. This was the signal for further effort on the part of the
Society on behalf of the negro races. A Mission was com-
menced in Jamaica, by the appointment of six brethren, for two

Wesf Indies : The South Seas. 65

of whom accommodation in Arcadia had been kindly offered by
W. A. Hankey, Esq.

The object from the first was to found Christian churches,
and gradually to lead on the members of those churches to
self-management and self-support. In accomplishing this,
institutions at George Town, Demerara, New Amsterdam,
Berbice, and Kingston and Ridgemount in Jamaica, rendered
good service. Pure literature was also placed within reach of
the natives, and every effort was made to encourage and stimu-
late them in self-help and moral and spiritual development.
' Congregational Unions' were an aftergrowth.

On occasion of a general revision of the Society's Missions,
which took place in 1867, the West Indies occupied a prominent
position. It was felt that in the advanced stage of Christian
knowledge and Christian experience then reached, the negro
and other native churches should no longer look to a distant
country for the supply of ministers. It was therefore resolved
that the expenditure of the Society in the West Indies should
be reduced ; that the thirteen English missionaries then in the
field should be formed into two committees, for Guiana and
Jamaica respectively ; and that the four native brethren should
be regarded less as missionaries than as pastors of churches.
In 1874 it was further resolved that as the missionaries might
be removed by death or by retirement, their places should no
longer be supplied by missionaries of the Society; a sum,
decreasing at triennial intervals, being granted by the Society
for a fixed period in aid of this scheme.

At present the Rev. J. Foreman is the sole superintending
missionary in Guiana. The Society has now no English
missionary labouring in Jamaica.

The South Seas. — On September 25, r795, it was resolved by
the directors that the first attempt of the Society should be to
send missionaries to Otaheite (Tahiti), or some other islands
in the South Seas. Accordirigly a vessel— the J)uff—y/a.5
purchased, and thirty missionaries, who had been appointed,
sailed for that island, where eighteen of the number landed on
March 6, 1797. Of the rest, ten settled on one of the Friendly
Islands, and two went on to the Marquesas. Of those who
landed on Tahiti, four were ordained missionaries, the Revs.
J. Cover, J. Eyre, J. Jefferson, and T. Lewis ; the remainder

66 London Missionary Society.

were artisans. Of these Messrs. Bicknell, Henry, and Nott,
were the most prominent in the subsequent work of the Mission.
From various causes — the hostility of the natives, hardship,
death and secession — the number by January 1800 had been
reduced to four, Messrs. Eyre, Jefferson, Bicknell, and Nott,
In March of this year (1800) the first chapel was built,
Pomare, the chief, supplying much of the material. In
December 1798 a second party of thirty missionaries was sent
out in the Duff, but on their way the vessel was captured by
the French, and all the missionaries returned to England, where
most of them resigned their connection with the Society.

In November 1808 a rebelHon broke out in Tahiti, and
Pomare withdrew to Moorea (Eimeo), a neighbouring island, the
missionaries retiring for a time either with Pomare to Moorea, or
to New South Wales. After a time Pomare regained his former
power in the island, the missionaries, at his request, resuming
their work. The king's renunciation of idolatry, his acceptance
of Christianity and his baptism, in connection with his victory
over the rebel party, and his lenient treatment of the prisoners,
led the people with few exceptions to accept the new doctrine.

During these years the missionaries had acquired the language,
had translated or prepared elementary school and other books,
and had also given much attention to the translation of the
Scriptures. A press was also introduced, by which portions of
the New Testament and other small books were printed. The
Mission had now taken a settled shape, services were regularly
held. Christian churches were formed, schools had been opened,
and were being conducted with much success. In May 18 18
an AuxiHary Missionary Society was established, of which
Pomare became the president. In 1819 a code of laws was
framed. In 1821 artisans from England arrived to instruct
the people in handicraft weaving and agriculture.

In 1836 two Roman Catholic priests arrived, but were not
allowed to remain. This led to interference by the French
Government, to the arrest and expulsion of the British
Consul, and to the suppression of the work of the Society.
The then queen was virtually deposed, and a French Pro-
tectorate assumed. But several years before matters had
arrived at this stage, the entire Bible in TaJiitian had been
distributed among the people. Numerous Roman Catholic
priests had been introduced, but as the native Christians were

The South Seas, 67

Protestants, French Protestant missionaries connected with
the Paris Missionary Society were sent to the island, and were
supported by the French Government. Only one of the
Society's missionaries remained in Tahiti, the Rev. J. L. Green,
and his control over the Protestant teachers and the native
churches had been set aside and given over to the French mission-
aries. Under these circumstances, the London Missionary
Society in 1886 withdrew from this their earliest field, after
having occupied it for about eighty-nine years.

The evangelization of the Society Islands, consisting of
Huahine, Raiatea, Tahaa, and Porapora, was soon attempted
by the missionaries connected with Tahiti.

In 1807 Huahine was visited by Messrs. Nott and Hayward,
but in 1808, on the temporary withdrawment of the mis-»
sionaries from Tahiti, some of them took refuge in Huahine,
and began a Mission ; but when the state of affairs in Tahiti
permitted, most of the missionaries returned.

In 18 1 8 the Revs. W. Ellis and C. Barff settled in Huahine,
and entering into the labours of their predecessors, were soon
fully occupied in holding services, organizing churches,
and conducting schools both for adults and children. Besides
this, Mr. Ellis had brought with him a printing press,
which was soon in full use in printing elementary books, &c.
In 1822 Mr. Ellis went to the Sandwich Islands, and the
Mission was left in the sole charge of Mr. Barff, who, in
addition to his other duties, conducted an institution for the
training of native teachers, which in i860 was transferred to
the island of Tahaa. As years went on, many native students
from this institution were sent to neighbouring or more distant
heathen islands, where they prepared the way for the settle-
ment of European missionaries. Mr. Barff retired from active
work in 1864, succeeded in 1867 by the Rev. A. T. Saville.
Mr. Saville left in 1874, from ill-health, and for a time native
pastors carried on the work ; eventually the Rev. E. V. Cooper
became the resident missionaiy, and he still occupies the field.

A Mission was established in Raiatea and Tahaa in 1818
by the Revs. L. E. Threlkeld, J. Williams, and J. M. Orsmond,
who settled there in consequence of the earnest invitation of
Tamatoa, the principal chief of those two islands, who, afl:er a
long visit to Tahiti, was led to renounce idolatry and accept
Christianity; his people, after some resistance, following his ex-

F 2

68 London Missionary Society,

ample. Under these brethren, the Mission made rapid progress ;
but in 1820 Mr. Orsmond left, and in 1824 Mr. Threlkeld
withdrew. Under Mr. Williams, now alone, every department
of the work went on successfully. To the ordinary branches of
the Mission, this great missionary added instruction in carpentry,
smith's work, agriculture and shipbuilding. He also educated
native students, many.of whom rendered valuable pioneer work
in other islands. In 1834 he returned to England, and did
not resume work on Raiatea. He was succeeded by the Rev.
G. Piatt, who carried on the work until 1865, having as his
colleague from 1863 the Rev. J. C. Vivian, who gave much
attention to the training of native students. After his death,
in 1874, the Rev. A. Pearse took up both branches of work,
•combining with them the management of a printing press.
In 1884 he was joined by the Rev. W. E. Richards. In 1887
Mr. Pearse left, and the whole charge of the general Mission
work on Raiatea and Tahaa and of the institution rested on
Mr. Richards, who is still there alone, and experiencing much
difficulty from complications connected with the intrusions
of the French.

The island of Porapora was first evangeUzed by native
teachers sent from Raiatea. In 1820 the Rev. J. M. Orsmond
settled there; but in 1824 he was succeeded by the Rev. G.
Piatt. After some interval, during which a native pastor
conducted the work, the Rev. E. R. W. Krause removed to
the island, and soon after his arrival commenced a training
institution for native teachers. The Rev. A. Pearse was the
next missionary there, under whom much spiritual and educa-
tional progress was made ; but in 1874 he removed to Raiatea,
and from that time the work in the island has been conducted
by a native pastor, the missionaries in the Society Islands
exercising a general superintendence.

The missionaries in Tahiti and the Society Islands have for
many years superintended Christian work carried on by native
pastors in these and other islands.

Three of the Hervey Islands have been principal stations
of the London Missionary Society, viz. : Aitutaki, Rarotonga,
and Mangaia.

In 182 1 the Rev. John Williams visited Aitutaki, and left
two teachers there from Raiatea, as pioneers, through whose
teaching and influence the natives were led to abandon idolatry

The South Seai. 69

and profess acceptance of Christianity, Mr. Williams and other
missionaries occasionally visiting the island. In June 1839
the Rev. Henry Royle arrived as the first resident missionary.
He wisely paid much attention to education, and was very
successful in preparing young men as candidates for the
Training Institution in Rarotonga. He retired from the
island in 1876, and until 1885 the work was carried on by two
native pastors, under the superintendence of the missionaries in
other islands of the group. In November 1885 the Rev.
W. N. Lawrence removed from Mangaia to'Aitutaki.

The island of Rarotonga was visited by the Revs. J.
Williams and R. Bourne in 1823, with a view to placing
teachers there ; but the violent and hostile bearing of the
natives deterred the teachers brought for the purpose from
remaining. In this emergency, one of the teachers brought
from Aitutaki volunteered to remain there alone and make the
trial. The attempt proved eminently successful. But the
presence of a missionary being required, the Rev. C. Pitman
settled there in April 1827, being accompanied to the island
by Mr. Williams, who spent some months there, during which
time he built the Messenger of Peace, as a means of visiting
other and more distant islands. This vessel was launched in
November 1827. In February 1828 the Rev. A. Buzacott
joined the Mission. These brethren, with Mr. Williams,
devoted much time to the translation of the Bible into
Rarotongan, as well as to the preparation of school and
elementary books. A revised version of this translation was
taken to England by Mr. Williams in 1834, where it was
printed by the British and ForeignjBible Society. In February
1839 the Mission was reinforced by the arrival of the Rev.
William Gill, who carried on work there until November 1852.
On account of ill-health, Mr. Pitman left the Mission in 1855,
when the whole charge rested on Mr. Buzacott. In April
1857 the Rev. George Gill removed from Mangaia to co-
operate with Mr. Buzacott, . who, his health having failed,
retired in November 1857. In August 1859 the Rev. E. R.
W. Krause came to the assistance of Mr. G. Gill, who left the
Mission in i860. Mr. Krause remained in sole charge until
July 1867, when the whole burden of the work came upon the
Rev. J. Chalmers, who arrived from England in May of that
year. In April 1877 the Rev. W. Wyatt Gill, B.A., who had

70 London Missionary Society.

been the missionary on Mangaia for some years, settled in
Rarotonga, and, on Mr. Chalmers leaving in May 1877 to
proceed to New Guinea, took sole charge. In November
1882 the Rev. J. J. K. Hutchin arrived to share in the work,
and, in November 1883, Mr. W. W. Gill retired from the
foreign service of the Society. Mr. Hutchin then was the only
missionary on the island, and is still there alone. The
Training Institution, which was established in Rarotonga in
1839, has educated a large number of native teachers, who
have been located in numerous heathen islands in Western
Polynesia, and have also been sent to take part in the work in
New Guinea.

In 1823 Mr. Williams and Mr. Bourne unsuccessfully
endeavoured to land teachers on the island of Mangaia. In
1824 two teachers, members of the church in Tahaa,
volunteered for work there. They were favourably received,
and proved successful in evangelizing the island. The work
was carried on by Davida, one of the teachers, for many years,
lengthened visits being occasionally paid to the island by Mr.
WiUiam Gill, and also by Maretu, a tried native teacher from
Rarotonga. In April 1845 the Rev. George Gill arrived as
the first foreign missionary. In March 1852 the Rev. W.
Wyatt Gill, joined the Mission, and on Mr. George Gill's
removal to Rarotonga in 1857, the whole charge rested on him,
until April 187 1, when the Rev. G. A. Harris arrived and took
part in the work. But on Mr. Wyatt Gill's leaving to return to
England, Mr. Harris was left alone in the island, where he is
still conducting the work.

Other smaller islands in the group, as well as several more
distant islands to the north-west, have for many years been out-
stations, where native pastors have been settled. These out-
stations are under the supervision of the missionaries on the
three larger islands, who visit them as frequently as circum-
stances allow.

The island Niui; (' Savage Island ') stands alone, not being
connected with any group. Many attempts to land mis-
sionaries on this island having been unsuccessful, a native
teacher from Samoa succeeded in establishing himself there in
1849 ; and in 1857, when missionaries visited the island, they
found that remarkable progress had been made. In August
1861 the Rev. W. G. Lawes arrived as the first resident

The South Seas. 7 1

missionai^ there, and was very successful, not only in evan-
gelistic, pastoral, and school work, but in the training of native
students, some of whom became useful teachers in their native
island, and others were efficient pioneers in other islands in
Polynesia and in New Guinea. Mr. Lawes also devoted
himself to the translation of the Scriptures and other books. In
1868 he was joined by his brother, the Rev. F. E. Lawes, who,
in 1874, took sole charge, when Mr. W. G. Lawes left for the
New Guinea Mission.

The Samoan group (Navigators' Islands) consists of eight
larger and smaller islands, but the missionaries of the Society
have, for the most part, only resided in the three largest,
Tutuila, Upolu, and Savaii, visiting the others as circumstances
required. Mr. Williams sailed for Samoa in The Messenger
of Peace, May 1830, accompanied by Mr. Barff and eight
native teachers. The visit was highly successful, and the
teachers were located with hopeful prospects. In 1832 Mr.
Williams, on again visiting Samoa, found that great progress
had been made, as did Mr. Barff and Mr. Buzacott, who
visited Samoa in 1834. In 1835 six missionaries were
appointed to the Samoan group, five of whom, the Revs. G.
Barnden, A. W. Murray, T. Heath, W. Mills, and C. Hardie,
arrived in June 1836, and the sixth, the Rev. A. Macdonald, in
April 1837. These missionaries occupied stations in Tutuila,
Upolu, Savaii and the small, but then important, island of
Manono. In 1843 the Rev. Geprge Turner and the Rev. H.
Nisbet, having been driven out of Tanna, one of the New
Hebrides, by the violence of the natives, joined the Samoan
Mission. In September 1844 a Mission Seminary for
training native teachers was opened at Malua by Mr.
Turner and Mr. Hardie. In 1863 Mr. Hardie having
retired, was succeeded by Mr. Nisbet. The translation of
the Scriptures into Samoan was a work in which several of
the brethren engaged, and in which the Rev. G. Pratt, who
joined the Mission in 1839, took an important share. In later
years the revision of the version has received much attention
from the brethren, and recently a third edition of the Samoan
Bible has been printed by the British and Foreign Bible
Society. Other valuable works to aid in Biblical study, and
for educational purposes, as well as smaller books, have been
prepared by the missionaries. The earlier missionaries have

London Missionary Society,

itered their eternal rest, or have retired from active
but the Mission is still carried on with energy and
/s. The seminary at Malua still keeps up its high
^cter. The students educated in it are now spreaxi widely
over the Pacific, engaged in Christian work. War and tribal
disputes have often interrupted the work of the Mission, and
recently the interference of Germany with native politics has
agitated the people, and caused anxiety among the true friends
of the Mission.

Various islands to the west and north-west have been out-
stations formerly visited by the missionaries of Samoa and the
Hervey Islands — Rotuma, the New Hebrides, the Loyalty
Islands, and the Isle of Pines. These have ceased to be out-
stations of the Samoan Mission, but other out-stations have
been formed in the Tokelau, EUice, and Gilbert groups, ex-
tending to the north-west as far as the equator. These island
stations are under native pastors who were educated at Malua,
whose work has been productive of very remarkable results.
One of the missionaries from Samoa annually visits these
islands in the Society's vessel, t)\Q/ohn Williams.

The LoYALxy Islands were visited by the Rev. A. W.
Murray in 1841, when he left two Christian teachers in the
island of Mar^, one from Rarotonga, and the other from
Samoa. These teachers made good progress in instructing
the people, though often working in circumstances of danger ;
and when missionaries visited the island in 1844 and 1846,
they found the Mission in a prosperous condition. In 1853
two missionaries were appointed to the Loyalty Islands, the
Revs. John Jones, and S. M. Creagh, both of whom settled
on Hard Here, building on the foundation laid by the
native teachers, they carried on the work of evangelization and
teaching, and began a translation of the Scriptures, the Mare
version of the New Testament being completed and printed
in 1864. In the same year, the French governor in New
Caledonia claimed authority over the Loyalty Islands, and
seriously interrupted the work of the Mission. In 1871 Mr.
Creagh removed to Lifu, and Mr. Jones carried on the work
alone, establishing also an institution for the training of native
teachers. The Romanist priests, who had been introduced
into the island, endeavoured to alienate the people from the
Mission, and much persecution of the native Christians ensued,

The South Seas. 73

with the allowance and aid of the French authorities, some of
the native Christians being banished to Cochin China. In
1883 a French Protestant minister was sent from France, who
settled on the island^ and many but fruitless efforts were made
to draw off the people from the English missionary. After a-
time the people were prohibited from attending at the Mission
chapel, and the public work of Mr. Jones was for the most
part suppressed. In December 1887 Mr. Jones was expelled
from the island by orders from the Government of France.
Thus the Society's Mission in Mard has closed.

The first Christian teacher in Lifu was Paio, a native ot
Rarotonga, educated at the institution there. He was taken
to Mare by Mr. Buzacott in 1842, and having been appointed
to Lifu, at some risk proceeded to that island alone, and won
his way among the people, having the protection and favour
of the chief. In 1845 missionaries visited the island, when
laone, a native teacher, who was with them, volunteered to
remain as the colleague of Paio. In 1859 the Revs. S.
McFarlane (now LL.D.) and W. Baker landed on Lifu as
the first resident missionaries, the latter being succeeded in
1862 by the Rev. J. Sleigh. In 1863 Mr. McFarlane opened
a training institution. From 1864 to i866 the work was much
interrupted by the oppressive action of the French authorities,
as in Mard Mr. McFarlane, besides conducting the ordinary
work of the Mission and of the institution, gave much time
to the translation of the New Testament into the Lifu dialect,
which was completed in 1866. In 187 1 Mr. McFarlane was
required by the French Government to retire from Lifu, and
Mr. Creagh, removing from Mar^ took his place. In 1886
Mr. Creagh was succeeded by the Rev. J. Hadfield. He is
still there, and, as Mr. Sleigh retired from the island in Decem-
ber 1887, has now sole charge of the work.

Native teachers from M.ax6 introduced the Gospel into Uvea
in 1856; but Romanist priests having arrived in 1857, the
efforts of the teachers were much opposed, and various means
were employed to draw off or to alarm their adherents. To
support the teachers, the missionaries in Mard and Lifu arranged
to spend a short time upon the island in turn. But in Decem-
ber 1864 the Rev. S. Ella, who had been previously in the
Samoan Mission, settled in Uvea as an EngUsh resident. In
1865 he was allowed to remain there as a missionary. But he

74 London Missionary Society.

was met by opposition from the Romanist priests and from the
French Government, while severe persecution was carried on
against the native Protestant Christians. In 1876 Mr. Ella left
the island, and three years afterwards was succeeded by the Rev.
J. Hadfield, who found many difficulties awaiting him, from
the hostility of the Roman Catholic priests and their native
partisans. In 1886 the requirements of the larger island,
Lifu, consequent on Mr. Creagh's retirement, rendered it
necessary for Mr. Hadfield to remove thither. Uvea is
therefore now without a resident missionary.

The Society's work in New Guinea was commenced in 187 1
by the Revs. A. W. Murray and S. McFarlane, who took
with them eight teachers from the Loyalty Islands, who were
located at Darnley, Saibai, and Dauan Islands in Torres Straits.
After visiting various parts of the coast, these brethren returned
to the Loyalty Islands.

Mr. Murray having in 1872 been appointed to take charge of
the Mission, in the absence of Mr. McFarlane in England,
returned to New Guinea October 1872, accompanied by Mrs.
Murray and fourteen teachers, eight from the Loyalty and six
from the Hervey Islands, who were located at various places.
Having settled at Cape York, Mr. Murray visited the teachers
as often as opportunity offered, but many suffered seriously
from fever. In 1873 he placed teachers at Port Mpresby, which
has become the central station of the work in connection with
the east of Torres Straits. In 1874 Mr. McFarlane returned
from England, and soon afterwards a steam launch - arrived
to be employed in the work of the Mission. In 1877 he
settled at Murray Island, which became the centre for the
western branch of the Mission. Here he opened an industrial
school and teachers' seminary, from which numerous teachers
have gone forth for work-in the islands and on the coast of
Torres Straits. In 1886 he retired from the Mission. In De-
cember 1874 the Eev. W. G. Lawes, after spending some years as
a missionary in Niud, joined the New Guinea Mission, and settled
at Port Moresby. Here, after a time, he commenced a Training
Institution, from which many students have gone forth to evan-
gelize their fellow islanders. In 1877 the Rev. J. Chalmers,
leaving Rarotonga, arrived in New Guinea, and settled for a
time at the eastern end of the southern coast. He afterwards
removed to Port Moresby, and was very successful in opening

\ContiHued on page 76.

o a

,0. ^

i» G.c

si- •

a
++

S"S- s-s-

■;_^* * ' '

OdOOOOOOOO
M-vl 00O\

H\5 Ul -4

W H H

w 0\«0 M H

+.^^4^(2

?ll^

0\
■X w w

03 H 00\

PI?

ill's.

^**

: ~j M w M

-. ® . .

-fi. » W -J

00: :

H
M

■ R • •
: c : :

•I

00
U» VO l/» 00

W M

OOW^Ol

M CT> M M
H CO 11 OOW

p
P-

?■

M H

vg'^t

wo ov

M UUJ

4».^ H

r?*

-^ OO-JJ M M

cow M o»

00 . Ul

tA \0

00 *J W w
CO VO CO K

w ovo

^ : ooio

00 M W
VO CO

■Bssa

w » 00

W H

lA w

» 0\M M

W W i. «D M
V] w 1*1 H
10 OOO.N M

: : w :
: : 00 :

C5. WW

tn : :

M 4k ; H M

3
a.

■<

o\ ' cow

WW 004.^

g^- %

to M^>.CflW

1 1 31

3: s^

V ''

C» : cn w
U> OvO

■ft

^ : w VO

M M 00
UJ C/1 00

VO H
OOOJ M

•esss

; w

■a .8

» *J H M

W \00 M "o

H 0\W

M ^ lA H M

00
00

7 6 London Missionary Socieiy.

up New Guinea to the east and west of Port Moresby. Other
missionaries have for a short time taken part in the work. In
1887 the Rev. A. Pearse left Raiatea to co-operate in the New
Guinea Mission, He settled near the eastern end of the
island.

Through the hostility of the natives in the early days of the
Mission, some teachers lost their lives, but a far greater number
have been carried off by fever. At the close of 1886 there
were 18 teachers connected with the western branch of the
Mission, and 16 with the eastern; but since that time the
number of teachers has increased. Three small vessels are
employed in the work. The work in the early years of the
Mission was one of great difficulty and risk, but the results now
seen are very remarkable and highly encouraging.

J. O. Whitehouse,

Acting Secretary.

( 77 )

CHURCH MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

FOUNDED 1799.

The Church Missionary Society was founded on April 12,
1799. Its object was to send the Gospel of Christ to the
heathen and Mohammedan world, whether within or without
the dominions of Great Britain. At that time no clergyman
of the Church of England had gone out as a missionary to the
heathen or Mohammedans. The Society for the Propagation
of the Gospel had been founded ninety-eight years before, but
its work was then, and continued up to 1826, purely colonial. ^

The Society was one of the most important fruits of what is
known as the Evangelical movement. The leaders in the one
— Wilberforce, Thornton, Simeon, Scott, J.Venn, Pratt, Bicker-
steth — were the leaders of the other ; and the great truths
they taught, the doctrines of Holy Scripture and of the Articles
and formularies of the Reformed Church of England, have
always been those upheld by the Society. Its main principle
from the beginning has been that expressed by the formula,
'Spiritual men for spiritual work.' But in the fundamental
laws there is no limitation to membership, and the only quali-
fication mentioned for the governing body is membership in
the Church of England or of Ireland.

The Society's missionaries comprise (i) ordained University
graduates ; (2) ordained men who have received a theological
and general education at the Society's College at Islington ;
(3) laymen, viz., medical missionaries, schoolmasters, evan-
gelists, etc. ; (4) ladies, for educational and general work. All
candidates are carefully tested as to their qualifications,
physical, inental, spiritual.

The Society has sent out about 1,000 missionaries, not
reckoning the wives, nor over 80 other female teachers. Of
these, more than 500 were trained at the College at Islington,
and 200 were University men. Twenty-one missionaries have

' See page 25.

7 8 Church Missionary Society.

been raised to the episcopate, and twenty-three to the office
of archdeacon. The native clergy ordained in connection
with the Society have numbered about 373, and of these 268,
pure natives, are still labouring in its service. There are
3,500 native lay teachers of all classes.

The last returns showed 182,382 native Christian adherents,
of whom 44,115, were communicants. In 1886, 8847 adults
and children were baptized by the missionaries of the Society.

The Society's ordinary income for 1886-7 was ;^207,793,
besides ^^26,846 for various special funds. This does not
include large sums raised by the missionaries among friends
at home or from English oflScers and civilians in the Mission
field, particularly in India, nor yet the contributions of the
native Christians towards their own church funds, which
together probably amount to ;^3o,ooo.

AFRICA.

West Africa. — This was the first field entered by the
Society. Its first two missionaries were sent to the Susu
tribes on the Rio Pongas. In 18 16 the Society's efforts were
concentrated upon the colony of Sierra Leone, which had,
since the abolition of the slave trade in 1807, become the
depot for negroes rescued from slave ships by the British
cruisers. Much blessing attended the labours of W. A. B.
Johnson and other missionaries, and in 1822 nearly 2000 of
the freed slaves, adults and children, were in the Mission
schools, several thousands were attending public worship, and
some hundreds had become sincere Christians. The work
continued to prosper, but at a great cost of life ; fifty-three
missionaries and missionaries' wives dying between 1804 and
1824. In 185 1 the bishopric of Sierra Leone was founded,
and the first three bishops — Vidal, Weeks, and Bowen (the
two latter missionaries of the Society) — died within three years
of their consecration. In 1842 a parliamentary committee
attributed the ' considerable intellectual, moral, and religious
improvement' of the people to ' the invaluable exertions of
the Church Missionary Society more especially.'

In 1862 the native Church was organised on an independent
basis, and undertook the support of its own pastors, churches,
and schools, aided by a small grant from the Society. It now

West Africa. yg

also carries on the outlying Missions established by the Society
in the BuUom, Quiah, and Sherbro countries. The Christian
population of the colony, according to the census of 1881, is
39,000, of whom one-half are reckoned to the Church of
England.

The Society still retains the charge of the Fourah Bay
College, the Grammar School, and the Female Institution;
and has an outlying Mission at Port Lokkoh, on the high road
to the interior, with a view to reaching the Mohammedan
tribes. The Fourah Bay College is affiliated to Durham
University, and African students have taken- the B.A degree
and the theological licence with credit. Other young Africans,
sons of Sierra Leone clergymen and merchants, are graduates
of Oxford and Cambridge.

There are now about fifty ordained African clergymen on
the West Coast (including Yoruba and the Niger). Four of
them are Government chaplains.

The Society's missionaries have reduced to writing several
of the West African languages, and published grammars,
vocabularies, portions of the Scriptures, and other works.
Susu, BuUom, Timne, Vei, Mende, Foulah, Yoruba, Hausa,
Ibo, Nupe, may be specially mentioned. The last three
are used in the Niger Mission. One missionary. Dr. Koelle
(subsequently at Constantinople), compiled an important
work called Polyglotta Africana, comprising specimens of
more than 100 languages.

Yoruba. — From this country, which is 1,000 miles east of
Sierra Leone, had come a large proportion of the freed slaves
gathered at the latter place. About 1840, many of them,
having now become Christians and traders on their own
account, returned to their fatherland. The result was the
establishment of Missions at Badagry and Lagos on the
coast, and at Abeokuta, Ibadan, and other towns and villages
in the interior, which were for many years worked most
zealously by Townsend, Hinderer, S. Crowther, and other
missionaries, both white and black. The seed sprang up
rapidly, at Abeokuta especially, and the converts manifested
much patience and steadfastness under bitter persecution.
Abeokuta has repeatedly been attacked by the King of
Dahomey, but without -success. In the defence of the town
the Christians have taken a prominent part; and, in 1875, a

8o Church Missionary Society.

night attack by them, under a Christian chief, issued in the
retreat of the whole Dahomian army. For some time past
the Interior Mission has suffered from the wars and feuds of
mutually jealous tribes, but during the past year the restoration
of peace among the contending tribes was brought about mainly
by two of the Society's African clergymen, the Revs. S.
Johnson and C. Phillips, who were warmly thanked by the
Governor for their efforts. Another serious obstacle to the
progress of the work are the evil influences of polygamy and
domestic slavery, from which the Church has not yet succeeded
in wholly shaking itself free.

At Lagos, formerly a principal slave-mart, attd now a
prosperous British possession, there is now a Native Church
organised on the same plan as at Sierra Leone. Connected
with it there are six churches, twelve native clergymen, and
5,600 native Christians. The Society still retains the charge
of a Training Institution, a Grammar School, and a Female
Institution.

There are also stations at Ebute Meta, Badagry, Leke, and
Ode Ondo ; the whole country occupied being some 200 miles
square.

Niger. — In 1841 a Government naval expedition accom-
panied by a missionary of the Society, the Rev. J. F. Schon, and
by Samuel Crowther, a liberated negro slave (now Bishop of the
Niger), explored this great African river, the course of which
had but lately been discovered. In 1854 a second expedition
penetrated up the stream 500 miles, and found the natives
everywhere ready to receive Christian teachers ; and in 1857
Mr. Crowther, accompanying a third expedition undertaken for
commercial purposes, laid the foundation of the Niger Mission
by establishing three stations. Other places have since been
occupied, and there are now fourteen altogether (three
occupied in 1886), all manned by native African clergymen or
teachers, under the direction of the bishop — Mr. Crowther
having been consecrated at Canterbury Cathedral on St.
Peter's Day, 1864. The principal stations are Bonny and
Brass, in the Delta, and Onitsha and Lokoja, higher up. The
furthest station, Shonga, is 400 miles from the sea.

The superstitions of the people, and demoralization caused
by the increasing European traffic, have proved formidable
obstacles to the spread of the Gospel j but more than 2,000

EasterA Africa. 8i

persons ha,ve been baptized, including several influential chiefs,
and the converts have exhibited much Christian fortitude in
enduring persecution, and liberality in contributing to the
building of Mission churches, etc.

At some stations the work has suffered from evils resulting
naturally from the isolation of the native agents, and from
the imperfect supervision due to the want of faciUty of
communication. With a view to remedy this, a steamer, the
Henry Venn, was provided for the use of the Mission ; two
Native Archdeacons were appointed, the Ven. Dandeson C.
Crowther (son of the Bishop) for the Delta, and the Ven.
Henry Johnson, formerly of Sierra Leone, for the Upper
Niger. In 1885 Archdeacon Johnson was in England, and
the University of Cambridge was pleased to mark its apprecia-
tion of his linguistic work by conferring upon him the
honorary degree of M.A. In 1886, a new Clerical Secretary,
the Rev. J. A. Robinson, M.A., was appointed to the Mission.
A new Preparandi Institution was opened at Lokoja in
September of the same year.

The openings on both the great branches of the river, the
Quorra and the Binue, invite extended missionary effort. In
1879, the Henry Venn was taken several hundred miles up the
Binue, into thickly-peopled regions never before visited by the
white man, not yet overrun by Mohammedanism, and open to
the Gospel. In 1885, a new steamer bearing the same name
— ^the Henry Venn — was sent out to take the place of the old
one, which had become unfit for use.

Eastern Equatorial Africa. — In 1844 the Society's
Missionary, Dr. Krapf, having lately been expelled from
Abyssinia, sailed down the eastern coast of Africa in search of
a fresh field of labour, and estabhshed himself at Mombasa,
about 150 miles north of Zanzibar. In the following year he
was joined by the Rev. John Rebmann, who laboured on the
coast twenty-nine years. Their remarkable journeys into the
interior led to all subsequent geographical and missionary
enterprise in East Africa.

For several years the Committee, aware of the desolating
influence of the slave trade in East Africa, sought to rouse
public interest in the question, and to induce Government
to take more vigorous measures for the suppression of the
traffic. It was chiefly through the Society's efforts that the

^2 Church Missionary Society.

Parliamentary Committee of 1871 was obtained, which led to
Sir Bartle Frere's Mission to Zanzibar in the following year ;
and when the news of Dr. Livingstone's death reached
England in 1874, the old connection of the Society with
Africa was illustrated by the fact that some of the faithful
followers who had preserved his body were Africans brought
up at the Society's Asylum for Freed Slaves at Nasik in India.
The sympathy of the Christian public being now thoroughly
awakened, the Committee took steps to revive the Mombasa
Mission. An experienced Indian missionary, the Rev. W. S.
Price, formerly in charge of the Nasik Asylum, was sent out,
with several assistants ; some 200 African Christians, from the
freed slaves entrusted to his care, were collected as the nucleus
of an industrial colony-; and land was formally purchased for a
settlement, which was named Frere Town, in honour of Sir
Bartle Frere ; and some 450 rescued slaves were received from
H.M. cruisers, and housed, fed, instructed, and led to work for
their living. ' ■ ■ -

A commencement has already been made in the evangeliza-
tion of the neighbouring Wanika tribes at Kisulutini, an inland
station founded by Krapf, and in the Giriama country.
Altogether, nearly 2,000 souls are connected with the Mission,
A Mission was started in the Taita country in 1882, and in
1885 a further advance inland was made in the founding of a
Mission in the Chagga country, at the base of the snow-capped
mountain, Kilima Njairo, where the work as yet is slow and
difficult.

For this Mission and the Nyanza Mission, a new bishopric
was established in 1884, with the title 'Eastern Equatorial
Africa,' and the late Rev. J. Hannington was consecrated the
first bishop on June 24, 1884. He was cruelly murdered on
October 31, 1885, when trying to reach Uganda by a new
route. His successor. Dr. H. P. Parker, formerly a missionary
of the Society in North India, was consecrated on St. Luke's
Day, October 18, 1886. A steamer for the Mission has
been provided as a memorial to the late Rev. H. Wright,
and named the Henry Wright after him.

The investigations of Dr. Krapf and Mr. Rebmann into
the languages of East Africa laid the foundation of our present
knowledge of them; and their dictionaries, translations of
parts of Scripture, etc., in Ki-Swahili, Ki-Nika, and Ki-Kamba,

i^yanza Mission. §3

have proved of great value, though in part superseded by the
later and very important work of Bishop Steere, of the
Universities Mission.

2. Nyanza Mission. — The first impetus to the exploration
of Africa from the east coast was given by the Society's
missionaries. Krapf and Rebmaan penetrated some distance
into the interior, and discovered the two snow-capped
mountains, Kilima Njaro and Kenia ; and subsequently a map
was prepared from native information, showing a great inland
sea two months' journey from the coast, which led to the
journeys of Burton, Speke, and Grant, influenced the later
travels of Livingstone, and thus indirectly caused the ex-
peditions of Stanley and Cameron. Krapf had entertained a
scheme for a series of Mission stations across Africa, and as far
back as 1851 the Society was hoping to make some advance
in that direction. For a quarter of a century, however, the
project slumbered; but in November 1875, iti consequence of
information sent home by the traveller Stanley, of the readi-
ness of Mtesa, King of Uganda, a great potentate on the
shores of the largest of the African lakes, the Victoria
Nyanza, to receive Christian teachers — and of two anonymous
donations of ;^5,ooo each being offered to send a missionary
expedition to his dominions — the Society resolved, in depen-
dence upon God, to organize such a Mission.

A well-equipped party proceeded accordingly to East
Africa in the spring of 1876; and several other pirties have
followed, one of which', in 1878, went vi& the Nile, under the
auspices of the late General Gordon, then governor of the
Egyptian Soudan. The first leader, Lieut. G. Shergold Smith,
R.N., and Mr. T. O'Neill, were killed on the Island of
Ukerewe ; others have died or been invaUded home ; but the
Mission has maintained its position in Uganda ever since its
cordial reception by Mtesa in July 1877, although the caprice
of the king, the hostility of the Arab traders, the presence of a
rival party of Romish missionaries, and other circumstances,
have at times seriously interfered with the work.

Considerable progress has been made in reducing the
language to writing; and by means of a small printing-press
the whole Gospel of St. Matthew, other, portions of Scripture
and of the Prayer Book, alphabets, Scripture texts, etc., have
been printed and circulated in large numbers, the people

G 2

84 Church Missionary Sociity.

eagerly learning to read them. Many among all classes aire
acquainted with the Gospel. The first five converts were
baptized in March 1882 ; and 250 other baptisms (almost all
adult) have since taken place. Mtesa died in 1884; and a
younger brother, Mwanga, acceded to the throne. Through
the efforts of the hostile chiefs, the new king, early in 1885,
was led to regard the missionaries with suspicion, and for a
time the Mission was in danger. The storm reached its
climax in the arrest of several of the native Christians, and
several youths were cruelly tortured and afterwards burnt
to death.

Other troubles have since arisen and massacres threatened,
but by the mercy of God the Mission still goes on. Mr.
Mackay, who was one of the first party in 1876, and has not
since been to England, was there till July 1887, when he was
compelled to leave ; but another missionary, the Rev. E. C.
Gordon, immediately took his place. Bishop Parker and a
reinforcing party reached the lake at the end of 1887, and
it is hoped that he may be able to come to some agreement
with the King of Uganda regarding the future of the Mission.

Intermediate stations between the east coast and the lake
have been established at Mpwapwa and Mamboia, in the
Usagara hills — at Uyui, in Unyamwezi — and also near the
south end of the lake, the prospects of which are hopeful.
Valuable work has been done at these stations in establishing
friendly relations with the people, and reducing their languages
to writing.

PALESTINE.

The original object of the Missions generally grouped under
the heading of the ' Mediterranean Mission,' which were
begun at Malta in 1815, at the close of the great war, and
which were afterwards extended to Egypt, Abyssinia, Greece,
Turkey, Asia Minor, and Palestine, was twofold; firstly, to
revive the Eastern Churches ; and, secondly, through them to
evangelize the Mohammedans. Some very able and devoted
missionaries have been employed in this work — Jowett, Gobat,
Krapf, Pfander, Koelle, Klein, Zeller, etc. But the hopes of
the first founders of the Society were not fulfilled. Oriental
Christendom manifested no readiness to be quickened into life

Palestine: Egypt: Arabia. 85

by emissaries from the Westj and Moslem fanaticism, which
barely tolerated Greek and Armenian Christianity, utterly
repudiated the Gospel when presented in a pure form. Despite
treaties and concessions on paper, missionary effort among the
Moslem population of the Turkish Empire is carried on under
the most vexatious restrictions, and a Mussulman can only
become a Christian at the imminent risk of hberty and life.

The work in the Levant has for some years been confined
to Palestine, to which the Society was invited by the late
Bishop Gobat in 185 1. Here the door is more open, and
Jerusalem, Jaffa, Nablous, Nazareth, Salt, Gaza, and several
smaller places, are occupied. The congregations mainly
consist of persons who have voluntarily left the corrupt
Churches of the East, and adopted the purer faith of the
Church of England ; but in the town and village schools, to
the efficiency of which remarkable testimony has been borne,
large numbers of Moslem children have received Christian
instruction. Much trial was experienced in 1886-7 through
the interference of the Turkish authorities with both schools
and colporteurs, the two agencies most effective for reaching
Moslems in this difficult field.

In 1887, the Jerusalem bishopric, first founded in 1841, was
revived, the Society assisting the Archbishop of Canterbury in
providing the necessary funds. The new bishop. Dr. Blyth,
speaks very warmly of the Society's work.

EGYPT.

As above stated, the Society had formerly a mission in Egypt,
as part of its scheme for the revival of the Eastern Churches.
Many of the Coptic clergy, and one bishop, were trained in the
Society's Seminary at Cairo; but the visible results were
small. In 1882, in response to the appeals of Miss Whately,
and in consequence of the British occupation of Egypt, the
Rev. F. A. Klein, formerly of Jerusalem, was sent back to
Cairo to begin a new Mission among the Mohammedans.
The work is on a very modest scale, but is not without en-
couragement.

ARABIA.

The claims of Arabia had long been pressed upon the
Society; and in 1885 the committee were led seriously to

86 Church Missionary Society.

consider them on the representation of a Christian officer,
General Haig. The committee appointed to Aden a medical
graduate of Trinity College, Dublin, and also appropriated to
the Mission a sum of ;^i,ooo, specially given for new work
among Mohammedans.

During 1887, General Haig, with a view to discovering
openings for missionary work, visited the ports on both sides
of the Red Sea, viz., Yambo, Jeddah, and Hodeidah in
Arabia ; Suakin, the port of Nubia ; Massowah, the port of
Abyssinia ; and Zeila, Bulbar, and Berbera, on the Somali
coast. He also made an interesting journey through Yemen,
the south-western province of Arabia.

PERSIA.

Until a very recent period, Persia was quite closed to the
Gospel. Henry Martyn stayed ten months in the country in
181 1. Since i§34 an American Mission has laboured with
much blessing among the Nestorian Christians. In 1869 the
Rev. R. Bruce visited Persia on his way back to India, and
finding the Moslems of Ispahan and its neighbourhood not
unwilling to discuss religious subjects, he took up his abode
there, and gathered round him some few of these, and a
considerable number of Armenian Christians who were dis-
satisfied with their corrupt form of worship, besides opening
schools, etc. In 1875 the Society formally adopted his work
as one of its Missions. Dr. Bruce has also been engaged in
the work of the Bible Society, and in i88r, while in England,
he completed a revised translation of the New Testament in
Persian, with the assistance of the late Professor E. H. Palmer.
There is also a Medical Mission. In 1883, the Bishop of
Lahore visited Persia under a commission from the Bishop of
London, ordained an Armenian Christian, and held a con-
firmation.

As in Palestine, so in Persia, the Mission, as regards the
Moslem population, can only be of a preparatory character
under present circumstances ; yet Colonel Stewart, the traveller,
and Bishop French, of Lahore, speak highly of its influence.
In i88z the Mission was extended by the occupation of
Baghdad, which, though in the Turkish Empire, is a place of
great importance for Persian work, and is in the immediate

India, 87

neighbourhood of the sacred places of the Shiah Mohammedans,
and therefore the resort of thousands of pilgrims from all parts
of Persia. The language too is not Turkish, but Arabic and
Persian; so that Baghdad is linguistically as well as geo-
graphically a link between the Palestine and Persian Missions,

INDIA.

Lutheran missionaries under the Propagation Society laboured
in India in the last century, and many thousands of converts
were baptized j but the Missions, after the deaths of Schwartz
and other leaders, languished, and at length only a few Christians
remained in the South. For some years prior to the renewal
of the East India Company's charter in 1813, no missionaries
were allowed to reside within the British dominions, and
Carey, the famous Baptist missionary, and his companions,
had to take refuge in the Danish Settlements. Among the
Government chaplains, however, there were men like Brown,
Buchanan, Henry Martyn, Corrie, and Thomason, who did
what they could to prepare the way for future work. The
Church Missionary Society had an important share in the
establishment of the "Bishopric of Calcutta in 1814, by its
publication of Claudius Buchanan's work on the subject ; and
it granted the first Bishop, Dr. Middleton, .;^S,ooo, towards
the cost of Bishop's College.

North India. — Before India was open to missionaries, a
corresponding committee was formed at Calcutta, of which
the above-named chaplains were members, and several in-
fluential laymen. Under Corrie's auspices Henry Martyn's
solitary convert from Mohammedanism, Abdul Masih, was
stationed at Agra in 1813; the Society's first agent in India
being thus a native. Abdul Masih was ordained in 1826 by
Bishop Heber, the first Indian clergyman of the Church of
England. Two English missionaries were sent to Calcutta in
181 6; and Mirat and Benares were occupied about the same
time ; but many years elapsed before the North India Mission
was worked on a large scale. Great interest was aroused by a
remarkable movement in the Krishnagar district, Bengal, in
1838, when some 3,000 persons forsook heathenism, and on
one occasion 900 were baptized in the presence of Bishop
Daniel Wilsop. A remarkable work was done by W. Smith

88 Church Missionary Society.

and C. B. Leupolt at Benares, which began in 1832. In 1853,
St. John's College at Agra was opened by T. V. French and
E. C. Stuart (afterwards Bishops of Lahore and Waiapu). The
Sepoy Mutiny of 1857 destroyed much of the Society's pro-
perty, but the deep interest aroused by it caused a great
extension of the work afterwards. Lucknow was occupied
immediately on its re-conquest, on the invitation of the Chief
Commissioner, Sir R. Montgomery. Allahabad was also occu-
pied, and Christian villages have been established there and
at Gorakpur. Work was begun among the Santils, an
aboriginal tribe in Bengal, and the Santal Mission now com-
prises eight stations and out-stations, with 2,800 .'native
Christians. The Punjab work was also strengthened and
extended ; but this is now a separate Mission. The ' North
India Mission ' is limited to the Diocese of Calcutta, and may
be divided into three parts : —

(i) Bengal: comprising Calcutta, where there are several
native congregations, various evangelistic agencies, important
schools, and a Divinity College ; the rural Mission in Krish-
nagar, where there are over 5,000 native Christians ; stations
at Burdwan and Bhagalpur ; and the SantS.1 Mission above-
mentioned.

(2) The NorthrWest Provinces : comprising Benares, Gorak-
pur, Jaunpur, Azimgarh, Allahabad, Lucknow, Faizabad, Agra,
Aligarh, Mattra, and Mirat.

(3) Central India: comprising an important and well-
worked station at Jabalpur, and Missions among the ab-
original Gonds and the Bheel tribes of Rajputana; both of
which, though still young, have given cheering evidences of
success.

A specially encouraging feature of the work in North India
has been the sympathy and inaterial support given to it by
Christian men in official positions. The majority of the
stations have been successively occupied at the earnest
invitation of leading officers or civilians on the spot, who have
themselves opened the way, both by personal evangelistic
effort, by large donations towards the missionary agencies set
on foot, and by active labours on local committees. Some
;^i 6,000 is thus raised and expended every year in India,
independent of the Society's home income.

In North India, more than anywhere else, the missionary is

Punjab and Sindh, 89

confronted by the moral degradation of Hindooism, the tre-
mendous power of the caste system, the intellectual arrogance
fostered by the union of Brahmin pride with rapidly spreading
European culture, and the unchanging bigotry of the Moham-
medan ; and we cannot wonder that the results have been
comparatively small, even with such missionaries as Weitbrecht,
Sandys, Long, Hasell, Vaughan, in Bengal ; and Leupolt, W.
Smith, Hoernle, Pfander, French, in the North-West. Yet a
long series of remarkable individual conversions of men of the
highest Hindoo castes, or steeped in Moslem pride, bears witness
to the power of Divine grace, and invites to more strenuous
effort and more patient waiting upon God.

Divinity Colleges for Bengal and the North- West Provinces
have been established at Calcutta and Allahabad. There are
high schools at Calcutta, Benares, Lucknow, Agra, Jabalpur,
etc. ; normal schools at Krishnagar, Benares, Agra ; boarding
schools for Christian children at Calcutta, Benares, and Agra ;
orphanages at Agarpara (which celebrated its Jubilee in
February 1887), Bhagalpur, Gorakpur, and Agra; Christian
villages at Gorakpur, Allahabad, Secundra, Dehra Dun Valley.
Native church councils have been established for Bengal and
the North- West respectively.

The Society's operations in North India are carried on in
the Bengali, Santali, Hindi, Hindustani or Urdu, and Gondi
languages.

Punjab and Sindh. — The Punjab Mission was begun in
1851, soon after the annexation of the province to British
India, by the Rev. R. Clark, who is still the senior missionary.
The first station was Amritsar, the sacred city of the Sikhs,
which is now a centre of important missionary agencies of all
kinds. Here, every year, meets the Punjab Native Church
Council, comprising the native clergy of the province, and lay
delegates from the congregations — men of good position,
Government officials, land-owners, lawyers, etc. — converts from
Hindooism, Mohammedanism, and Sikhism. Among the clergy
may be especially mentioned the Rev. Imad-ud-din, formerly
a learned Moslem moulvie, now an able Christian preacher,
lecturer, and writer, and author of Commentaries on the
Gospels and the Acts, and who in 1884 received from the
Archbishop of Canterbury the degree of D.D., the first native
of Ijidja thus honoured.

90 Church Missionary Society.

At Lahore, the capital of the province, is the Divinity
College, founded in 1870 by the Rev. T. V. French (afterwards
Bishop of Lahore). Multan is also occupied, and Kotgur
and Kangra in the Himalayas.

In the rural districts, important itinerant Missions were long
conducted by the Rev. R. Bateman and the lamented Rev.
G. M. Gordon. In recent years the work in the villages has
been much developed by Miss Clay and other ladies of the
Zenana Mission, and by a Medical Mission conducted by Dr.
H. M. Clark ; and there is now a growing movement among
the rural population towards Christianity. The baptisms in
1887 were the most numerous on record.

Mr. Gordon (who was killed at Kandahar, Aug. 16, 1880)
also , established, mainly at his own expense, stations at Pind
Dadan Khan and Dera Ghazi Khan, the latter as a base for
work among the Beluch tribes. Several other stations fringe
the British frontier, the most important of which is Peshawar,
where a Mission to the Afghans was estabhshed in 1855 under
the auspices of Sir Herbert Edwardes, then Commissioner of
the district. This Mission has gathered in some interesting
Afghan converts, and its influence in the Afghan villages is
remarkable. A handsome church, built in the Saracenic style,
was opened in r883 in the heart of the city, in the presence
of many English officers and Afghan chiefs, A Mission was
begun in 1886 at Quetta, the British outpost beyond the Bolan
Pass. The Rev. G. Shirt, of the Society's Sindh Mission,
began the work there, but died suddenly on June 15, 1886.
A clergyman of experience and a medical missionary are
now supplied.

In the valley of Kashmir a Medical Mission was started by
the late Dr. ElmsUe in 1865, which has been a great blessing
to the people, especially during the famine in 1880, and the
earthquake in 1884.

The work in the Punjab is deeply indebted to men like
Lord Lawrence, Sir H. Edwardes, Sir R. Montgomery, Sir D.
McLeod, Generals Lake, Taylor, and Maclagan, Colonel
Martin, and others, who have nobly exerted themselves to
bring the Gospel to the people under their administration.

The Sindh Mission is older in date, having been begun in
1850, but is far .behind in progress, owing mainly to its having
always been quite undermanned, Yet important fruit has been

Western and South India. gi

granted to the patient labours of the Rev. J. Sheldon and
others at Kurrachee and Hyderabad.

The Urdu language is used in both Missions, in addition to
Sindhi in Sindh, Punjabi in the Punjab, Persian, Pushtu, and
Beluchi on the frontier, and Kashmiri in Kashmir.

Western India. — The work of the Society in the Bombay
Presidency is carried on at Bombay (1820), in the Deccan
(1832), and also in Sindh, as above-mentioned. At Bombay
there is the Robert Money School, a special Mission to the
Mohammedans, and various other agencies. Near Nasik is the
industrial Christian colony at Sharanpur; where were trained
Livingstone's ' Nasik boys ' and other liberated African slaves
(see East Africa). At Malegam is a central station for work in
Khandesh. At Aurangabad, in the Nizam's territory, a most
successful Mission is carried on by the Rev. Ruttonji Nowroji,
formerly a Parsee, some hundreds of converts having been
gathered from among the out-caste Mangs. A Divinity School
was established at Poona in 1886, but the paucity of the
missionary staff has hindered the development of this and
other agencies.

Several able and devoted missionaries have laboured at
Bombay and Nasik, and there are now congregations under
native pastors, the fruit of their faithful labours. But the staff
has always been quite inadequate to the needs of the Mission ;
hence the results have not been large.

The languages in use are Marathi and (for the Mohamme-
dans) Urdu.

South India. — The Tamil country south of Madras was the
scene of the Propagation Society's Missions in the last century
before referred to. But the first two clergymen of the Church
of England who went to India as missionaries were sent to
Madras by the Church Missionary Society in 1814. There are
now more than 86,000 native Christians connected with the
Society in the South Indian field.

(i) In the city of Madras, large Tamil congregations are
ministered to by native pastors (one, the Rev. W. T.
Satthianadan, well-known in England), and their affairs are
conducted by their own Church Council. The Society has
also a special Mission to the Mohammedan population, the
chief agency of which is the Harris School.

(2) Tinnevelly. — In 1820 the Rev. J. Hough, chaplain at

92 Church Missionary Society.

Palamcotta, drew the attention of the Society to the claims of
this southernmost province of the Indian peninsula, where there
was already a community of 3,000 professed|native Christians,
an offshoot from the Propagation Society's Lutheran Mission
in Tanjore. Two missionaries were at once set apart for this
work, and from that time to this, through the labours of
Rhenius, Pettitt, Thomas, J. T, Tucker, Hobbs, Sargent, etc.,
the Gospel has not ceased to spread among the Tamil popula-
tion, chiefly among the Shanars, or cultivators of the palmyra
tree. In North Tinnevelly a vigorous Itinerant Mission was
established by Ragland, D. Fenn, and Meadows. There are now
more than 1,000 villages in which there are Christians in the
Church Missionary districts alone (besides many others in those
worked by the Propagation Society). The former has 63 native
clergymen, and the native lay agents are so numerous that
Tinnevelly has been able to supply evangelists for the Tamil
coolies in Ceylon and Mauritius. The ten districts have each
its native church council, which manages all local concerns ;
and these councils are represented in a provincial council.
Nearly ;£^3,ooo is raised annually by these poOr Shanar
Christians towards the support of their own pastors, churches,
and schools. The educational organization is particularly
efficient. The Sarah Tucker Female Institution, with its net-
work of affiliated branch schools, may be especially mentioned.
The senior missionary of the Society, Dr. Sargent, and the
senior missionary of the Propagation Society, Dr. Caldwell,
were consecrated on March ri, 1877, as assistant bishops to
the Bishop of Madras for the native churches. A few years
ago there were large accessions from among the heathen in the
districts of both Societies, owing mainly to the indirect influence
of the Famine Relief Funds. ' Theconviction prevailed,' wrote
Bishop Caldwell, ' that whilst Hindooism had left the famine-
stricken to die, Christianity had stepped in, like an angel
from heaven, to comfort them with its sympathy and
cheer them with its eff'ectual succour.' The increase in the
Society's stations in 1878 was about 10,000. Bishop Sargent
celebrated his fiftieth year of service in Tinnevelly in July,
1885.

(3) Travancore and Cochin. — The Mission in these semi-
independent native States, which occupy a narrow strip of
country on the south-western coast of India, betweei) the

South tndid. 53

Ghaut mountains and the sea, was estabUshed in 1816 at the
invitation of Colonel Munro, the British resident. For twenty
years it was worked by Benjamin Bailey, Joseph Fenn, Henry
Baker, sen., and others, mainly with a view to the reform of
the ancient Malabar Syrian Church, which claims to have been
founded by the Apostle St. Thomas. Ultimately the effort
failed, owing to the internal dissensions of that Church, and its
unwillingness to abjure errors in doctrine and abuses in ritual.
Since 1837 the missionaries have worked independently, the
result of which has been not only the adhesion of many Syrians
to our purer worship, but an active reforming movement within
their own Church, which was much fostered by the late Metran,
Mar Athanasius. The labours of Peet, Hawksworth, H.
Baker, jun., and others, among the heathen population,
particularly the lowest castes, the slaves, and the Hill Arrians,
have been also greatly blessed ; considerable progress, as in
Tinnevelly, has been made in the organization of the native
church ; and there are eighteen native pastors. The Cottayam
College has been a great blessing in providing a high class
Christian education ; and the Cambridge Nicholson Institution
trains native agents. On July 2 5 , 1 8 7 9, the Rev. J. M. Speechly,
a missionary of the Society, was consecrated first Bishop of
Travancore and Cochin. In 1885 the bishop appointed the Rev.
Koshi Koshi, one of the Society's native pastors, to the office of
Archdeacon. Mr. Koshi is the first native clergyman admitted
to this office.

(4) The field of the Telugu Mission is an extensive country
on the east side of India, through which flow the great rivers
Kistna and Godavery, It was begun in 1841 by two of the
most devoted men on the roll of our missionaries, Robert
Noble and H. W. Fox. Noble started the famous English
school at Masulipatam, now known by his name, worked it for
twenty-four years, and died at his post in 1865. Several
Brahmins trained in it have embraced the Gospel, and it has sent
forth four native clergymen to labour among their countrymen.
Fox was a preaching missionary, and thus set the example of
those itinerating and rural missionary efforts which have resulted
in the foundation of an increasing Telugu Native Church, chiefly
drawn from the Malas and other low-caste or out-caste people.
There is also a Mission among the Kols, a non-Aryan tribe on
the Upper Godavery, which was founded by General Haig in

§4 Church MisAonary Socieiy.

i860, and has evet since been the object of his sympatliy,
liberality, and personal labours.

The languages in the Society's South Indian Missions are —
Tamil for Madras and Tinnevelly, Malayalam for Travancore
and Telugu. In Tamil there is an extensive Christian litera-
ture, to which the Society's Missionaries have lairgely contri-
buted ; and in Malayalam one of them (B. Bailey) translated
and printed (after having cut and cast the greater part of the
type) with his own hands the whole Bible. A Commentary on
the New Testament in Telugu has also been prepared and
pubhshed by the Rev. J. E. Padfield.

CEYLON.

This Mission, commenced in 1817, comprises evangelistic,
educational, and pastoral agencies, among both Singhalese and
Tamils, the two races (with distinct languages) forming the
population of the island. There are several Singhalese con-
gregations at Colombo (the seat of government), Cotta,
Baddegama, and Kandy (one of the ancient capitals); and
Tamil congregations at Colombo, Kandy, and three or four
places in the Jaffna peninsula, in the extreme north, as well as
in several places in the coffee districts. Some of them are
ministered to by native pastors. Considerable progress has
been made in self-government and self-support; and Native
Missionary Associations have been formed for tlie spread of the
Gospel among the surrounding heathen.

In connection with or beyond this settled work, there are
two Evangelistic Missions of special interest and importance, ~
the Kandyan Itinerancy and the Tamil Coohe Mission. Both
work in the hill-country in the centre of the island, covering
nearly the same area. The former is among tlie Singhalese
village population, among whom its labours have been much
blessed; the latter among the Tamil coolies on the coffee
estates, some 1,700 of whom are now on the roll of native
Christians, besides many who have returned to their native
country. South India. The Tamil Coolie Mission has for more
than thirty years been mainly supported by a Committee of
coffee planters, who have raised more than ^^1,000 a year to
maintain catechists, schools, etc., the Society providing the
superintending English missionaries.

Mauritius: China. §%

f he educational agencies comprise Trinity College, Kandy,
and important schools of various kinds at Cotta and Jaffna. The
present Bishop of Colombo (Dr. Copleston) has visited all the
Society's Missions from time to time, inspecting, confirming,
and preaching in the churches and chapels and in the open
air. In December 1886, he held an ordination in the Singha-
lese language and in the midst of the people, the first ever
- thus conducted.

MAURITIUS,

Though geographically most nearly connected with Africa,
this little island is, in a missionary sense, a dependency of
India, Two-thirds of the population, are coolies, brought from
Bengal and South India to work on the sugar plantations ;
and among these are labouring Bengali and Tamil-speaking
missionaries, whose work has been much blessed. Some 5,000
have been baptized, the majority of whom have returned to
their own country.

An Industrial Home was founded in 1875 in the Seychelles
Islands, for the liberated African slaves landed there.

CHINA.

The great empire of China was opened to missionary effort
in 1844, when the Treaty of Nanking, which closed the first
Chinese War, gave England the possession of Hong-Kong, and
the right of residence at five leading ports j and more fully in
1858-60, by the Treaty of Tientsin and Convention of Peking.
Shanghai was occupied by the Society in 1845 ; Ningpo in
1848; Fuh-Chow in 1850; Hong-Kong and Peking in 1862
(the latter after the taking of the city by the allied English and
French forces); Hang-Chow in 1865 j Shaouhing in 1870 j
Canton in 188 1.

South China. — China, south of lat. 28°, is under the
episcopal jurisdiction of the Bishop of Victoria, Hong-Kong.
The first Bishop, Dr. G. Smith, and the third, the present one, Dr.
Burdon, were missionaries ,of the Society ; and the second. Dr.
Alford, an active member at home. The Society has a Mission at
Hong-Kong, and several out-stations in the Kwan-tung Province
\vorked from Canton as a centre ; and a new Mission has just

g6 Church Missiondry Society i

been started at Pakhoi. But its chief work in South China is
in the Fuh-Kien Province.

The Fuh-Kien Mission has a truly remarkable history. The
first eleven years passed without a single convert appearing.
Two out of five missionaries had died in the interval, and two
had retired. The fifth died soon after gathering the first-fruits
of his labours, leaving a new-comer, the Rev. J. R. Wolfe, in
charge. Up to 1864 the work was confined to Fuh-Chow city.
In that year and the following three or four, other large cities
were occupied by native evangelists. In 1866 the first two or
three converts from these were baptized. And now, after
twenty-one years' further labour, what do we find ? We find
6,000 converts in 130 towns and villages, of whom 2,000 are
communicants; 7 native clergy (besides 3 dead), 100 catechists,
about 160 voluntary lay-helpers, 20 regularly built churches,
and 70 preaching chapels ; also a Theological College, Boarding
Schools, and a Medical Mission, The principal districts,
Lo-Nguong, Ning-Taik, Ku-Cheng, etc., have their own Church
Councils ; and the Annual Provincial Council at Fuh-Chow is
attended by some 200 delegates. The work has been done
almost wholly by native agency ; and during many years there
were not more thaii two English missionaries in the field.
New converts have told their friends, and in this way the
Gospel has, without efibrt, spread from village to village. But
not without persecution. Bitter opposition has been shown by
the mandarins and gentry ; the Christians have endured much
personal suffering, and more than one has been martyred. In
1886 Bishop Burdon visited many of the stations, and confirmed
900 candidates.

Mid-China. — China, north of lat 28°, became a separate
diocese, 'North China,' in 1872 ; Dr. Russell, a missionary of
the Society, being the first bishop. In 1880, after Bishop
Russell's death, it was divided into two, and Dr. G. E. Moule
became Bishop of the new see of Mid-China. The Society's
chief Missions are in the Cheh-Kiang Province ; and there is a
small Mission at Shanghai, under Archdeacon A. E. Moule.

In the province of Cheh-Kiang are the cities of Ningpo,
Hang-Chow, and Shaouhing. In the earlier years of the
Mission, much success was, by the Divine blessing, achieved
in the numerous towns and villages around Ningpo ; achieved,
too, notwithstanding frequent changes in the Mission staff

Japan. 97

through sickness, and the hindrances caused during several
years by the Taiping rebellion. Many of the Christians in
these villages have manifested exemplary Christian steadfastness
and zeal. Four of them were ordained in 1875-6. Within the
last few years there has been a most interesting movement in
the Chu-ki district, an offshoot of the Hang-Chow Mission,
and more than 300 converts have been gathered in from about
twenty-five villages. At Hang-Chow itself there is a Medical
Mission, and a new Hospital and Opium Refuge was built in
1885, mainly at the cost of the Williarn Charles Jones China
Fund ; but many English and Americans in China contributed,
and even the mandarins of Hang-Chow.

Although the Chinese have only one written language, in
which the whole Bible exists, they have many spoken dialects.
Portions of Scripture, the Prayer Book, etc., have been pub-
lished in several of these dialects in the Roman character, this
being found the easiest to acquire by the large classes of the
population that cannot read.

JAPAN.

For two hundred and thirty years, in consequence of the
political intrigues of the Jesuit missionaries in the sixteenth
century, Japan was absolutely closed to the outer world. It is
about thirty-four years since the long-sealed empire opened to
European influences, and in that time the country has made
most extraordinary progress in the adoption of Western civili-
zation. Still more recent is the toleration now tacitly (though
not avowedly) accorded to Christian effort. American Mis-
sionaries arrived in 1859, but for several years they could do
scarcely any direct evangelistic work. In 1869, just after the
wonderful revolution which restored power to the Mikado, the
first missionary of the Society, landed at Nagasaki. He also
could only use quiet and indirect methods of making known
the Gospel, and the few converts vouchsafed to his labours
were baptized secretly.

Within the last fifteen years toleration of Christianity has
become virtually complete, and the Mission has been extended
and strengthened. Not only Nagasaki but also Tokio (Yedo))
Osaka, and Hakodate, are occupied by the Society. Nagasaki
and Osaka, especially, are the headquarters of expanding

98 Church Missionary Society.

Missions. Native evangelists have been trained, and the cities
of Kumamoto, Saga, and Kagoshima, in the island of Kiu-shiu,
and of Tokushima, in the island of Shikoku, have been occupied
by them. There is, also a Mission to the Aino aborigines of
the northernmost island of Yezo. The first-fruit of these was
baptized on Christmas Day, 1885, and others have since been
baptized, making a little Aino church of four souls.

Arrangements were made by the late Archbishop of Can-
terbury for the establishment of an English Bishopric in Japan,
and the present Archbishop nominated the Rev. A. W. Poole,
late missionary in South India, to be the first bishop. He
was consecrated October 18, 1883. But in the mysterious pro-
vidence of God he was permitted to labour for a few months
only; he died in July, 1885. A worthy successor has been
found in the Rev. E. Bickersteth, of the Cambridge Delhi
Missions, son of the Bishop of Exeter.

The American Missions are on a much larger scale than the
English, and have gathered in some thousands of converts.
There are now more than 13,000 adult baptized Protestant
Christians, besides children. The numbers have more than
doubled in three years, and the increase in 1886 exceeded
3,000. The great majority are Presbyterians and Congrega-
tionalists connected with the American Missions. The three
Episcopal Missions, English and American, have together about
one-tenth of the whole. The Japanese Christians are mani-
festing singular independence, and a desire for organic union
among the various bodies.

In February 1887, Bishop Bickersteth admitted three native
agents to Deacons' Orders, the first ordination of Japanese
natives. He has also appointed the Society's senior missionary,
the Rev. H. Maundrell, to be his Archdeacon.

NEW ZEALAND.

The Mission to the Maoris of New Zealand was the second
of the Society's Missions in order of time. It was undertaken
at the invitation of Samuel Marsden, Chaplain in New South
Wales, who landed on the Northern Island, with the first three
men — lay agents — sent out as pioneers, in 18 14, and preached
the first Christian sermon to the natives on Christmas Day of
that year. Other missionaries followed, but their lives, which

New Zealand. 99

were entirely in the power of a race of ferocious cannibals,
were frequently in apparently imminent danger, and for eleven
years no results whatever were seen. The first conversion
took place in 1825, and no other natives were baptized for
five years. Then began the marvellous movement which
resulted in almost the whole Maori nation being brought under
Christian instruction and civilizing influences, and which led
Bishop Selwyn, on his arrival in his new diocese, in 1842, to
write, ' We see here a whole nation of pagans converted to the
faith. . . Where will you find, throughout the Christian world,
more signal manifestations of the presence of the Spirit, or
more living evidences of the Kingdom of Christ ? ' Twelve
years later, Sir George Grey, then Governor of New Zealand,
informed the Committee that he had personally visited nearly
all the Societ/s stations, and ' could speak with confidence of
the great and good work accomplished by it.'

In 1840 New Zealand was made a British colony, and emigra-
tion on a large scale ensued. The vices as well as the benefits
of civilization were introduced, and the inevitable conflict of
race began. The continual disputes about the sale and pos-
session of land led to prolonged and bitter wars, which shook
the native Church to its foundations. In 1864 arose the
' Pai Marire ' or ' Hau-hau ' superstition, a strange compound
of Christianity and heathenism, which spread rapidly among
the natives. It was a party of Hau-haus who so barbarously
murdered the missionary Volkner.

The condition of the native Church is now generally
prosperous. Nearly complete statistical returns sent home
in 1887, the first for several years, show 18,241 church mem-
bers, who are ministered to by thirty Maori clergymen (alto-
gether forty-seven have been ordained, but some have died.
Two of the most able were accidentally poisoned in 1887).
There are 280 voluntary lay-helpers. The Christians build
their own churches, and in part support their own ministers.
In 1886-7 the native contributions for religious purposes
amounted to jQi^Ti. Several native Church Boards are
working well. The comparatively small bands of disaffected
and semi-heathen natives headed by Tawhiao (the ' Maori
King') and other leaders, are now showing readiness to
receive Christian teaching.

In 1883 a Mission Board, comprising the Bishops of

H 2

100 Church Missionary Society.

Auckland, Waiapu, and Wellington, and other members, was
established to administer the Society's grants, which will
diminish annually, and cease (subject to personal claims) in
twenty years.

The late Bishop of Waiapu (W. Williams), and the present
Bishops of Waiapu (E. C. Stuart, formerly in India) and
Wellington (O. Hadfield) were, and the two latter are still,
missionaries of the Society. Also two late and two present
Archdeacons.

The whole Bible and Prayer Book have been rendered by
the missionaries into the Maori language.

NORTH AMERICA.

North-West America Mission. — This is a Mission to the
remnant of the Red Indian tribes scattered over the vast
country formerly known as the Hudson's Bay Territory, now
included in the Dominion of Canada. In 1822 the Rev. John
West arrived at a trading settlement on the Red River, a little
south of Lake Winnipeg, and began to gather the Indians
round him. The first step in the great extension of the
Mission in recent years was the sending forth from Red River,
in 1840, of Henry Budd, a native teacher trained up by Mr.
West from his boyhood (afterwards the first native clergyman),
to open a new station at Devon, five hundred miles off. And
now, from the United States border-line to the Arctic Ocean,
and from Hudson's Bay to the Rocky Mountains, the praises
of the Redeemer are sung by thousands of Indians, and in
eleven different languages.

The Red River district is now the flourishing colonial
Province of Manitoba, and a large part of the Society's work
has developed into the settled ministrations of the church in
the colony. One of the Society's churches has become the
Cathedral of the diocese of Rupert's Land, which was founded
in 1849. That diocese, which has been highly privileged in its
two first bishops. Dr. Anderson and Dr. Machray, was sub-
divided in 1872 into four parts, the three new dioceses being
those of Moosonee, Athabasca, and Saskatchewan. To the two
former sees missionaries of the Society were appointed, the
Rev. John Horden and the Rev. W. C. Bompas, and to the
third, an active co-Worker in the country. Dr. McLean. In

North Amenca, loi

1884, in pursuance of a scheme formed by the Provincial
Synod of the Province of Rupert's Land, the diocese of
Athabasca was divided, Dr. Bompas taking the northern half as
Bishop of Mackenzie, River, and the Rev. R. Young being
appointed to the southern division as Bishop of Athabasca.
A new see was also formed of the civil province of Assiniboia,
consisting of portions of the dioceses of Rupert's Land and
Saskatchewan ; to which Dr. Anson was consecrated as Bishop
of Qu'Appelle.

The diocese of Moosonee includes extensive territories round
the shores of Hudson's Bay, and stretches to the borders of
Canada. Bishop Horden's labours have been most successful,
and the great majority of the Indians now profess Christianity.
The diocese of Saskatchewan includes missions to the still
heathen and untamed Plain Crees, Sioux, and Blackfeet, of the
great Saskatchewan Plain. In the diocese of Qu'Appelle the
Society's one station has been transferred to the bishop. The
dioceses of Mackenzie River and Athabasca, which are far the
largest in extent, comprise missions to the Chipewyan, Slave,
Dog-rib, and Tukudh . tribes. Among the Tukudh, who are
found beyond the Rocky Mountains and within the Arctic
Circle, on the Youcon River, the spread of the Gospel has
of late years been rapid. Some 1,500 have been baptized
since 1863, and a still larger number are under Christian
instruction.

At various points in the Moosonee and Athabasca districts,
fringing the Arctic Ocean, are found bands of Esquimaux.
They have been visited here and there by bishops Bompas and
Horden and others ; and three missionaries are now set apart
for their evangelisation.

The Diocese of Saskatchewan sustained a severe loss in
1886 by the death of Dr. McLean. While on one of his
arduous journeys his waggon was upset, and he ultimately died
of injuries then received. The Archbishop of Canterbury has
appointed as his successor Dr. Pinkham, of Manitoba ; and
the Society's work generally in North-west America has lost an
able and indefatigable missionary. Archdeacon Cowley, who
died in September, 1887, after a long service of 46 years.

Several distinct languages are spoken by the Indians of
these vast territories. The whole Bible and Prayer-book exist
in Red River Cree : and considerable portions, with hymn-

toi Church Missionary Society.

books, &c., in Moose Cree, Ojibbeway, Soto, Slave, Chipewyan,
and Tukudh.

North Pacific Mission. — In 1856 Captain Prevost, R.N.,
drew the Society's attention to the savage state of the Tsim-
shean Indians on the coast of British Columbia, and a school-
master was sent out. A great blessing was vouchsafed to his
labours; and in 1862 the Christian settlement of Metlakahtla
was founded. Owing to internal dissensions, the settlement
has not of late been prosperous, but it is hoped that the
difficulties have at last been met, and that the work will again
be blessed.

There is another settlement at Kincolith, on the Naas River,
and Missions also among the Kitiksheans of the interior, the
Hydahs of Queen Charlotte's Islands, and the Kwa-gutl Indians
of Fort Rupert. At all these places an excellent work is being
done by zealous missionaries of the Society. The whole
Mission is under the charge of the Bishop of Caledonia, Dr.
Ridley, formerly a missionary of the Society in India.

The Church Missionary Society exists for the purpose of
assisting in the fulfilment by the Church of its Lord's one last
great command, to evangelize the world. Not to convert the
world — that is not man's part — ^but to proclaim the Gospel to
the world. ' This Gospel of the kingdom shall be preached
in all the world, for a witness unto all nations, and then shall
the end come.'

Abridged from the Church Missionary Society's
Pocket Manual,

1
5-

!2!

r
g

o
e:

1
w

w
s

9
s
3,

■

•

H
OO

M
00

H
OO

M
00

> S-

»3

-*>■

■»j

-1^

-S-

-N

4>.

i-x?

■J

o»

r^k

„

-4k.

M S*

!=•

•n

■^

J>.

■t^

„

•33

. w

(fe|

■ i'

■!>■

■^

«o

-4

■1^

■K

»3

c»

l/J

•'

•J

■^

■"J

-f»>

■»J

^
-^

III

o»

.p'

•f''

•^

«o

"S)

P-

■^

•K

■6

•iS

■^

•^

to^-

o»

oS*

ill.

•

OOW

00 is

+■

■5^4».'< *

•5

^^^

_^_

^^^

00
00

00 O

o
n

( 104 )

WESLEYAN METHODIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

FULLY ORGANTZED, 1816. (wORK BEGUN 1786.)

The care of British Methodism for those in other lands found
its earliest expression when in the Yearly Conference of 1769,
Mr. Wesley appointed Richard Boardman and Joseph PUmoor
to go and help the brethren in America. The Methodism
which was thus encouraged and strengthened gradually spread
throughout the American colonies. Emigrants, soldiers,
Government servants, and others carried the Gospel into
Canada, Nova Scotia, Newfoundland, and New Brunswick.

It was in 1786 that Dr. Coke, then on his second journey
across the Atlantic, sailed with a company of three missionaries,
in order to reinforce the Churches in Nova Scotia, where
Freeborn Garrettson and James D. Emmett, sent thither by
Bishop Asbury, were representing the Methodism of the States.
It is not necessary now to tell the story so ofteh told, and
which the lovers of missionary enterprise will never cease to
tell, how the stormy winds fulfilled the unspoken word of
Him whom winds and seas obey, how He directed their
wandering bark whilst He prepared their way. The Christmas
Day of 1786 will remain as the inaugural day of Methodist
Missions, when Dr. Coke and his companions landed on the
island of Antigua. There William Warrener entered upon
his labours — a true-hearted Yorkshireman, with his equally
true-hearted Yorkshire wife.

During the next thirty years the work spread. In 1804 the
first Continental station was occupied by the appointment to
Gibraltar of the Rev. James McMuUen, whose grandson is now
the Clerical Treasurer of the Society.

In 181 1 the first Wesleyan missionary was sent to Western
Africa. It was not the first attempt that had been made. As

A Review. log

early as 1769 Dr. Coke had already conceived the missionary
idea, and had sent out a surgeon with a party of mechanics, in
the hope of civilizing the Foulahs. The enterprise failed, as
has been repeatedly the case with others of the kind. But in
181 1 George Warren led the way for that long line of faithful
messengers who since then at risk of health or cost of life,
have maintained the testimony of Jesus among the tribes of
Western Africa.

Dr. Coke's own Mission to The East comes next in order.
In 1813 he voyaged eastward, with his band of devoted helpers,
ordained, as the event proved, to hallow sea and land, he by
his burial, and they by their labours, founding as they did in
the island of Ceylon, churches which have never ceased to
prosper and extend.

It was the year after that John McKenny was sent as the
first missionary to Southern Africa ; and although in con-
sequence of the difficulties' which arose he was moved to
Ceylon, yet almost immediately his place was supplied by
Barnabas Shaw, who, before the close of 18 15, had with his
devoted wife settled in Little Namaqualand.

In the same year Samuel Leigh left England for Australasia,
and landed after a voyage of nearly six months in New South
Wales on August loth.

And thus it came to pass that when the Wesleyan Missionary
Society was organised in 18 16, the Missions for which it was
to care were already found in every part of the world.

Taking a general view of Wesleyan Missions to the heathen
fifty years ago, it will appear that in the Far East, success had
attended the efforts put forth ; but the progress of extension
was slow. The churches in Ceylon were growing apace.
Continental India had been entered. The Madras Mission
was begun in 181 7, and Bangalore, in the Mysore territory,
was for a short time occupied in 1820 : but Bombay, to which
the Rev. John Horner was appointed in 181 7, was abandoned
in 1821, and in 1837 was still unoccupied. The same may be
said of Calcutta, to which two ministers had been appointed
in 1829, and shortly after withdrawn.

At the close of 1836 Madras was the only District formed
in Continental India. The conversion of a Brahmin, afterwards
known as Wesley Abraham, marked the beginning of a new
era. The district was wide, and included Bangalore, Mysore,

to6 Wesley an Methodist Missionary Society.

Negapatam, Melnattam and Manargudi. Mr. Cryer reported
encouragement in the streets of Negapatam and the surrounding
villages. A temporary school chapel was about to be erected.
At Bangalore the Tamil and English departments were fairly
prosperous, and it was also rising into importance as a Canarese
station under the care of Thomas Hodson.

Yet this was all that had been done, and, so far as the
Wesleyan Missionary Society was concerned, the vast popula-
tions of the East were otherwise untouched.

Greater changes had taken place in the Southern Seas. On
the island continent of Australia the only Mission established
was that of New South Wales ; although plans were already
formed for the extension of the work to other colonies.
Methodism had been introduced into Tasmania by soldiers con-
verted in New South Wales, and in 1821 William Horton was
put in charge of Hobart Town. At the close of 1836, Hobart
Town, Port Arthur, and Launceston were the only stations
occupied, but they were prosperous. Two additional mission-
aries had been sent out in 1836, and two more were to follow.

Methodism in New Zealand may be said to have begun
with the visit of the Rev. Samuel Leigh in 1818, although the
first appointment was not made until 1821. Arrangements
were at once made with the agents of the Church Missionary
Society to prevent any appearance of rivalry or waste of
labour. Many were the hindrances and the disappointments :
so that at the close of 1836 only one station was held, and
that was Wangungu, on the west coast. There, however, the
prospect was one full of promise.

The brightest spot in all the Southern Seas was Vavau, in the
Friendly Islands. The London Missionary'^Society had sent
out its agents to these islands as early as 1797, but after three
years the ground was abandoned. In 18.22 the Rev, Walter
Lawry visited Tonga from Sydney. About the same time
three native teachers, connected with the London Missionary
Society, were sent from Tahiti, but these too failed. In 1826
John Thomas and John Hutchinson arrived as the first appointed
Wesleyan missionaries. Eight years after, in 1834, there was
a wonderful work of grace in the islands, and one result was
the resolve to attertipt the evangelization of the islands of
Fiji. The Mission was actually begun in October 1835, and

Oenerai Review. to?

In 1836 the Friendly Islands Auxiliary Wesleyan Missionary
Society was organized. Such was the result of less than ten
years of toil. The news reached England at the beginning
of 1837 ; but no missionary had been sent from this country,
nor had the appeal of the Rev. James Watkin, ' Pity poor
Feejee !' as yet stirred the hearts of British Methodists.

In South Africa the work of evangelization was advancing
amid many difficulties, arising oftentimes from tribal wars. We
have seen how Barnabas Shaw started in 1815 on his pil-
grimage to Little Namaqualand. In 1820 a Mission was
begun in Capetown itself. The same year William Shaw
went out with a party of emigrants to the Eastern Province,
where his first sermon was preached in Graham's Town in the
house of one Serjeant-Major Lucas. From that time progress
was steady. At the close of 1836 the Cape Town District
included Khamiesberg and Great Namaqualand, which in
1825 William Threlfall essayed to enter, and where he fell the
victim of savage cruelty.

The District of Albany and Kafiiirland covered a wide area,
including Graham's Town and Bathurst, Wesleyville as the first
station in KafiSrland, Clarkebuiy among the Tembus, Bunting-
ville, founded by Mr. Boyce, among the Pondos, and Port
Natal, not yet occupied by a resident missionary, among the
Zulus. The year was made memorable by its Kafir war.

There was also a Bechuanaland District, the scene of the
brave endurance and repeated efforts of Samuel Broadbent and
others. But when it is remembered that the centres of Mission
work were at Thaba TSTchu, Plaatberg, and Umpukanb, it will
be seen that the Bechuanaland of those days included southern
lands which have long since passed under other names. The
Baralongs, in the upper regions of the Vaal River, had been
defeated in war and scattered by the Matabele from the north,
and they had wandered southwards until they settled at Thaba
'Nchu, north of the Orange River. It was thence that in
after times some of them travelled northwards once more and
settled on the banks of the Molopo.

Much had thus been accomplished, and yet South African
Methodism was only in its infancy, and no one dreamed
of a Connexion and a Conference which should include wider
territories and states with more varied forms of government.

io8 Wesley an Methodist Missionary Society,

The West Coast of Africa was as yet all included within one
District. The death roll was already a long one. The
principal stations were three, Sierra Leone, St. Mary's-on-the-
Gambia, and Macarthy's Island. A settlement had been
attempted on the Gold Coast, where the Rev. Joseph Dunwell
landed on New Year's Day, 1835, and died within six months
of his arrival. Two other missionaries and their wives were
sent out at the close of 1836 ; but all of them fell victims to
the climate before the end of 1837. Nevertheless, the land
had been claimed for Christ, and volunteers for service there
were never wanting.

In the West Indies, together with Demerara, the Society re-
ported at the close of 1836 a membership of nearly 4700, under
the care of 8^ missionaries, and upwards of 2500 other agents.

In various parts of the world there were employed 306
missionaries, 1955 paid agents, and 3156 gratuitous teachers.
The membership was 64,691, and the number of scholars 47,106.

The income raised during 1836 from all sources was
;^7S,S26, of which ;^52,242 was the Home Contribution. The
total expenditure was more than ;^7o,ooo, and one-eighth of
the whole amount was spent in the East.

Taking only those fields which are now occupied by the
Society, the number of missionaries was 51, the paid agents
143, the unpaid agents 51, and the membership 3196.

And now another fifty years have passed.

First of all, it is satisfactory to know that with two ex-
ceptions, Sweden and the Mauritius, no Mission field occupied
in 1836 is deserted now. Stations have been changed, and
workers have been transferred ; but the old lands are tilled and
yield their harvests, though it be to toilers who depend no
longer upon us.

In Ceylon the two districts of 1836 have become four, for
South Ceylon is now represented by Colombo, Galle, and
Kandy. In North Ceylon during the last year evangelistic
agencies have been organized in order to reach both the
masses of population in the towns and the more scattered
people in rural districts. For this purpose two Tamil brethren
have been set apart. A voluntary Christian female agency,
led by the wives of missionaries, has also been busy in seeking
the women and girls of Ceylon. Native Home Missionary

Continental India. 109

Societies are maintained in both Jaffna and Batticaloa. The
division of the Southern District has proved to be an advantage
to all. In the Kandy District the new Uva Mission has been
begun ; four good schools are at work, and an industrial school
is to be opened as soon as possible.

In Continental India, the Madras District of 1836 is now
represented by three districts, viz., Madras, Negapatam and
Trichinopoly, and the Mysore. With these must be reckoned
a fourth, Hyderabad, or the territory of the Nizam. Calcutta
was occupied in 1862, and in 1864 Lucknow, which now
includes the new Mission at Bombay. Last on the list is
Upper Burma, our latest annexation. The events of fifty
years have changed the life of India. We may not dwell upon
them. The revision of the Company's Charter, the wars, the
Mutiny, the transfer to the Crown, the proclamation of the
Empire, the partial development of more enlightened principles
of government, and, not least, the inauguration of a universal
system of education, all have tended to stimulate and uplift the
people. The patronage of superstition by the British Govern-
ment has ceased, and the suttee funeral fires have been put
out ; but infant marriage, enforced widowhood, and other evils,
remain. The education of women thrives apace, and changes
many and great will not long be delayed. In every part of
India there is an increase of missionary effort, especially in the
forms of Christian education and village evangelization. In
the Madras District, Mr. Cobban has told in part the story of
the villages. From Calcutta, Mr. Macdonald has chronicled
the doings of the sons of Wesley in their encampment. The
fcucknow District has recorded through Mr. Parson how the
Gonds have gladly welcomed the victory of Jesus. And other
appeals there are, such as that from Calcutta in behalf of the
Santhals, and now again from the Mysore, which pleads for
help in the effort to evangelize the Nagar. This section of the
Mysore territory has a scattered population of more than
800,000 adults, of whom very many are dissatisfied with what
religion they have, and are longing and hoping for something
better. There is no newer work and none more full of promise
than that which seeks to enter ' the great dark Nagar.'

China, in 1836, was barred; to-day it is everywhere open

1 10 Wesley an Methodist Missionary Society.

throughout its vast territory. Two Methodist Districts are in
working order ; and success proves that with ample resources
at command there might be twenty. The Medical Missions
are everywhere powerful for good. The Lay Agency has been
reinforced, and the Ladies' Auxiliary has reoccupied China,
but there is need for more. In and around Teh Ngan, where
so much has been endured, the work is extending. One of the
earliest converts has given up business, and devoted himself
without charge to the evangelization of his countrymen.

In Australasia progress was rapid. Between 1836 and
1838 Methodist Societies were formed in South Australia, West
Australia, and Victoria : and Queensland followed in its turn.
In 1840 New Zealand became a British possession and a Crown
colony, and the change was in many respects an advantage.
In 1838 the first company of missionaries was sent from
England lo Fiji, and among them were John Hunt, long since
deceased but never forgotten, and James Calvert, who in
youthful old age is with us to-day. In 1854 the whole of the
Methodist Societies in Australasia were placed under the care
of the Australasian Conference, represented by the four
Annual Conferences of New South Wales and Queensland,
Victoria and Tasmania, South Australia, and New Zealand.
In 1874 Fiji became a part of the British Empire.

So also in Southern Africa Mission extension had more
than kept pace with colonization. Despite the evils of tribal
wars, and the mischief caused to confiding and loyal natives,
sometimes by the action and still more by the vacillation of
British Governors and Governments, Methodism had become
so widespread and so strong that in 1882 the South African
Conference was formed, and all the stations and societies south
of the Vaal River were committed to its care. To the north
of the Vaal, recent extension has been rapid, especially within
the Transvaal Republic. The district, still under the' charge
of the Society, includes also Swaziland, Zululand, Stellaland,
and the Protectorate of British BechuanaJand. The Chairman
of the district has recently journeyed to the residence of the
Chief Kama at Shoshong, about half-way to the Zambesi ; but
the report of that journey has yet to be given. It is gratifying
to be assured that the last year, though one of much politicd

Africa and the West Indies. in

anxiety,, was one of unexampled spiritual prosperity in the
Mission at Mafeking on the Molopo. There was an increase
of 7 2 Church members, and there were at the close of the year
33 on trial. Scarcely a Sabbath passed without conversions.
Morning and evening both the old chapel and the new and
commodious chapel erected during the administration of Sir
Charles Warren have been filled with attentive worshippers.
In the day-school it has repeatedly been found necessary to
suspend the ordinary classes and to hold a prayer meeting.
Figures do not always and sufficiently represent facts ; but it
is instructive to note that in i88o what is now the Transvaal
District was reported as having 3 missionaries, 3 principal
stations, 9 chapels, and 8 preaching-places, and 599 members.
Of these members 489 were connected with the Molopo
Mission. There are now 32 principal stations, having 26
chapels and 73 other preaching-places under the charge of
12 English and 6 native pastors, assisted by 9 catechists and.
9 day-school teachers, 102 Sunday-school teachers, and 98
local preachers — the number of members being 1317, with
490 on trial.

On the West Coast of Africa the fifty years have been
years of deadly conflict with the climate and with unhealthy
conditions which the climate has aggravated. This has
grievously interfered with both extension and supervision.
Tribal wars have hindered progress into the interior, and
have sometimes compelled the suspension or abandonment of
work already begun.' Nevertheless there are signs of the
coming of a brighter day. Sanitary conditions are improving,
and perhaps the necessities of the climate are better under-
stood. The average term of service is gradually lengthening.
To advance is the one desire of every district, and of this the
Limbah Mission and the Yoruba extension are only illustrations.

The West Indies, our oldest Missions, now belong to the
youngest Conference. The formation of that Conference in
1884 was a bold experiment. Three-and-fifty years ago slavery
was rampant throughout those islands j fifty years ago it was
modified only by the evils of the apprenticeship. Habits of
mutual confidence and of self-government can be developed
only by lengthened training.

112 Wesleyan Methodist Missionary Society.

The Bahamas still remain with the Society ; and on the
mainland of Central America the Honduras District is giving
signs of increasing energy and evangelistic zeal. A new
venture in Spanish Honduras, at San Pedro, promises to be
the beginning of an advance which ere long may help to link
the Spain of the Old World with its representatives in the New.

This review of the results of fifty years would be incomplete
if it omitted to recognize two departments of missionary
labour which, in their special form, belong entirely to recent
years. The Ladies' Auxiliary, with its agents, for whose
maintenance it provides wholly or in part, is rendering efficient
and fruitful aid in almost every Mission field. Some of its
latest appointments have been to Canton and to Hankow,
and that for both school and hospital. It must also be added
that wherever practicable, special provision is made for all
soldiers and sailors who avow themselves Wesleyans ; nor is
there any work which yields more gratifying results to those
who are responsible for it.

And now, at the close of this fifty years, the Missions of
1837 are represented, as nearly as can be ascertained, by 1,959
circuits, 10,919 chapels and preaching-places, 2,592 ministers
and missionaries, and 430,247 members.

If, however, for the sake of comparison, those fields only
are taken which are now under the management of the Society,
then at the close of 1836 there were 51 missionaries, 143
catechists and day-school teachers, 51 Sunday-school
teachers and local preachers, and 3,196 members. On the
same fields, together with others since occupied, there are now
reported 324 missionaries, 1,825 catechists and day-school
teachers, 3,651 Sunday-school teachers and local preachers,
and 31,268 members, with 4,097 on trial. iOf the paid agents,
the Ladies' Auxiliary provides, wholly or in part, the salaries
of 79.

The gross income for 1886 amounted to ;^i3S,259. In
addition to this ;^7,922 was received and disbursed by the
Ladies' Auxiliary, and therefore is not included in the accounts
of the General Treasurers. It thus appears that the amount
gathered for missionary purposes during the year was;^i43,i82.
From the Society's ' Review of the past Half Century'

" 2
as.

nb.

(Tm

§S

S 3*

P'm

i>^

i-^

O
•*>

^r,

Is-

SS^

S.3

!!n

■s

» ffi.'S

i' s "

« g n

s ■ o

s *

»■

te;

• ffi

1
1

• 1

■^

»4

tji

-J

R. O

4'^

O O

H p

tL'^

o»

■^

!z:

•^

„

■Z»

i^"

»J

■!»■

-t^ ^

•^^

■ o

•^J

•fb

4>-

■f^

t»

fif

£>

■1^

•^

iyi

•^

o»

•»■

§9

■3

•

•-?

M
W
1— (

l-H

( IM )

GENERAL BAPTIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY,

ESTABLISHED 1816.

This Society was founded at Boston, Lincolnshire, June 26,
1816, chiefly by the Rev. J. G. Pike, author oi Persuasives to
Early Piety. Its operations are carried on in Orissa (India),
Its first missionaries were William Bampton and James Peggs,
who reached Cuttack, the capital of Orissa, February 12,
1822. They were joined, in 1823, by Charles Lacey, and in
1825, by Amos Sutton,

Orissa, including the portions situated in Madras and the
Central Provinces, has a population of about 8,000,000. The
province is famous as a stronghold of Hindooism, and as the
principal seat of Jagaunath worship, the chief shrine being at
Puri — a celebrated place of pilgrimage. When the Mission
was commenced, widow-burning, human sacrifices, and other
barbarous religious rites prevailed, and throughout the land
there was no church, chapel, Christian school, or book-room.
The first native convert, a Telugu, was baptized by Mr.
Bampton, at Berhampore, December 25, 1827. The first
Oriya convert — Gunga Dhor, a high caste Brahmin — ^was
baptized by Mr. Lacey, at Cuttack, March 23, 1828, The
principal stations are : Cuttack, Pipli and Puri, Berhampore,
and Sarubalpur. At Cuttack there are orphanages (in which
hundreds of rescued Meriahs and famine orphans have been
trained) ; schools, vernacular and English ; a college for training
native ministers; a press founded in 1838] and a Christian
community of 1,500 persons. Since its origin the Society has
had only three secretaries — Rev. J. G. Pike, 1816-54; J, C.
Pike, 1855-76; and the present secretary from 1876.

Wi Hill, Secretat^,

General Baptist Missionary Society.

SUMMARY.
Income for 1887, ;^6,949 14^. 8^.*

Fields of
Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Native
Contri-
butions.

Orissal
(India)]

1822

Or-
dained.

Fe-
male.

Or-
dained.

Fe-
male.

3.377

1.27s

=st

1.330

iio

* including a small amount expended in evangelistic work at Rome,
i* Approximate.

I 3

( "6 )

UNITED PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH MISSIONS.

ESTABLISHED 1 82 1.

This Church had its origin in a secession from the Established
Church in 1733, and was at that time and for long known as
the ' Secession Church.' Another secession took place in 1761,
those seceding at that time being called the ' Relief Church.'
These were united in 1847, and the Church has been known
since as the ' United Presbyterian Church.'

For many years the chief Mission field of the Church may
be said to have been Canada and the United States of America,
to which numerous ministers were sent to supply the spiritual
wants of those who had gone to these Colonies from Scotland.
Early in this century two Missionary Societies were formed —
the Scottish Missionary Society, for the purpose of sending
missionaries to the West Indies, and the Glasgow Missionary
Society, for the purpose of sending missionaries to South Africa.
A large number of the missionaries connected with these
.two Societies were ministers of the Secession and Relief
Churches.

Jamaica and Trinidad. — The first missionaries sent to
Jamaica by the Scottish Missionary Society were the Revs.
George Blyth, James Watson, Hope M. Waddell, John Cowan,
and John Simpson, while in 1835 the Revs. James Paterson
and William Niven were sent out by the Secession Church.
These brethren were formed into the Jamaica Presbytery in
1836; and in 1847 the United Presbyterian Church took over
the whole Presbyterian Mission in Jamaica. The Mission has
steadily grown from year to year, until now there are 46 con-
gregations, and a number of out-stations, with a membership
of 8,796 in full communion, an attendance of 6,264 at the
Sabbath-schools, and 5,967 at the day-schools. The con-
tributions raised by the members of the Church in 1886

Old Caldbay. 117

amounted to ;^6,02o. In charge of the various congregations
there are 32 ordained pastors, 19 of whom are Europeans and
13 natives of Jamaica. These are now divided into four
presbyteries, and together form a Synod, which meets once a
year. Substantial churches have been built at all the principal
stations and dwelling-houses for the pastors. A thoroughly
equipped Theological College for the training of a Native
ministry has been established at Kingston, presided over by
the Rev. Alexander Robb, D.D. The Church in Jamaica
supports two missionaries in Old Calabar, and one Zenana
agent in Rajpootana.

The first missionary to Trinidad was the Rev. Alexander
Kennedy, who was sent out in 1835. In this island there are
now three congregations, two of which are under the charge of
European pastors, and one under the charge of a pastor who is
a native of Jamaica ; while Mission work is carried on among
the CooJies.

Old Calabar. — The Mission here was begun in 1846.
The Rev. Hope M. Waddell, one of the Jamaica missionaries,
with several teachers went, at the request of the Jamaica
Church, and with the sanction of the mother Church in
Scotland, to carry the Gospel to West Africa. He was followed
some time afterwards by the Rev. Wm. Jameson, the Rev.
Wm. Anderson and the Rev. Hugh Goldie, the first of whom
died very soon after his arrival in Africa, and the other two are
still at work. Ignorance, superstition, and cruelty everywhere
prevailed. But in the face of innumerable difficulties and
dangers the work has been steadily carried on. The languEtge
has been reduced by the missionaries to written form, and a
dictionary and grammar prepared. The Old and New
Testaments have been translated — the former by the Rev. Dr.
Robb (now in Jamaica), and the latter by the Rev. Hugh
Goldie. Other books have been translated, such as Pilgrinis
Progress, the Holy War, and numerous tracts and school books.
Many of the old barbarous customs have been abandoned, and
a new life has been infused into the community. In 1853 the
first two converts were baptized, one of whom is now a native
pastor, and the other was the eldest son of the king. Now
there are six congregations, — at Duke Town, Creek Town,
Ihorofiong, Ikunetu, Adiabo and Ikotana, — under the charge

li8 United Presbyterian Church Missions.

of 9 ordained pastors, who are aided by 6 lady agents and a
large number of native evangelists and teachers. Five of the
pastors are Europeans, including the veterans already named,
Messrs Anderson and Goldie ; two are natives of Jamaica, and
two are natives of Calabar. A printing press is at work, and a
steamer has been provided for making journeys into the interior.
At present there are 269 in full communion with the Church,
while 771 children are being trained at the Sabbath-schools.
It is expected that new stations will soon be opened further into
the interior.

Kaffraria. — This Mission, which was begun by the Glasgow
Missionary Society, was divided in two in 1837, one section
joining the Free Church in 1844, and the other joining the
United Presbyterian Church in 1847. Notwithstanding the
wars that have ravaged that land, the work of the Mission has
been steadily carried on. The first missionary was the Rev.
William Chalmers. Tiyo Soga, a son of one of Gaika's chief
councillors, was trained under Mr. Chalmers, and having
completed his education in Scotland, was ordained as a native
missionary, but after a brilliant career, died at the early age of
forty-four. The Mission now consists of 4 congregations in the
Colonial district, and 7 congregations in the Transkei. The
number of European missionaries is 11, one of whom is the
Rev. Dr. W. A. Soga, the eldest son of Tiyo Soga. There is
also a large staif of native evangelists and teachers. The
membership of the Mission Church is now 2,180, with an
attendance of 906 children at the Sabbath-schools, and 1,482
at the day-schools ; and the amount raised by the Mission
Church in 1886 reached ;^i,266.

India. — After the mutiny of 1857, the United Presbyterian
Church resolved to begin missionary work in India. Careful
inquiry was made as to a suitable sphere, and Rajpootana, a
region in the centre of North- Western India, with a population
of 11,000,000, was selected. The Rev. Williamson Shoolbred
(now Dr. Shoolbred) was sent out as the first missionary, and
he began his work at Beawr in i860. Other agents followed,
and stations were opened in rapid succession at Nusseerabad
(1861), Ajmere (1862), Todgurh (1863), Jeypore (1866),
Deolie (1871), Oodeypore (1877), Ulwar (1880), and Jodh^

China : Japan. 1 1 g

pore (1885). During the great famine of 1869, two of the
missionaries, the brothers WiUiam and Gavin Martin,, devoted
themselves with self-sacrificing energy to the help of the sick
and dying, andTspecially to the gathering in of hundreds of
orphans who were left in destitution. This had a marvellous
effect upon the people, and gave the missionaries generally
a firm place in their confidence. The two brothers, first
Gavin, and then a few years afterwards WiUiam, were removed
by death when in the very midst of their usefulness, but their
memory is still a power throughout Rajpootana. A large staff
of workers are now in the field, — 14 ordained missionaries, 5
medical missionaries (of whom 3 are also ordained), 10 Zenana
missionaries, and a staff of native evangehsts, teachers, and
other helpers numbering 237. The membership of the native
Church is now 445, with 1,539 children at the Sabbath-schools,
and 5,029 at the day-schools, which are superintended by the
missionaries. Two of the pastors are natives settled over the
congregations at Beawr and Nusseerabad, and several of the
converts have been licensed as preachers of the Gospel. A
Mission press is successfully at work at Ajmere.

China. — Manchuria. — Some Mission work was carried on
by this Church at Ningpo by means of a medical missionary
from 1862 to 1870, when a station was opened at Chefoo,
under the Rev. Dr. Alexander Williamson. In 1873 work
was begun in Manchuria by the Rev. John Ross and the Rev.
John Macintyre, and in 1885 the whole Mission was trans-
ferred to Manchuria, Dr. Williamson alone remaining in China
proper, and devoting himself to the preparation of Christian
literature for the Chinese. The Manchuria Mission has been
very successful. Stations have been opened at Newchwang,
Haichung, Liaoyang, Moukden, and Tiding. There are now
6 missionaries, 4 of whom are ordained, and 2 medical, a
Zenana missionary, and also a large staff of native evangelists
and teachers. The membership is now upwards of 500. It is
hoped that new stations will soon be opened, and that an
advance will be made into Korea, for which preparation has
already been laid in Mr. Ross's translation of the New
Testament into Korean.

Japan, — ^When Japan was opened up in 1863, the United

120 tJnited Presbyterian Chur'ch Missions.

Presbyterian Church sent several missionaries to engage in the
work there. They united shortly afterwards with the mission-
aries of the American Presbyterian Church (North), and the
(Dutch) Reformed Church in forming the Union Church of
japan. Wonderful progress has been made in the training of
native pastors, evangelists and teachers, in the diffusion of
Christian literature, and in organizing the Church. The
United Presbyterian Church has 3 ordained European mission-
aries, 2 ordained native pastors, and a number of native
evangelists, forming a portion of the Union Church of Japan.

James Buchanan, Secretary.

,
^

Jamaica
Trinidad
Old Calab

India ■
China .

*«a

(X.

■-n

M
DO

•4

o»

» 4-^ in

H I

OS i« +.

•!>-

f-^p

■P'

Ik.

<3\ t/J

•S^s,

i*i

: ^

•

^ -^

►1

ci.

•

4>'

P-

•&

„

"1*

£>

•^

■

•|

H
M

si?

C/3

' ii*

£L

•

•^

•4

«»i

■<

eI^

»3

^p=l-

o ,

«o

IM
O

?»-

( t44 )

BIBLE CHRISTIAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

FOUNDED, 182I j EXTENDED TO CHINA, 1885.

This Society was formed in 182 1, for the purpose of sending
missionaries into dark and destitute parts of the United
Kingdom, and other countries.

In 183 1 two missionaries were sent to North America, one
to Canada West, and the other to Prince Edward Island. The
Mission became prosperous and extensive, and the members
numbered about 7,000 when the Union of all the Methodist
Churches in the Dominion was effected in 1883.

In 1850 two missionaries, Messrs. James Way and James
Rowe, were sent to South Australia, followed by others to
Victoria, to Queensland and New Zealand. As the stations
became self-supporting they were removed from the list of Mis-
sions to the list of independent circuits. Several of the most
prosperous circuits were once Home Mission Stations.

In 1885 it was decided to send two missionaries to China,
under the auspices of the China Inland Mission, and a special
fund was inaugurated to meet the expense, which has been
liberally supported. Four missionaries are labouring in the
province of Yun-nan, where are two separate stations, and the
prospect of usefulness is cheering.

( "3 )

METHODIST NEW CONNEXION MISSIONARY
SOCIETY.

FORMED, 1824; EXTENDED TO THE HEATHEN, 1859,

At the Conference of the Methodist New Connexion held in
1824 a resolution was passed to the effect that, 'Sincerely
deploring the ignorance, superstition and misery prevalent in
Ireland, an effort be made to diffuse' the blessings of Pro-
testant Christianity in that island.' The plan was developed
at the Conference of 1825, since which time an important
and useful mission has been conducted in Ireland, with its
headquarters in Belfast. In 1837 a mission was opened in
Canada by the Rev. John Addyman, who was afterwards
joined by the Rev. H. O. Crofts, D.D. ; and the field has
been cultivated with such success that the work from 1874 has
been self-supporting, the Connexion being thus set free for
labours in the heathen world.

Already, in 1859, it had been resolved to seek an entrance
into China, and the Revs. I. Innocent and W. N. Hall were
sent forth to seek a suitable opening. After looking about for
some time, they settled in Tientsin, their virgin mission ground,
but since then adopted as the headquarters of several societies.
They were greatly blessed in their labours, and were able to
rejoice in numerous converts, some of them very remarkable
characters. After some years spent in earnest labour in Tient-
sin, a remarkable work of grace appeared in the northern part
of the Shan-tung province, through the instrumentality of an
old man who had been arrested by the message of the Gospel
in Tientsin, and who carried the news to his native village.
Agents were sent down to the scene of this revival, and
upwards of fifty churches are now scattered over an area of
300 miles round the village, which is the headquarters of the
Mission. An opening also has been effected for mission-work
in the neighbourhood of the Tang collieries at Kai Ping, in
the north of the province of Pechili. The Mission has a

124 Methodist New Cbnnexion Missionary Society,

training college in Tientsin for the education of young men
for the ministry, also a church where English service is held
for the foreign residents, besides parsonages and three chapels
in the streets of the city. It has a medical mission in Chu
Chia, Shan-tung, and it is now building a school in Tientsien for
the training of Chinese girls and Bible women. It is proposing
also to build a hospital and establish a medical mission at
Taku.

In 1862 a mission was established in Australia, with head-
quarters in Adelaide and Melbourne. Under the conviction
that the necessities of China and other heathen lands demanded
help rather than colonial cities now well able to sustain the
Gospel themselves, the recent Conference of 1887 resolved to
withdraw further financial aid from Australia, so as to have
more funds to spend on more needy spheres.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, jQ^jioS?-

*
Fields of
Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Native
Contri-
butions.

Cliina .

j8S9

Or-
dained.
6

Lay.

Fe-
male.
3

2,436

1,318

162

388

*■ Including the sums spent in Ireland, Canada, and Australia. The Mission in
Canada in 1874 united with the various other Methodist bodies in the Dominion, and
thus was formed 'The Methodist Church of Canada/

( 12S )

CHURCH OF SCOTLAND FOREIGN MISSIONS,

COMMENCED 1 82 9.

The one name inseparably associated with the early missionary
enterprise of the Church of Scotland is that of Alexander
Duff. The work of this good and great man is noticed under
the head of the ' Free Church of Scotland,' to which, on the
Disruption, he and his comrades attached themselves.^ It
must suffice to say here that Dr, Duff's educational work in
Calcutta inaugurated a new missionary era. In the words of
Dr. W. G. Blaikie, Duff

' felt assured that the Hindoo mind was quite ready to be carried onward
on the lines of Western civilization and progress. Practical effect was
given to this conviction in his Calcutta school, which was conducted on
two great principles, — first, that the Christian Scriptures were to be read
in every class able to read them, and to be used as the foundation and
pervading salt of the school ; and secondly, that through the English
language the science of the West was to be taught, notwithstanding the
revolution it must inevitably cause in many Hindoo notions, including
some of the most sacred and venerable beliefs. On these lines Duff worked
from the very beginning, and worked with such effect that his school was
extremely popular among the natives ; and the Orientalist party were
placed hors de combat. Quite a revolution, indeed, was effected. At the
same time the Mission did not want for striking spiritual fruit. Among its
early converts were a number of young men of great power and promise ;
and the esteem in which they were held was evinced by the fact that the
Church Missionary and other Societies got some of them as their agents ;
and they turned out to be very useful in their work in India.'

At the Disruption in 1843 the missionary staff without excep-
tion cast in their lot with the Free Church, and the work had
therefore to be reorganized. This was gradually accompUshed,
and much success has followed the labours of the missionaries.
These, it should be noted, in the case of all Presbyterian organ-
izations, represent not the Society formed of individuals, but the
Church in its collective capacity. The Missionary Committee
is appointed annually by the General Assembly, which exercises

» See p. 138.

126 Church of Scotland Foreign Missions.

a general supervision of the work, and includes a review of
missionary operations in its ecclesiastical procedure.

The Missions of the Church of Scotland are carried on in
fifteen principal stations in India, China and East Africa.

India. — Here the Calcutta Mission, of which the educa-
tional work is still the centre, takes the lead. In the Missionary
Institution, while the best secular education is given, qualifying
for the university examinations, religious instruction both in
Bengali and English is carefully attended to. In August 1887
the numbers were 417 in the college department, and 488 in
the school — together, 905. The number in the college depart-
ment is, the Principal writes, quite as many as they could do
justice to. Evangelistic work is carried on both in Calcutta
and at the sub-stations. At the sub-station of Mattiabrooz
there are 53 baptized Christians.

At Darjeeling the work was begun in 1870, by the Rev. W.
Macfarlane, M.A., who died in February 1887, at the early age
of forty-seven ; after having established a ' Universities' Mis-
sion ' for Independent Sikhim, with a training institution at
Kalimpong, in this district, already containing 40 students.

Great blessing has been vouchsafed to this Mission. There
are now about 850 baptized native Christians. There is a
monthly mission newspaper, the Mdsik Patrika, and Life
and Work, circulates with an English local supplement, linking
the Europeans with the Mission. Both European and native
Christians contribute liberally to missions.

In Madras, a Missionary Institute on the plan of that of
Calcutta was established in 1836 ; but it has never been so
prosperous. It has been made a second-grade College, affiliated
to the University. The native Christian church in Madras has
280 baptized Christians, and had 11 baptisms from heathenism
last year. The native church in Arkonam has 71 baptized
Christians, of whom 29 are communicants, and good mission
and Sunday-schools. In the schools at Vellore there are 369
pupils.

The Bombay Missionary Institute has an average attendance
of 270, and there is a small native congregation numbering 394

India. 127

In the Punjab district, where the Mission was established in
1857, there are three principal stations, Sialkot, Gujarat and
Chamba. These stations have been favoured during the past
two years with a remarkable work of grace, no fewer than 450
persons having been baptized in 1886, and a similar number in
1887. The schools are greatly prosperous, and there is a work
among the soldiers.

The centre of the East African Mission, established 1874,
is at Blant)n:e, where there is a small native church, with several
native teachers and upwards of loo scholars. There is a mission
station and school at Domati, sixty miles from Blantyre.
Several young men in the African Mission, it is hoped, will
become ordained missionaries to their own people.

In China the Mission, founded 1878, at Ichang, on the great
Yang-tse river, near the point to which it is navigable by
steamers from the sea, 1,200 miles from its mouth, is in a
central and most favourable position for working in this vast
empire. The Medical Mission here, as well as in other fields
of the Church's labours, is full of promise.

John M'Murtrie,

Convene of Committee,

•s;.

•s

"J"

.'^

xn
1— 1

Ei;

H-I

'"C*

O
OO

Kg; s

S! S3

•

£-ai ffl

■3-

.*ui 1 o

.a "^

■S

. . 1 »■

i-s -s'

«_!_(

•§

S5 s

O u t-(

CJm *

^ii

aii

— H

■

'-V—'

*— v-^

. s

'*■

■*

/— *— -^

.M U

■Ji o

!>.

00 c4.f3

H flI.S lO

""a

B V

o u

s^y

Jz;

•

^°

■s

<<-<

°AS

^-■S

g°

£•

" J

off

e <

/—*-»

g .

00 •

•s .

;

1
•3

ill

1 '.

g tSS'S

o
1

1 1

f^ -.f^ : : : :
•f "oo- ■ ■ ■ ■

jg M (d tit

^ :II>S8^

O « M m H «

-g'

M : lO H fO« M

«Q000t-'O sO
U O M « fO g M

Is,::::::
•§

"- -S -3

"1 ::::::

N
VO

H
H

« : vo m « M •
m • M M

•i

tn : <*» fo : ; ;
• H . : :

: « : : M : :

: '.'.III M

■* : M^ : ; h

: : : M M oo

■^

M H : H « m

t^ VI fn m 00 ■* J?^

■ 1

•J 1

• •^' • g s I. ■

. .^ . 2 t- •< „ ■ •

1 111 "^5 up

1 'sM 1 rill

2
o

' t — 1
3 nllisi

.«

■1-

( 130 )

UNITED METHODIST FREE CHURCHES HOME
AND FOREIGN MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

ESTABLISHED 1837.

Previous to the amalgamation of the Wesleyan Association
with certain churches of the Wesleyan Reformers in 1857, the
former ■ had commenced Foreign Missionary operations in
Jamaica and our Australian colonies.

Within a few years after the union of the said churches,
Missions were commenced in New Zealand, East and West
Africa, and China.

The first year's income (1837) amounted to ;^847 i6;'. 51/.
The last (1887) to ;^2i,876 17^-. ^d.

The Rev. Thos. Painock, ex-We!sleyan Minister, of Jamaica,
with certain churches under his care, desired to be united
with the Wesleyan Association churches, and they were
received into the Connexion. In January 1838, the first
ministers (the Revs. J. Blytheman and J. Parkin) were sent to
Jamaica, and were present at the time of the liberation of the
'people from slavery. The increase in Church membership
since that period has been most gratifying, while upwards of
two thousand boys and girls attend the day-schools.

The Australian Mission was commenced in or about the
year 1849, the Rev. J. Townend, a highly-respected minister of
the denomination, leaving England for Melbourne.

There are now in Australia 33 ordained ministers, assisted
by 88 lay-workers, the communicants numbering 2,324, with
4,767 scholars in 72 Sunday and day-schools. In New
Zealand, also, entered in 1864 by the Rev. J. Tyerman, there
are 11 ordained ministers, with 37 lay assistants, 946 Church
members, and 2,503 scholars in 22 schools.

West Africa. — A body of Christians in Sierra Leone were

tJniied Methodist Free Churches Missionary Society. 13!

feceived into the Connexion in 1859, and the Rev. Joseph
New was sent as a Connexional Minister, and afterwards, in
addition, the Rev. Charles Worboys. Mr. New died from
fever, after a brief but profitable ministry. Mr. Worboys had
to return to England through failure in health. The names of
the Revs. J. S. Potts, W. Micklethwaite, S. Walmsley, and T. H.
Carthew, stand honourably connected with the history of our
Sierra Leone Churches.

Its present superintendent is the Rev. Thomas Truscott, a
truly faithful and highly acceptable minister.

Two- native young men, Messrs. Nicholl and Thompson, have
entered our Ministerial Institute as students, with the hope
that an intelligent native ministry may be created.

The climate of Sierra Leone, so unfavourable to Europeans,
necessitates the temporary or final retirement of brethren after
comparatively brief periods of service.

The West African Churches have most liberally contributed
to our funds. We regret that of late a seriously diminished
commerce has limited their means, and that when a large
expenditure in the erection of chapels is a great necessity.

East Africa. — To the late Charles Cheetliam, Esq., of
Heywood, we are chiefly indebted for the commencement of
our operations in East Africa. Deeply impressed by a work
vratten by Dr. Krapf, of Germany, he sought an interview
with him, and as the result, the doctor consented to conduct a
small band of brethren to East Africa, and select for them a
locality in which to begin their work. Two brethren, the Revs.
Thomas Wakefield and James Woolner, were selected, and two
young men from Switzerland accompanied them. They left
for Africa in 1861.

After a very brief period, the Rev. Thomas Wakefield was
left alone. Dr. Krapf 's and Mr, Woolner's health failed them,
and the two Swiss returned home. The Rev. Charles New left
England for the Mission in December 1862 : shortly after
that the Rev. E. Butterworth, a devoted young man, whose
career was soon cut short by death. For several years the
brethren Wakefield and New toiled on, amid many dangers
and suffering many privations. Mr. Wakefield visited England.
in 1868, Mr. New in 1872. The fervent, deeply interesting,
and eloquent addresses to our Home Churches of these two

K 2

132 l/hited Methodist Free Churches Missioni.

brethren raised a fine spirit of missionary enthusiasm, and
created a strong affection for our East African Mission.

Mr. New returned to the work in 1874, intending, if possible,
to open a new mission. He was treated, however, with great
cruelty by a savage chief, and attempted to return to Ribe, but
died on the journey. No white brother or sister was near him
in his last moments. Mr. Wakefield went with the purpose
of meeting him, and ministering to his necessities; but ere
he reached the place the spirit of brave Charles New had
departed. He was a man of great enterprise, arduous labour,
and self-sacrifice — one of those who enrich communities by
their words and deeds.

In 1870 the Rev. W. Gates was appointed to this mission,
and in 1876 the Rev. James Seden, but these brethren were
obliged to return to England after a short time, enfeebled
by repeated attacks of fever. Their love for the work was
strong.

Mr. Wakefield continued his labours until 1887. He has
done, by the blessing of God, a good and lasting work
Portions of the sacred Scriptures and hymns have been
translated into the language of the people. Useful arts have
been taught, by him and his colleagues. At Jormres, Durumas,
and Golbanti new missions have been opened, houses
and sanctuaries have been erected, and Christian churches
established.

A coloured minister from West Africa, the Rev. W. H.
Dasraj, was added to the staff in 1886, and continues con-
nected therewith. He has proved himself to be a most trust-
worthy agent of the Society.

In 1886 the Rev. John Baxter and John Houghton joined
the Mission. Mr. Baxter returned home broken down in
health afrer a brief period of labour. We regret his loss to the
Mission, Mr. Houghton and his wife, with many of the native
converts, were massacred at Golbanti. This dreadful tragedy
most painfully affected our home churches, but it was resolved
to persevere with the work.

The establishment of a Mission to the Gallas has been a
long and cherished desire of the Rev. T. Wakefield, with which
our committee and contributors have strongly sympathized.

The pioneer work is and will be costly, but the object is
worthy all our effort and all our sacrifice.

[Continued on page 134-

United Methodist Free Churches Missions,

133

w n

«i

> 5.

b £S

H +.

tr.P

Oi w

m "^

^«s

-1^

°^^

M S)

hi fij

"Si

(-,

v»

n S

^1
^1

C/3

■(*■

„

M
10

•^

♦

S.f

S"5-

U *'^

134 United Methodist Free Churches Missions.

China. — Our Mission in China was commenced in 1864, at
Ningpo, by the Rev. W. R. Fuller. He was joined, after a
short time, by the Rev. John Mara.

The Rev. F. W. Galpin arrived in China in 1868, and has
continued his valuable services to this date. In 1869 Mr.
Galpin was left alone, but in 187 1 the Rev. Robert Swallow
was appointed as his colleague.

A third missionary being desired, Mr. R. I. Exley, of Leeds,
was appointed, but in a very few years he was cut off by
consumption.

Mr. Galpin visited England in 1887. His accounts of the
moral necessities of China, and the progress of the work m
that empire, greatly interested the audiences he addressed, and
induced the missionary committee to resolve upon the opening
of a new Mission at Wenchow, Mr. W. S. Soothill, as the
successor of Mr. Exley, being selected as its minister.

The prejudice created in the minds of the Chinese by the
war with France led to extensive rioting at Wenchow, in the
midst of which our own and other Mission premises were
destroyed. The Chinese Government, to their credit, made
full compensation. New and more extensive premises were
erected, and the work of the Mission was resumed.

Mr. Swallow visited England, with his family, in 1886, and
received a very hearty welcome. His visit was attended with
benefit to the Mission cause. After a time, and having passed
through certain medical studies, he and Mrs. Swallow returned
to their scene of labour.

Our three brethren, Galpin, Swallow, and Soothill, are
actively engaged in the proclamation of divine truth and the
general work of their stations. They are most worthily
assisted by their devoted wives and by the native teachers.

In the foreign stations, including Australia and New
Zealand, there are 65 missionaries, 9,992 church members,
1,275 probationers, and 10,634 Sabbath school scholars.

( 135 )

FOREIGN MISSIONS OF THE IRISH
PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH.

ESTABLISHED 1840.

In July 1840 'the Synod of Ulster' and 'the Secession
Synod' became united under the name of 'the General
Assembly of the Presbyterian Church in Ireland.' The first
act of this new Assembly was the setting apart of its first
missionaries to India. The Rev. Dr. Wilson, of Bombay, had
suggested to the Irish Church the propriety of their taking up
Mission work in the province of Gujarat. This suggestion
was accepted. The Rev. James Glasgow, who is still living,
and the Rev. Alexander Kerr, were the first missionaries ; and
in 1842 they were followed by four others, two of them being
Rev. Robert Montgomery and Rev. James McKee. These
missionaries began work, not in Gujarat proper, but in the
adjoining peninsula of Kattiawar. Their first stations were
Rajpot, Poorbandar, and Gogo. Inside the first ten years
Surat was also taken possession of This is a large town, of
more than 100,000 inhabitants. The London Missionary
Society had been working there since 1815 ; but, feehng the
isolation of their Gujarat Mission, they transferred the work to
the Irish Church in 1846. Surat is one of the chief centres of
the Parsi population.

The first baptism took place in Poorbandar ; Abdur Rahman,
the Moonshi, or Mussulman teacher, was baptized on the
8th of October, 1843. He was the ' man of knowledge ' of the
whole region, and his baptism made a deep impression. At
the time of his baptism his confession was as follows : ' Jesus
is mine, and I am His ; and He knows my heart.'

In the first ten years there were only 2 1 baptisms. But the
Word of God had been preached far and near, and a large
portion of the Bible had been translated into the Gujarati
tongue. During the second decade the work was much ex-
tended. Ahmedabad, the second great city of the province,
with a population of about 110,000, was now attacked, though
formal possession of it was not taken until the year 1863. In

136 Foreign Missions of the Irish Presbyterian Church.

i860 the London Missionary Society put into our hands their
work also in the Kaird district, and gave over to the Irish
Church their premises in Borsad. Already a very interest-
ing work had begun amongst the Dherds there. When the
first of these Dherds, or outcasts, was admitted into the
Church, the Christians of caste immediately withdrew, and
only six of them returned. It was a terrible ordeal for the
Mission to pass through ; but it was passed successfully.

In the third decade the growth was much more rapid.
Borsad became a great centre of Christian work. Nor was
the Church there recruited from the Dherds only; many
Dhavalas, Patidars, and other caste people became Christians.
The town of Auand, in the same district, was taken possession
of. Quite a number of churches were built throughout the
district, and in Borsad at present there are 457 baptized persons,
and 92 communicants. The total Christian community of the
place amounts to 807, while in Auand the numbers are 654.

The total numbers in connection with this Mission in India,
according to the reports at the end of 18S6, were as follows ;
baptized persons, 1,473; communicants, 299; total Christian
community, 2,270,

A number of other things may be mentioned briefly about
this work in Gujarat. Six agricultural villages have been
formed ; several thousand acres of land have been granted on
easy terms by the Government ; ' and there has grown, and is
growing up in them, a population of robust and independent
Christian farmers.'

The Orphanages of the Mission give shelter and education
to 105 children. There is a very vigorous Gujarat Tract and
Book Society in connection with the Mission, which, during the
four years 1 883-1 886, printed and put into circulation on an
average 55,000 books and tracts each year. There are at
present in connection with our Indian Mission 11 ordained
missionaries, 2 superintendents of high schools, and 8 mis-
sionaries of the Female Association. The account of this
Association is given in a separate paper. There are also 19
native evangelists, 6 colporteurs, and 43 school teachers, who
are all Christians. There are 900 children in the high
schools; and in the vernacular schools there are above 2,000.

A very interesting stage in the history of this Gujarat
Mission has now been reached. There is a number of native
congregations each requiring the services of a pastor; and

India: China,

137

several of the native evangelists, who for years have been
under the training of the missionaries, and working under
their superintendence, are qualified to be settled over them.
The first of these men has recently been licensed to preach
the Gospel, and will shortly be ordained ; and before long it is
expected there will be a number of self-supporting congrega-
tions, each with a native pastor of its own.

In 1880 a Mission was begun to China by the Irish Pres-
byterian Church. At present there are only three missionaries
in the field. They work in the province of Manchuria;
their centre is the port of Newchwang. Long journeys have
been made over the regions away to the far north ; and the
missionaries are at present arranging for taking possession of
some of the large towns in the interior.

The income of the Foreign Mission for the year 1886-7
was ;^i2,728, including ;^2,3S8 contributed in India, as well
as ;^2,5oo raised by the Female Association.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, ;£i2,'j28.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign Workers.

Native Workers.

India (Gujarat)
China (Man-l
churia) . ./

1840
1880

Or-

dained.

Lay.
2

Fe-
male.

Or-
dained.

Lay.

68
5

Fe-
male.
12

Totals .

...

Fields of Labour.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scholars.

Native Contributions.

India (Gujarat)

China (Man-"
churia) . .,

2,270

299
24

38
2

3.042
10

(■R. 304, collections.
\R. 9,873, school fees.

£1, ot thereabouts.

Totals .

2,335

323

3.052

;^764 (about).

( X38 )

FOREIGN MISSIONS OF THE FREE CHURCH OF
SCOTLAND.

Free Church organized 1843.

The foreign missionary enterprise of the Church of Scotland
was begun in 1829; and in 1843, on the disruption of the
Church, the fourteen Indian and six Jewish missionaries, with
all the converts, passed over to the Free Church of Scotland,
leaving the property and capital funds only behind. The
following account therefore goes back to an earlier period than
that of the formation of the Free Church.

The first sphere of the Church's labour was in India.

Bengal. — On the 12th of August, 1829, Dr. Chalmers
presided at the ordination of Alexander Duff, to be the first
foreign missionary sent forth by the Church as such ; although
in 1560 John Knox had pledged the Reformed Kirk to ' preche
this glaid tydingis of the Kyngdome through the haill warld,'
On the 13th of July, 1830, the young missionary of twenty-four
founded his great evangelizing institution in the native quarter
of Calcutta. In one year Dr. Duff made the nucleus of his
institution, or combined school and college, a model for all
others, whether those of Government committees of Public
Instruction, independent Hindoo teachers, or Christian mis-
sionaries. Soon all the Protestant missionaries then in Bengal
united in urging that it should be made the one central
evangelizing institute for Eastern India. But the home
Churches were too divided for a statesmanlike scheme of
Christian catholicity, which Dr. Duff was able to see carried
out only towards the end of his life, and that as yet only in
Madras. Joined by Dr. W. S. Mackay, Dr. David Ewart,
Rev. John Macdonald, and Dr. Thomas Smith, he then
established a series of branch institutions and rural preaching
stations, within a radius of forty miles around Calcutta. The
Mission centre is the Duff Mission College,

India. 139

Western India or Bombay. — In 1835 ^'^ second great
Mission of the Church was taken over by the General Assembly
from the old Scottish Missionary Society. The Rev. John
Wilson, D.D., F.R.S., Mr. Nesbit, Mr. James Mitchell, and
Rev. Dr. J. Murray Mitchell, were at its head, in Bombay
and Poona. These, but especially Dr. Wilson, had been for
years attempting the same work in Western as Dr. Duff had
been beginning in Eastern India. While the necessities of
Bengali society led the latter to fight for the use of English in
teaching and preaching, the state of Bombay favoured the use
also of the Oriental languages, both classical and vernacular.
But the first effect of the transfer of the Bombay and Poona
Missions in 1835 was to develop the English school at the
former city into a missionary college, in which the first Parsees
were won to Christ, of whom the Rev. Dhanjibhai Nourojee is
still spared ; and of the educated Brahmans, the Rev. Narayan
Sheshadri, D.D., still wins many souls to Christ. The condition
of Parsee and Maratha society admitted of the early establish-
ment of girls' schools by the missionaries' wives. From
Bombay the Mission evangelized among the Jewish community,
as well as among the Parsees, Hindoos, Mohammedans, and
Africans. Its centre is the Wilson Mission College.

Madras. — In 1837 the Rev. John Anderson, having been
roused by Dr. DufPs speech in the General Assembly two years
before, founded the South India Mission, assisted by the
Rev. R. Johnston and the Rev. J. Braidwood. There also a
vigorous Christian Institution was developed out of a school ;
and, as at Calcutta and Bombay, it soon bore such spiritual
fruit as the late Rev. A. Venkataramiah and the Rev.
J. Rajahgopaul, the latter of whom twice visited Scotland.
Very soon large towns or centres of influence in the interior,
both Tamil and Telugu-speaking, were supphed from Madras
with preachers and teachers. ,And in Southern as in Western
India, the weakness and variety of the castes allowed female
education to begin early and spread extensively. Under the
Rev. W. Miller, D.D., CLE., the Institute has become the
united Christian college for all South India.

JJagpoi^e.— Although the Fre? Church of Scotla^d' began

140 Free Church of Scotland Foreign Missions.

with only ;^3oo in its Foreign Mission treasury, its two earliest
acts were to found a new enterprise in Central India, and to
undertake a Kafir Mission in South Africa. In 1844 it sent to
the then native state of Nagpore the Rev. Stephen Hislop, a
man who, alike by his life and his death, was to prove worthy
to be ranked with Duif, Wilson, and Anderson, as the fourth
founder of its India Missions. Its centre is Hislop Missionary
College.

All the colleges are affiliated with the universities in India,
and train Christian converts in divinity to be vernacular as
well as English preaching missionaries and pastors of native
congregations on the Presbyterian system.

Kaffraria. — This Mission was transferred to the Free Church
of Scotland in 1844 by the Glasgow Missionary Society. It
had been in existence since 182 1, when there was only one
other missionary in the whole country, Mr. Brownlee, of the
London Society. The first missionaries were Messrs. Thomson
and Bennie. In 1823 the Rev. John Ross began long and
faithful services to the Church of Africa; which are perpetuated
through his sons, the Revs. Bryce and Richard Ross.

The Mission is now in two parts, the South Kafir and North
Kafir, divided by the great Kei River. Lovedale Institution, at
Alise, near King William's Town, is the centre of the former,
evangehzing and industrial, under Rev. Dr. Stewart, who
succeeded Rev. W. Govan. Blythswood Institution, under
Rev. James M'Laren, M.A., is the centre of the latter, which
stretches north on the main road to Natal as far as Isolo,
where Somerville station is placed.

This Kafir Mission held its jubilee locally in 187 1, amid
great rejoicings and thanksgivings to God on the part of two
thousand natives and a thousand Europeans. The one -station
of Kafir huts has grown into eight great evangehstic centres,
with sixty out-stations. These are under the oversight of
thirteen ordained missionaries, of whom three are Kafirs, who
are pastors of large congregations.

Natal. — Dr. Duffs visit to South Africa resulted in the
adoption, in 1867, of a Free Church Mission to the Zulu
Kafirs. The late Rev. James Allison, who had proved a most
successful missionary there, continued at its head, and it is

Africa: Melanesia,. 141-

now represented by Pietermaritzburg station, and by Impolweni,
fourteen miles distant from that place. In 1874 the Dowager
Countess of Aberdeen asked Dr. Duff to receive an endowment
for the establishment and management of a Mission to bear
the name of the Gordon Memorial. The Hon. J. H. Gordon,
her son, had formed the desire to begin a Mission, but was
suddenly removed by death. Hence a capital sum of ;^6,ooo
was vested in a trust, consisting of three members of the noble
Gordon family, and the Convener and two members of the
Free Church Foreign Missions Committee. This was followed
by gifts of ;£'4,soo. The Rev. J. Dalzell, M.B., who was sent
out, selected a site within a few miles of the frontier of Zulu-
land. When schools and a native congregation had begun to
be formed, war with Ketchawayo burst forth, and temporarily
arrested operations. But peace has resulted in a further
advance from the Gordon Memorial as a centre.

East Central Africa. — In the lands around Lake Nyassa
and half-way north to Lake Tanganyika the Livingstonia
Mission of the Free Church of Scotland established a station
at Dr. Livingstone's request, in 1875, '^^ ys^'^ ^-fts"^ his death.
The enterprise is managed in detail by a Committee in Glasgow,
and its purely secular affairs by the African Lakes Company.
The first settlement at Cape Maclear, at the south end of the
lake, has grown into several, at Brandawb on the west shore
and at Chikuse, Angoniland, and Cherengi and Cherga on the
uplands running northward. Since the Rev. Dr. Stewart founded
the Mission, the Rev. Dr. Laws has conducted it, with several
medical missionary colleagues, teachers and artizan-evangelists.
James Stewart, C.E., the first engineer, who sacrificed his
East India career and his life for the Mission, and others, have
followed him in the martyr-like sacrifice.

The New Hebrides. — ^Among the audience at Stranraer
who heard Dr. Duflf, in 1837, when preaching his first crusade
through Scotland, was the late Professor W. Symington, of
the Reformed Presbyterian Church. Fired with new zeal, on
the next New Year's day, old style, that minister laid the
foundation of the Foreign Mission which, four years after, his
Church sent out to the cannibals of New Zealand in 1842,
and of the New Hebrides in 1852. In 1876 the union of

142 Free Church of Scotland Foreign Missions.

the Free and the Reformed Presbyterian Churches brought
the Mission, which had been in successful operation for a
quarter of a century, directly under the Free Church of
Scotland.

The New Hebrides are independent, though coveted by the
French from the adjoining penal settlement of New Caledonia.
They are still redolent of associations with Captain Cook's
visits. They are more terribly known from the murder of and
hideous feast upon John WilUams, the missionary martyr of
Eromanga, in 1839, -succeeded by the similar martyrdom of
the Rev. Mr. Gordon and his wife in May 1861, and of his
brother. Rev. J. D. Gordon, who heroically went to take his
place in 1872. The whole Mission has a peculiar interest; as
being conducted by six or seven Presbyterian Churches in
harmonious co-operation.

Syria : the Lebanon. — Since in 1839 M'Cheyne and Drs.
Black, Keith, and A. Bonar were sent on a missionary expedition
to the Holy Land, many Christians in Scotland have sought to
evangelize the Jews and Mohammedans and the Eastern
Christians there. Even before the massacres, when in 1 860 Lord
Dufferin secured peace and good government for the Lebanon,
a catholic agency was established in Scotland for the Christian
education of its people, termed the Lebanon Schools Society.
Dr. Duff and Principal Lumsden visited the mountain, and
this resulted in the appointment, in 1872, of the late Rev.
John Rae, M.A., as an ordained, and, in 1876, of the Rev. Dr.
William Carslaw as a medical missionary. Of the many
districts into which the Lebanon is divided, the Meten is
that in which the Mission works, from Shweir, where a con-
gregation of the Syrian Evangelical Church has been formed,
and a church is being built.

South Arabia : Shaikh Othman, near Aden. — In February
1885 the Hon. Mr. and Mrs. Keith-Falconer projected a Mission
to the Mohammedans and SomaJis around Aden. Having
surveyed the protected tribes of the neighbourhood as far as El
Hauta, capital of the Sultan of Lahej, they resolved to settle at
Shaikh Othman, the well-watered British outpost and village, ten
miles from Steamer Point. There the British Government granted
a plot of garden land for the settlement. They returned to

South Arabia. i/^%

England to secure a medical missionary, and in December
1886 they set out for the new Mission, accompanied by Dr. B.
Stewart Cowen. The cost pf the enterprise was met by its
devoted volunteer founders. Mr. Keith-Falconer, being him-
self a member of the Free Church of Scodand, and son of the
late Earl of Kintore, who was long an honoured elder of that
Church, asked its Forfeign Missions Committee to recognise
him, and to appoint his medical colleague, as its representative.
This the Committee cordially did, and their action was
confirmed by the General Assembly. But the Mission was in
all essential respects as catholic in its organization as in its
aims.

In the first week of 1887 the Medical and Bible Mission
was begun in Shaikh Othman, in a native house, with remark-
able success. But on the morning of the i ith May, the beloved
Ion Keith-Falconer was gently and suddenly taken to the
Master's presence. The body of our pioneer missionary to
Arabia was carried by the loving hands of British officers and
soldiers (H.M. 98th) to the cemetery of Aden Camp. There
he has taken possession of the land for Christ, as, six centuries
ago, in the north of Africa, did the noble of Spain, Raymund
Lully, whom, alike in sanctified learning and self-devotion. Ion
Grant Neville Keith-Falconer resembled.

The grateful people implored the Christian physician speedily
to return. The Right Hon. the Countess-Dowager of Kintore
and the Hon. Mrs. Keith-Falconer resolved each to guarantee
;^3oo a year, as the stipends of two missionaries,

Dr, Cowen has returned to complete the buildings, a second
additional site has been secured, and Dr. Paterson has gone
out as medical missionary. The Free Church of Scotland has
raised ;^i,2oo for the buildings, and has sent out an evangelist
and a medical assistant. An ordained missionary will follow in
the course of 1888.

GENERAL VIEW.

The Free Church of Scotland's Foreign Missions are thus
Consolidated in seven well-defined fields, and are extended
among certain great races of marked individuahty and influence,
in the two continents of Asia and Africa. In and to the south
of Asia the fields are — (i) India, and there especially the

144 P^^^ Church of Scotland Foreign MissioHt.

educated Brahmanical Hindoos, numbering seventeen millions,
and the simple aboriginal demon-worshippers, numbering
seven millions; (2) Arabia, from Aden to Shaikh Othman
as a base, for the Mohammedan Arabs of Lahej and the
interior, and for the SomaUs from the opposite coast of Africa ;
(3) the New Hebrides group of thirty islands in the Pacific
Ocean to the south of Eastern Asia, containing eighty
thousand cannibals of the Malay or Polynesian and Negrillo
or Papuan races ; (4) Syria, where on Lebanon, twenty mUes
to the north-east of Beiroot, there is a medical and educational
Mission to the quasi-Mohammedan Druses, and to the ignorant
Christians of the Greek and Latin Churches. In Africa tiie
Missions are at work among the three principal varieties of the
great Bantu race of fetish worshippers, termed by their Moham-
medan oppressors Kafirs. These varieties are — (r) the Kafirs
of Cape Colony, with whom we have fought seven cruel wars,
but who are now peaceful, because largely Christianized and
civilized around the provincial capital of King William's Town,
In this great work the United Presbyterian and Free Churches
are practically, and wUl be corporately, united. (2) The Zulus
of Natal are evangelized from Maritzburg, the capital; from
Impolweni estate, where an institution is being built like
Lovedale for Kaffraria proper ; and from Gordon, on the
borders of purely native Zululand. (3) The Kafir-Zulu tribes
of Lake Nyassa region, farther north, are cared for by the
Livingstonia Mission, under the Rev. R. Laws, M.D., who is a
United Presbyterian missionary in the service of the Free
Church of Scotland.

In the year ending 3jst of March, 1887, above ;^8i,ooo was
raised for and spent upon these Missions, independently of that
contributed for Missions to the Jews, the Continent of Europe,
and the Colonies, which made the whole missionary revenue
of the Free Church for Christ's cause abroad about ;^94,ooo.
The total cost of administering the ;^8i,ooo was under ;i^r, 200,
which is believed to be the lowest percentage of charge in the
history of Missions, not a little voluntary service being done
for the Master's sake and the Church's good. Three of the
sources of this revenue are of peculiar interest, (i) The
natives themselves contributed ;£iS,i7o of it, partly for
church and missionary purposes, and more largely as fees for
school and college education ; Europeans on the spot contri-

rmance. 14^

buted ;!^4,6s5 besides. (2) The Free Church having left the
' voluntary ' question opeij, and its Missions being educational
as well as preaching, its missionary teachers and professors
qualify for grants-in-aid, as at home, and in this shape ;^i 2,600
was received from the various governments of India and South
Africa. (3) The most important single source of revenue, spirit-
ually and financially, is the congregational, created by Dr.
Duff before the Disruption of 1843, and amounting last year
to ;^i 5,434. Dr. Duff's ideal was an association of all the
communicants in every congregation for prayer and giving on
behalf of Foreign Missions, and Dr. Chalmers tells us he
himself was led by this plan to devise the organization of the
Sustentation Fund. About three-fourths of the 1024 congrega-
tions of the Church have such quarterly associations, the other
fourth still adheres to the annual collection at the church door.
These associations are the sheet anchor of the Church Missions,
not only financially but spiritually. Through them the whole
Church becomes missionary ; without them there is a fear that
the Missions may be cared for by what will be virtually a society
within the Church. This congregational revenue has steadily
risen from ;^4,374 to nearly fourfold. But not more than
one-third of the whole communicants give for Foreign Missions,
while, allowing for families and the very poor, the proportion
should be two-thirds. The whole sum raised in Scotland
alone by the Free Church for its Foreign Missions since 1843
is above a million sterling. But this is still the day of small
things to the prayer of faith and labour of love. Like the
other evangelical churches of Protestant Christendom, the
Free Church has only begun to play its part in the world
enterprise for which our Lord prayed the Father j^John xvii.
20-22), and which He committed to every disciple in all ages.
The plan of the Zenana Missions was first suggested by
Prof. T. Smith, and carried out in 1854 by the Rev. John
Fordyce of the Free Church, which raisedj ;^7,o68 for native
women's education in India and South Africa in t886. The
Ladies' Society, charged by the Church with this since 1837, has
recently, under the Honorary Secretary, Colonel Young, Rev.
U. Stevenson, Secretary, and Miss Rainy, who made a tour in
India, so reorganized its system, .that every congregation is
asked to form an association of women only, separate from that
for Foreign Missions and all represented in presbyterial

146 Free Church of Scotland Foreign Missions,

auxiliaries. Zenana Missions must fonn only a small part of
the agency, which as hitherto, must be largely devoted to
Christian schools — dropping the orphanages, however, as no
longer necessary, and developing normal schools for the supply
of indigenous Zenana teachers ; high schools at which the
native Christian community, growing in wealth, intelligence,
and political and social influence, may receive a suitable Bible
education ; and Medical Missions by both Scottish and native
practitioners fully qualified. From the Calcutta School of the
Free Church there has gone up to the University one Bengalee
Cliristian young lady, who received the degree of Master of
Arts (with honours), amid the applause of her countrymen and
the eulogies of members of the Government.

The mean annual increment of adult converts to the Free
Church Missions is 450, or more than an average congregation
in Scotland. Its whole staff of Christian agents is 634 strong,
at 29 central and 154 branch stations. It has 66 ordained
missionaries, of whom 21 are natives, 15 medical missionaries,
55 European missionary teachers, of whom 31 are ladies,
exclusive of 31 missionaries' wives, 11 European evangelists
and artisans, 328 native teachers, male and female, 129
catechists and colporteurs, 2 6 native divinity students, and 40
Bible-women. The members of the Free Church of Scotland
numbered 331,055 in 1886-7. The number of its ministers,
exclusive of missionaries, was 1121 at home and abroad,
and of its divinity students in tlie three Colleges of Edinburgh,
Glasgow and Aberdeen, 318, of whom 88 entered for the first
of the four years' course of study, after the University course
in Arts of three or four years. Of these by far the larger
number held the degree of M. A. j the others passed an entrance
examination equivalent to the degree. From this source the
Foreign Missions of the Free Church of Scotland drew all their
ordained missionaries.

George Smith, LL.D., Secretary.

In*

Madras ....
Central Provinces .
liaidarabad, Deccan

Africa:—

Kairaria ....

Natal

E. Central Africa .

Melanesia : —
New Hebrides . .

Syria :—
Lebanon ....

Arabia :—

S.Arabia. . . .

India : —
Calcutta and Bengal
Santalia ....
Bombay ....

1 I' ^ §^&- k^S'&^^S

•ft'

H Ov Ol *.VOO Hj^'MHWJi.^fc

: H « A-wo :4»ooioi/iojtA S. .

ffi.

I?
: : : :wo :*.»w4».h4^ S

: : : • S ™'^ §*
: w : ::w BMUMUJi-^g-ag^S.

el a

1
i'

: M o cft cow o w o, ca-p- MM ^

«3

; : : :ooo omooioww g

: H ; 4>-o oiHUMu-n

\0 VD M 4* 0\.^ tn M

few '■

• ♦W * -+-M MMLOM WH
*■ CO tOMH -MrihJW OMJl (0

ii|- ■

H Hln HH>HH.Mn
: : H CTiMM MWUlWMMN

lis

■s,

M 0\ M M

00
CX)

o
o

( 148 )

WELSH CALVINISTIC METHODISTS' FOREIGN
MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

[ ESTABLISHED 1840.

The Calvinistic Methodists of Wales began to take an interest
in missionary work at the time when the London Missionary
Society was estabhshed. They contributed liberally to its funds,
and several of the most useful missionaries of liiat excellent
Society were trained in their churches. But a desire had been
growing for some years that the connexion should have a
Mission of its own, and this ultimately led to the formation of
the Welsh Calvinistic Methodist Foreign Missionary Society,
which was established in Liverpool on the 31st of January,
1840. The field of its first operations was on the north-eastern
frontier of Bengal, on the lofty range of mountains which
separates the plains of Bengal from the valley of Assam, These
mountains are inhabited by various hill-tribes, the Garos, the
Khasis, the Jaintias, Nagas, &c. The British Government
had, about 1834, made a treaty with the Siims (Kings) of Khasia,
by which a military station was to be estabUshed at Gherra-
poonjee, and a road made across the Khasia Hills to the British
territory in Assam. Soon after this treaty was made, Mr. Lish,
one of the Serampore missionaries, came to Gherra with the
intention of carrying on missionary operations, but did not
remain long. In February 1837, the Rev. J. Tomlin went to
Khasia, hoping to work his way, in that direction, to the
southern part ot China ; but after a residence of a few months
on the Hills, he returned to England. When the Welsh Foreign
Mission was estabUshed in 1840, Mr. Tomlin called the atten-
tion of the Directors to Khasia as a promising field, and
strongly advised them to take possession of it. His advice was
followed, and the first missionary of the Society, the Rev.
Thomas Jones, of Berriew, Montgomeryshire, left Liverpool for
the Khasia Hills on the 2Sth of November, 1840, arriving at
Gherrapoonjee on the 22nd of June, 1841. He devoted him-

Wehh Caivinistic Methodisii Missionary Society. 145

self at once to acquiring the language of the people, and, as
they had no Hterature or books, the task was not an easy one.
He received some assistance from two young men who had
learnt a little English from Mr. Lish, the Baptist missionary
to whom we have referred. In May 1842 other missionaries
were ordained, the Revs. W. Lewis, Dr. Owen Richards, and
James WiUiams. Mr. Williams was appointed to commence
missionary work among the Bretons in the western part of
France, where he and Mrs. Williams continued to labour until
1869. Mr. and Mrs. Lewis, together with Dr. Richards, a
medical missionary, went to Khasia, and arrived at Gherra-
poonjee on the 2nd of January, 1843. After labouring for
eighteen years on the Khasia Hills, Mr. and Mrs. Lewis returned
to this country in May 1861. In September 1845 another
missionary, the Rev. Daniel Jones, of Cilcen, Flintshire, went
out to strengthen the small band of workers ; but he died in a
few months after reaching the field. Other workers followed,
the Revs. W. Pryse, T. Jones, R. Parry, D. Sykes, G. Hughes,
and H. Roberts. But at times, owing to various circumstances,
defection, illness, and death, only one or two men were left to
carry on the work. There are now eight missionaries in the
field. The progress for some years was but slow and small,
if reckoned by the number of converts. We have no statistics
for the year 185 1, which closed the first decade of mission
work on the Hills ; but we find that at the end of 1850 there
was one church with fourteen communicants and six candidates.
The congregation at Nongsawlia — the mission-station near
Gherrapoonjee — ^numbered 80 or 100, but on some occasions
as many as 200 would come to hear the Gospel preached.
There were from thirty to forty boys in the day-school, and
eighteen females were taught by Mrs. Lewis.

In 1846 a new mission was established at Jowai, the chief
village on the Jaintia Hills, and in subsequent years the work
was extended to various other parts of the Hills. In 1849, the
Rev. W. Pryse commenced operations at Sylhet in the plains
of Bengal. The Revs. T. Jones, R. Parry, H. Roberts, and
G. Hughes, also laboured here for a time; but though the
work was carried on vigorously and not without some degree
of success, circumstances occurred which made it advisable to
limit the operations of the Mission to the Hills. It was hoped
that some other Society would be able to take over this field '

^50

Welsh Calvinistic Methodists^

but the overtures made with that view were unsuccessful, and
this large district was unoccupied until 1887, when this Mission
was enabled to resume the work.

The following statistics for the last year of the three last
decades, 1861, 1871, i88r, and for 1887, show that the pro-
gress has been steady and most encouraging : —

1861.

1871,

1881.

1887.

Churches

Preaching Stations

Church Members ....

Communicants ....

Candidates

Children in the Church .

Preachers '

Deacons

Sunday-School Teachers . .
Sunday Scholars ....

Day Schools

Day Scholars

Hearers

158

45
^8

13
290
500

5 14

106

216

192

749

1,250

900

2,060

452

713

895

170

2,748

2,666
3,326

119

4,401

1,359

1,179

1,833

344

5,556

120

3,833
6,499

The Mission field in India is divided into eight districts,
each under the charge of one or inore missionaries. These
districts are : —

(i) Gherea. — Here is located the Normal School which
supplies the various village schools on the Hills with teachers.
This institution has grown gradually out of the day-school
established here by the first missionary. Previous to 1867
much had been done by the missionaries successively in charge
of the district to prepare some of the most advanced pupils
for becoming village school teachers. In the year mentioned,
however, the school was formally constituted a Normal College,
under the charge of the Rev. Hugh Roberts, succeeded in
1876 by the Rev. John Roberts, who was head-master until
the beginning of the present year (1888). The college is now
under the superintendence of the Rev. J. Ceredig Evans, who

' In the statistics for 1881 and 1887, only those who have been licensed
by the Presbytery are counted j there are many others who preach every
Sabbath.

Foreign Missionary Society, 151

assists Mr. Roberts in the general work of the district also.
At Cherra, too, there has lately been formed the nucleus of a
Theological Institution conducted by Mr. Roberts and Mr.
Evans. There are in this district 3 churches and 11
preaching stations, 408 church members, 878 adherents {i.e.
people who have given up heathen practices, keep the Sabbath,
and attend' means of grace), 727 Sunday scholars and teachers,
and 563 day scholars.

(2) Shillong is now the headquarters of the Government
of Assam. The mission has here a. High School for boys and
girls, and a chapel has been recently erected with accommoda-
tion for 1200 people. The town and a large tract of the
neighbouring country are under the charge of the Rev. T.
Jerman Jones. This district contains 14 churches, 34 preach-
ing stations, 1,864 church members, 2,122 adherents, 1,897
Sunday scholars and teachers, and 1,274 day scholars.

(3) Shella. — This district lies to the south-west of Cherra,
and borders upon the plain of Bengal, and the religion and habits
of the people combine many of the characteristics of the Hill
tribes with some of those of their Bengali neighbours. - There
are here 12 churches, 17 preaching stations, 467 church
members, 777 adherents, 673 Sunday scholars and teachers,
and 618 day scholars. The Rev. William Williams is now in
charge of the district.

(4) Mawphlang district contains 2 churches, 3 preaching
stations, 123 church members, 204 adherents, 159 Sunday
scholars and teachers, and 103 day scholars. Besides the
ordinary missionary work, a Medical Mission is carried on here
under the direction' of the Rev. G. Griffiths, M.B., CM.
Among a people who attribute, as the Khasis do, all their
ailments, bodily and other, to the operation of demons, and
who depend for immunity and deliverance from sickness and
injury upon the concihation of these imaginary powers by
sacrifices, a Medical Mission not only provides bodily relief,
but also strikes at' the root of their superstition. Many
heathens from all parts of the Hills, coming to Dr. Griffiths in
search of deliverance from physical suffering, have thus heard
for the first time, and have carried back to the distant villages

152 Welsh Calvinistic Methodists'

from which they came, the tidings of the way of salvation.
During 1887, Dr. Griffiths treated 1418 patients, of whom 599
were heathens.

(5) Khadsawphra. — This is the territory of the Rajah of
Nongklow, who was the first of the Khasi chiefs to make a
treaty with the British Government. The present Rajah,
TJ Kinesing Siim (King), is a zealous elder of the church at
Mairang, and often takes part in the public services in the
district. There are here 5 churches, 13 preaching stations,
282 church members, 401 adherents, 433 Sunday scholars and
teachers, atid 336 day scholars. The Rev. C. L. Stephens is
the missionary in charge.

(6) JowAi. — Since 1881 the Rev. John Jones has had the
superintendence of this district. In March of the present year
(1888), he returned home on furlough, leaving the charge of
the district to Mr. Arthur D. Hughes, M.B., C.M., a Medical
Missionary. It is intended to make Jowai the headquarters of
■a Medical Mission for Jaintia under the care of Dr. Hughes.
There are in this district 7 churches, 27 preaching stations,
814 church members, 1262 adherents, 1262 Sunday scholars
and teachers, and 680 day scholars.

(7) Shangpoong. — This district, which was formed in 1880,
comprises the part of Jaintia east of the Jowai district, and
has, since its formation, been under the charge of the Rev.
Robert Evans. At the end of 1887 there were in the district
8 churches, 14 preaching stations, 443 church members, 748 Sun-
day scholars and teachers, 855 adherents, and 259 day scholars.

When the missionaries commenced their labours in Khasia,
the people had no books or written language. Several editions
of the New Testament have been printed in Khasi, and a
translation of the Pentateuch ; two editions of ' The Pilgrim's
Progress,' translated by Mr. Lewis ; several editions of a Hymn
Book, the last containing 242 hymns; the Confession of Faith,
Mr. Charles's ' Instructor,' Dr. Watts's ' New Testament His-
tory,' ' Come to Jesus,' and many tracts and school-books. The
missionaries are now engaged in translating the remaining
portion of the Old Testament.

The Gospel has wrought a wonderful change in the material

Poreign Missionary Society. 153

condition of the Khasis ; the people have become more cleanly
in their persons and their habits ; they build better houses, and
have greater comforts in their homes; they till their land
better, and become more elevated in all their domestic and
social relations. Many Europeans who have visited the Hills
bear testimony to the civilizing influence of the instruction that
has been given by the missionaries. But the Gospel has done
more than this ; it has effected a greater change ; it has delivered
many from the power of darkness and translated them into the
kingdom of God's dear Son. Many proofs might be given of
the reality of this change ; it is shown (i) by the personal efforts
made by many of the native Christians to bring others to a
knowledge of salvation ; (2) by their willingness to contribute
their money for religious purposes; they build their own
school-rooms and chapels, many of them exercising much self-
denial that they may have something to give ; (3) the reality of
their conversion is shown not only by a life consistent with the
Gospel, but by their being enabled to suffer loss and persecu-
tion for the sake of Christ. We are constantly receiving
accounts of young men and women, and sometimes of elderly
people, being cruelly treated by their relatives because they
have cast their lot with the Christians. The story of U Borsing
Siim is well known — he refused the Rajaship of Ghewa rather
than deny his Christian profession.

Sylhet District. — The Rev. J. Pengwern Jones and Miss John
have since the beginning of the present year settled in the town
of Sylhet, to resume the work formerly carried on here. There
is here a mission chapel and a few native Christians. Miss
John has commenced a small school for girls, and hopes to
have access to the Zenanas. There is in the district of Sylhet
a population of nearly two millions, without any missionaries,
except the agents of this Society.

Brittany has also been chosen as a missionary field by the
Welsh Mission, because of the interest taken by the people of
Wales in the Bretons, a people speaking a language very similar
to their own, and being Uke them a branch of the old Celtic
family.

JosiAH Thomas, M.A.,

Secretary.

tS4 U^elsh Calvinistic Methodisti Foreign Missionary Society.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, ;i^S,ooo.^

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign Workers.

Native Workers.

Khasia and Jamtial
Hills, Assam ./
Sylhet^ . . .

184I
1887

Or-
dained.

Lay.
I

Fe-
male.

Lay.

/ 23 Evan.'
\i86Teacli.

14B.W.
78 T.

Totals . .

209

Fields of Labour.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
municants.

Schools.

Scholars.

Native
Contributions.

Khasia and Jamtial
Hills, Assam ./
Sylhet. . . .

6,499

1,389

120

3,833'

;^48o

Totals . .

6.SI9

1,389

120 3,833

;f48o

' This includes the amount spent in the Brittany Mission.

^ The Sylhet Mission was given up 16 years ago, but resumed last year.

^ The workers given are Evangelists, who have been licensed by the
Presbytery, and paid teachers, male and female, and Bible-women. There
are some sixty others, who preach every Sunday, and 3 14 teachers in the
Sunday Schools.

■■ The above are day-schools onlyj we have 119 Sabbath schools,
attended by 5,899 scholars.

( 1S5 )

PRIMITIVE METHODIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

ESTABLISHED- 1 843.
EXTENDED TO THE HEATHEN 1869.

The missionary work of this Connexion, strictly speaking,
dates from the year 1843; but at first it was carried on exclu-
sively at home and in the colonies. These stations were
established in Victoria, New South Wales, South Australia,
Queensland, Tasmania, New Zealand, and Canada, most of
which are still supported by the Connexion; but it was not
until 1869 that missions to the heathen were undertaken. In
that year, a vessel named the Elgiva, trading between Liverpool
and the West Coast of Africa, touched at the Island of
Fernando Po, a Spanish colony in the Gulf of Guinea. The
captain and carpenter of this vessel were members of the
Primitive Methodist Church, Boundary Street, Liverpool ; and
the carpenter, Mr. Hands, having to attend to some work which
made it necessary for him to remain on shore for a few days,
gathered as many of the people together for worship as he
could. He found a few who feared God, and who had been
members of the Baptist Church, before the Mission conducted
by Mr. Saker was broken up by the Spanish authorities and
the missionary expelled. These people welcomed Mr. Hands ;
and as there had been a change in the Government of Spain,
and there was then liberty for the people to meet for worship,
they wished him to stay and be their minister. This he could
not do, but he submitted the needs of this island to the
Missionary Committee of the Primitive Methodist Connexion,
and after a careful consideration of the request made that a
mission should be established in Santa Isabel, the chief town,
that request was granted, and in January 1870 the Revs. R. W.
Burnett and H. Roe, with their wives, sailed for this field ot
labour. They met with a hearty welcome. In 1871 the Rev.
D. T. Maylott was sent out to join his brethren and help to
extend the work along the west coast of the island ; but it was

15^ Primitive Methodisi Missionary Sodety.

not till 1873 that this was really done, owing to difficulties
which interposed. Mr. W. M. Barleycorn, who was one of the
first converts at Santa Isabel, was associated with Mr. Maylott
in the West Mission, the headquarters of which were fixed at
George's Bay. Land was obtained, and as at Santa Isabel
suitable buildings for church and school and missionary's
residence were erected. In February 1874 a catechumen
class was formed at George's Bay, and several young Rubis
were regularly met for religious instruction ; but it was October
of the same year before the first convert from heathenism; a
young man named Hooree, was baptized.

The Mission at Santa Isabel has been extended to Banni, on
the north-east coast of that island, where land has been secured
and a station formed. Rev. W. M. Barleycorn, who had
laboured for some years at George's Bay, was removed to this
mission in 1884; but difficulties arising at Santa Isabel with the
Spanish authorities, he had in a short time to leave Banni and
return to George's Bay.

These Missions have been favoured with considerable pros-
perity, notwithstanding the hostility of the Roman Catholic
priests and some difficulties with the Spanish authorities.
Recently, however, a better understanding has been established
with the Government of Spain, and arrangements made for
educational work, which it is hoped wUl greatly enlarge the
usefulness of these Missions, and lead to the occupancy of the
whole island.

In 1869 the Missionary Committee received an invitation
from Aliwal North, a district of Cape Colony, bordering the
Orange Free State. After giving to this invitation due and
careful consideration, it was decided to send a missionary to
that locality. Accordingly, Rev. H. Buckenham was sent out
early in October 1870, and landed at Port Elizabeth in the
latter part of November, from which place he began his joumey
inland, and reached Aliwal on the 6th of December. For a
short time he had the use of the Dutch Church, but a room
was soon fitted up for public worship, and early in 1871 Mr.
Buckenham opened a Sunday School in the same room. In
the course of a few months he commenced an evening school
for natives, and in the August began a native day school
Church and school and parsonage were built, and other

Primitive Methodist Missionary Society.

157

facilities provided for carrying on the work of the Mission.
Mr. Buckenham remained till 1875, when he was succeeded
by Rev. John Smith. The Rev. John Watson followed Mr.
Smith, who returned to his former field in 1883. The Mission
has been favoured with encouraging success, and now compre-
hends two European Churches, five native Churches, and two
native day-schools.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, _;^i5,9oo 131. f)d?-

Fields of Labour.

Entered,

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Native
Contribu-
tions.

Santa Isabel and^
Banni, Fernan-
do Po . . .

George's Bay,-i
Fernando Po .]

Aliwal North j
and James- 1
town. Cape f
Colony . . )

1870
1873
1870

2
I

Or-
dained.

2
I

Fe-
male.

z
I

Or-

dained.

I
I

Lay.

I
I

87
17
303

2
I

130
32

ISO

£ s. d.

68 IS ci
6 14 4

445 iS 8i

To'als .

407

312

S2I 6 I

1 This sum includes the amount spent in Home and Colonial Mission work.

John Atkinson, Secretary,

( T58 )

SOUTH AMERICAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

ESTABLISHED 1844; REFORMED 1852 ; RE-NAMED 1864,

This Society was first established in 1844, under the title of
the Patagonian Mission, with a view to convert the South
American Indians to the knowledge of Jesus Christ — both
those who dwell in [the southern parts, known as Patagonians
and Fuegians, and the Indians of the more central plains.

Captain Allen Gardiner, R.N., who was the real founder
of the Society, spent very many years of his life, and much
out of his private resources, in visiting various parts of the
world, and as a layman doing missionary work ; but he
specially set his heart on South America, as affording a very
wide and hitherto almost unoccupied field of labour for Christ
But, owing to the antagonism of the Romish Church in the
South American Republics, the hostiUty of the heathen natives,
and the lack of support from England, he was baffled in his
efforts over and over again. Still he did not despair, though
more than once he had to return to England after fruitless
labours. His .final attempt to make a settlement for missionary
work was in 1850, when, with six companions, he endeavoured
to establish himself on one of the islands of the Tierra del
Fudgian Archipelago, above Cape Horn. They were obliged
by untoward circumstances to abandon the spot selected, and
after many months of great suffering, borne with the most
heroic fortitude and Christian patience, they died one after
another on the mainland of Tierra del Fudgo from disease and
starvation, the arrangements for succouring them having mis-
carried. Captain Allen Gardiner was the last survivor, and
his journals, which he continued till within a few days of his
death, in September 1851, were most providentially preserved
and recovered by one of the vessels of Her Majesty's Navy,
and are now in the possession of the South American Mis-
sionary Society. The life and labours of Captain Allen
Gardiner are among the most interesting of missionary records,
and the account of the sufferings and death of his companions

Tierra del Fu'ego. 159

and himself, their Christian fortitude and ..resignation to the
will of God, is one of the most thrilling stories ever told.

Among his dying words were these : ' I trust poorTu^gia and
South America will not be abandoned. Missionary seed has
been sown here, and the Gospel message ought to follow. If
I have a wish for the good of my fellow-mep, it is that the Tierm
del Fu'ego Mission may be prosecuted with vigour, and the work
in South America commenced.'

The deaths of this heroic man and his companions at first
discouraged many persons in England from further attempts at
Mission work in South America, but they inspired others, and
especially the Rev. G. P. Despard, to persevere, and in 1852
the Patagonian Missionary Society was reformed.

In 1854 a fresh start was made to plant the cross of Christ
in Tierra del Fudgo. The Allen Gardiner mission vessel
was sent out by the Committee, under the command of Capt.
Parker Snow, who, with Mrs. -Snow, was indefatigable in the
pioneering work. A settlement was formed under the superin-
tendence of the Rev. G. P. Despard at Keppel, one of the
Falkland Isles. The natives of the adjoining coasts were
communicated with, and many from time to time visited
Keppel, and learnt somewhat of Christianity and civilization,
whfle the missionaries were enabled to learn something of the
Fudgian language. In 1859 another definite attempt was made
to found a missionary station on one of the Tierra del Fudgian
Islands, at a place called Woollya. But again failure was the
result, and the missionaries and all the crew of 'Cat Allen
Gardiner, except one, were massacred, as they were engaged
in prayer on. the seashore.

Thus once more all hope, humanly speaking-, seemed gone ;
but brave and loving hearts were still found to carry on the
work, both at home and abroad.

In 1863 the Rev. W. H. Stirling went out as superintendent
of the Mission, and in the following year the Society was re-
named the ' South American Missionary Society.'

Mr. Stirling brought four Fudgian youths to England, who
gave evidence of the success of the work of the missionaries. -

In 1869 Mr. Stirling spent seven months in a small wooden
hut among , the natives at Qoshoioia,;,on the mainland of
Tierra del Fu^go, trusting his life jn their hands, and in full
reliance on Gfod's merciful protection. His faith and bravery

i6o South American Missionary Society.

were signally rewarded. He gained great influence over the
natives, and this noble venture of his has been the means,
under God, of firmly establishing Christianity and civilization
in Tierra del Fudgo.

At the end of 1869 Mr. Stirling received a summons from
England, and at once proceeding home, was consecrated in
Westminster Abbey, December 21, 1869, first Bishop of the
Falkland Islands.

During the bishop's absence the missionaries from Keppel
made a regular settlement at Ooshooia, which, under the
superintendence of the Rev. Thomas Bridges, who went out as
a boy of twelve with Mr. Despard in 1854, assisted by his
devoted fellow-workers, has become a native Christian village
and district.

The Fudgians in their natural state have long been known as
among the most degraded of all heathen people, and given up
to every vice and abomination, and without any belief in a god
of any kind. The late Charles Darwin, F.R.S., who visited
them many years ago, wrote of them as being in the ' lowest
state ' of any people in any part of the world, and considered
them utterly incapable of being Christianized or civilized.
Moreover, as intimated by Captain Cook in the account of
his intercourse with them, it seemed doubtful whether they
possessed what could be called an articulate language. But
now we have in Tierra del Fudgo a Christian Church and
District, with its schools, orphanage, Bible and mothers'
meetings, and all the ' machinery ' of an English parish. The
natives in large numbers, 'clothed and in their right mind,'
live in cottages with gardens attached, and follow the various
occupations of civilized life. And what is worthy of special
record is the fact that they are now in possession of part of the
New Testament Scriptures, translated into their own language
by the Rev. T. Bridges.

These remarkably practical results were brought to the
knowledge of the late Mr. Darwin, and when he had ascer-
tained their truth he became a donor to the Society. Not
many years ago, also, the English Admiralty issued a notice to
all the maritime nations of the world that within certain limits
of the Fudgian Archipelago shipwrecked mariners would be
kindly treated by the natives, who had come within the
influence of the Society's work. More recently (in 1882)

Tierra del FukgO. i6i-

ftirthei* testimony was borne by Captain Bov^, the Commander
of the ItaUan and Argentine Antarctic Expedition, which spent
a considerable time in the Fudgian Archipelago. In his official
report to the Italian Government he expresses his opinion that
from what he saw of the work of the South American Missionary
Society, the whole of Tierra del Fu^go would in a few years be
Christianized and civilized. It may be added that the King of
Italy and his Government had a gold medal specially executed,
and presented it to the Society, in recognition of its services
in the cause of Christian humanity. This is testimony from
members of the Roman Catholic Church !

The Society, with deep thankfulness, ventures to consider
that this work among the heathen in South America is one of
the most interesting and marvellous in its results of all recorded
■ in missionary annals. The corn of wheat which so long ago
fell into the ground and died, has now brought forth much
fruit, and the ' bread cast upon the waters has returned after
many days.'

The Society has other work going on among the South
American Indians, and trusts that, under the blessing of God,
similar results may eventually be brought about.

A mission steamer, the Allen Gardiner, has superseded the
saiUng ship at the Southern Mission, and is now in full work.
It is hoped that this change may, under God, do much to
develop and extend the objects of the Mission.

At the annual meeting of the Society, in 1883, a letter,
accompanied by a gold medal, was read from the King of
Italy, in acknowledgment of aid rendered by missionaries of
this Society, at the Ooshooia Station, to the shipwrecked crew
and passengers of an Italian exploring expedition. After
referring to this subject, the letter continues :

- ' His Majesty has been made aware how thoroughly these apostles of
universal civilization have maintained the character of their holy calling
when coming in circumstances so critical to the aid of His Majesty's
subjects. His Majesty has also learned how it is due to their indefatigable
Christian labours that the very savages of Tierra del Fuego, who were
formerly such an object of dread, have shown, at their very first meeting
of our shipwrecked crew, to how great an extent their old ferocity has
been laid aside. This had been beyond the hopes of that great man
Darwin, when he wrote his first work, the harbinger of such advances in
science, yet in a short lapse of years the work of the missionaries had
sufficed to transfer the natives of that island from the depths of savagery

i62, ISouth American Missionary Society.

to such a Jevel of improvement as drew forth the praises of Dar*irl
himself, and led him to enter his name among the subscribers to the South
American Missions. To this commencement of civilization, and therefore
to the missionaries and to your Society, we owe the rescue of our country-
men. His Majesty the King has given orders that thanks should be
tendered to the President of the Committee of South American Missions,
and that the expression of these thanks should be accompanied by the
presentation of a gold medal bearing His Majesty's efSgy and the inscrip-
tion : — " Demersis cequore nautis attulit Religio salutem." "Religion has
brought safety to the mariners rescued from a watery grave."'

Ministerial work is carried on in the interest of many
thousands of British subjects resident in South America, and
sailors who visit its ports. Merchants, with their staffs of
clerks and their families, persons engaged in agricultural
pursuits, miners, factory hands, and artificers of all kinds, are
settled in the towns and country districts of South America.
Were it not for the intervention of the South American
Missionary Society, these would be as ' sheep without a
shepherd.'

The abolition of the Government Consular chaplaincies
made it more than ever necessary that the Society should
develop its ministerial work; and hence, in 1864, it estab-
lished its system of chaplaincies. Clergymen and lay agents
were sent out to different centres to minister to the wants
of our fellow-countrymen ; and from all sides reports come
to hand of the thankful appreciation with which their services
are regarded.

From the first institution of the chaplaincies the following
centres have been or still are benefited : — (Brazil) Rio Janeiro,
Pernambuco, Santos, San Paulo, Rio Claro ; (Argentine
Republic) Rosario, Cordoba, Frayle Muerto, Buenos Ayres
Province, Bahia Blanca, Alexandra Colony, Patagones, Chu-
but; (Uruguay) Fray Bentos, Salto, Concordia, Paysandu;
(Peru) Lima, Callao ; (Chili) Arica, Chanaral, Santiago, Lota ;
Panama.

The establishment of these chaplaincies was at first very
touch opposed by the Roman Catholic authorities. At Lota
an attempt was made to burn down a room which had been
procured to serve as a church and school. At Santiago evefy
window in the first Protestant church was broken; and,
generally speaking, the laws of the States were adverse to the
work of the Society. Now, however, through the dissemination

South A merica. 163

of juster notions of truth and freedom, religious toleration exists
in every State in South America, with the exception of Peru.

Evangelistic work among the Roman Catholic population
of South America is being quietly done by the Society's
chaplains and other agents, and particularly by the dissemi-
nation of the Holy Scriptures and other religious publications
in the Spanish and Portuguese languages.

In Spain and Portugal a ' Reformation ' movement has for
some time been in progress, and has already taken the form
of a ' Reformed Spanish Church.' This movement will
certainly extend to South America, where the Roman Catholic
Church is seen under its very worst aspect. A large number
of its members have already sought out the Society's chaplains
for information and guidance; they attend services held in
their own language, and send their children in large numbers
to the Society's schools. The Society's chaplains are, how-
ever, strictly enjoined not to be aggressive, or to court con-
troversy, but to be open to all inquiries after truth.

Thus the Society is ' preparing the way ' for the diffusion of
light among the Roman Catholic population of South America,
and of the knowledge of Christian faith and practice, ' as the
truth is in Jesus.'

R. J. Simpson, M.A., Clerical Secretary.
*t* See Summary on p. 164.

la 2

•*

•^

6 = "
tsl5

«^«

ry poor,
and
stained
iefly by
Mission.

s,?

^^■s

^ll-

> "-^l

•

■■^■v^-

/-— »

/— *-*

—

*-*-*

OMOg

■3

s
1

/-'>-^

a K
=3.3

—

E
E
o
U

" s

8-3

lis

SI u

"ssss

::2

"is

rfs £ f S

*-v— '

• ■ ■

1X4

-6

!2;

'5
'2
o

•a ui

C<^

1-1

^ o*«

■

P*.

^-■H

S •

^7}

■

•

—^

•

fe •

■

•s

H
PS

4->

J III

Hu 'Oil MOh4o o

at 3 1-" ifc ofl 1 hJl "^

pop up

■lilll

i 4> -

— -Si

Kb'

3 12 i

M M

en K

.« rJ3

-C

Si)

■g

•a

t/Jj3

.^H

( ^^^ )

PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF ENGLAND FOREIGN

MISSIONS.

ESTABLISHED 1 847

The Rev. W. C. Burns, the first missionary to the Chinese
from the Presbyterian Church of England, arrived in China in
the year 1847. For the first four years after his arrival
Mr. Burns carried on evangelistic work in Hong-Kong, Canton,
and the neighbourhood. In 185 1 he was providentially led to
visit Amoy, and this city, with the region around it, was the
first centre of the organized work of the English Presbyterian
Church. This organized work really began in 1853, when the
Rev. James Johnston was sent out to join Mr. Burns. Mr.
Johnston was obliged to leave for home in 1855. He passed
on his way home the Rev. Carstairs Douglas, who went out
that year to commence work as a missionary of the Church.
Dr. Douglas was a great power in China, remarkable for his
evangelistic zeal and for his high literary attainments. To
him is mainly due the organizing of the Mission work in its
several departments, Evangelistic, Medical, and Educational.
The lines upon which the work in these several departments is
conducted were laid down by Dr. Douglas. He saw that the
wise way to work in China was steady and persevering labour
from a fixed centre, and the results that have followed: abun-
dantly testify to the value of the methods under which they
have been obtained. The great aim in carrying on this Mission
has been to raise up a native church, self-governing, self-sup-
porting, and aggressive, and this aim has been steadily kept
in view.

The spheres of labour are —

1. The Evangelistic and Pastoral.

2. Medical.

3. Educational.

4. Voluntary work by natives.

5. Woman's work,

Presbyterian Church df England Mission. 167

(i) The evangelistic and pastoral work consists of preach-
ing the Gospel, organizing and overlooking the native congre-
gations as these are formed, constantly breaking up new ground,
and doing all that can be done to stimulate the independence
and missionary zeal of the native church. The main idea has
been that the missionaries are leaders and trainers. This work
dates, of course, from the establishment of the Mission.

(2) Medical. This department was begun in i860, and it
has proved an invaluable agency. At present the church has
seven medical missionaries in China and one in India. There
are five large hospitals in China, and three dispensaries in
Rampore Bauleah, Bengal ; and more than 30,000 patients are
annually treated in these. Native students are being trained
for medical work. Our medical missionaries take part in the
evangelistic work, as well as conduct the properly medical
work.

(3) Educational. Immediately after the formation of con-
gregations, the native Christians and the missionaries felt that
Christian schools were necessary ; and so congregational day-
schools were established. These began in 1855, at the Amoy
centre. Almost at the same time there began the education
and training of natives for evangelistic work. This has now so
grown that there are four theological colleges in connexion
with the Mission, and more than eighty students in them.
These students are being trained for the work of pastors and
preachers.

In 1879 middle schools were opened. These serve as a
connecting link between the ordinary day-schools and the
colleges.

(4) Native work. Since the opening of the Mission, native
Christians, to a large extent, have zealously tried to spread a
knowledge of the Gospel. The native church at Amoy and in
Formosa support Mission work amongst people beyond their
own region. They willingly and generously contribute for this
purpose j and thereby show that the native church, when pro-
perly guided, will be the great evangelistic power in China.

(5) Woman's work. In connexion with the Presbyterian
Church of England there is a Woman's Missionary Association.
This Association has sent out nine lady missionaries to China
and three to India. These missionaries carry on work in girls'
boarding and day schools, in the training of Bible-women, and

1 68 Presbyterian Church of England Foreign Missions.

visiting native women in their homes. This work was biegun
by missionaries' wives. The Association's work began in 1879.
In China, this Mission has four fields, Amoy, Swatow,
Formosa, Hak-Ka country; in the Straits Settlements one,
Singapore ; in Bengal one, Rampore Bauleah.

W. S. SwANSON, Secretary.

SUMMARY.
Income for 1887, ;^i5,8o6 13J. dd.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign Workers.

Native Workers.

China and Sin-I
gapore . ./

India (Ram-j
pore Bau- >
leah, Bengal) )

1847
1876

106

Or-
dained.

Lay.

Fe-
male.

9
3

Or-
da ined

Lay.
85

Fe-
male.

Totals .

106

Fields of Labour.

Ad-
herents.

Commu-
nicants.

Schools.

Scholars.

Native Contributions.

China and Sin-\
gapore . . /

India (Ram-j
pore Bau-
leah, Bengal)

7, OCX)

3. 553

about
20^

about
400

316

;^I,IO0

Totals .

7,000

3,553

716

;^I,I0O

' Six medical missionaries, 2 teachers.
* These numbers are only approximate.

( i69 )

TURKISH MISSIONS' AID SOCIETY.

FOUNDED 1854.

In 1853-4 the Rev. C. G. Young, a minister in the north of
England, resigned his charge in order to travel in the East for
the benefit of his health. While in Constantinople he came
into contact with some missionaries of the American Board
engaged in work among the Armenians, and he was greatly-
impressed with their devotedness and zeal. By that time much
spiritual success had been achieved, and the educational efforts
of Dr. Hamlin and others filled him with admiration. He
studied the work in all its branches with the utmost care, and
returned to this country with a burning desire to do something
effective towards the support of a mission which was full of
promise for the evangelization of the Turkish Empire. He took
every opportunity of telling what he had seen, and of urging
that an endeavour should be made to associate Christians of all
the churches in an effort to co-operate with those already in the
field. Other circumstances contributed to awaken interest in
the subject. The Eastern Question was assuming an acute
phase. The Sultan was looking to Britain for support against
Russia, and public opinion was ripening in favour of interven-
tion. Sir Stratford de RedclifFe, our astute and able Ambas-
sador at the Porte, had shown himself friendly to the educa-
tional efforts of the missionaries, and sought to influence the
Sultan in the direction of a policy of toleration in religious
matters. For several years. Christians in Britain had watched
with sympathy the converts among the Armenians, who had
been so grievously persecuted, and occasional outbreaks of
fanaticism among the Moslems had arrested public attention.
Taken altogether, the moment was favourable for an effort of
some kind being made. Mr. Young sought to interest Chris-
tian men of various denominations in the matter which lay so
near his own heart, and to a large extent he succeeded. Dr.
Holt Yates, a London physician, who had already established
a Mission at Suediah, near the mouth pf thp Qrontgs, and ptjieys

170 Turkish Missions' Aid Society.

who had travelled in the East, expressed their warm interest,
and in response to an invitation by circular, a large meeting of
friends of Missions in Turkey was held on sth of May, 1854,
to consult how best to take advantage of openings for ' spread-
ing the Gospel among the Armenians and Greeks of the Otto-
man Empire.' That meeting was a very influential one. It
included the late Lord Kinnaird, Sir Culling Eardley, Sir
Edward H. Buxton, Josiah Conder, the Revs. W. Arthur, P.
Latrpbe, James Fleming, Ed. White, W, H. Rule, John Angell
James ; J. Macgregor, Esq., Ph. Gosse, Esq., Dr. Gladstone,
Wilbraham Taylor, Esq., Dr. Holt Yates, and many others.
Other private and provisional meetings followed, and at last, on
3rd of July, 1854, the Turkish Missions' Aid Society was
fairly launched at a public meeting held in the Lower Room of
Exeter Hall, and at which tlie Earl of Shaftesbury, who had
been elected President, took the chair. One of the resolutions
adopted at that meeting was as follows : — ' That the facili-
ties now providentially afforded for circulating the Holy Scrip-
tures and preaching the Gospel in the Turkish Empire, and
the cheering tokens of success which continue to attend exist-
ing Missions there, especially that of the American Board, and
also the peculiar circumstances of the country at the present
crisis, call for special efforts by British Christians to furnish
the pecuniary aid required in order to the wider extension
of missionary operations.' On that resolution the Society was
based.

It will be observed that the object contemplated was the
furtherance of missionary effort in Turkey and the Bible lands
generally, by providing pecuniary aid to those then on the
field, chiefly American, and by implication, to such evan-
gelical societies and churches as should at any time thereafter
undertake Gospel work within that region. The expectation
that this object would command general support was not dis-
appointed. Men of all churches, estabUshed and noncon-
formist, rallied to the call and contributed freely. A good deal
of enthusiasm prevailed, and in those earlier years occasional
visits of distinguished missionaries, such as Drs. Hamlin,
Dwight, and Perkins, served to deepen the public interest in the
cause. Not long after the formation of the^ Society, the
Rev. Dr. Blackwoqd, who had been chaplain to the forces
in the Crimea, threw himself with characteristic energy into tli^

Missions in Bible Lands. 171

advocacy of Missions in Bible lands. Till the day of his death
he was a warm friend to the Society.

Mr. C. G. Young was tlie first Secretary, but he was called
away by death in 1856. He was succeeded, severally, by the
Rev. G. R. Birch, Rev. H. Jones, and Rev. G. Carlyle, and the
present Secretary is Rev. T. W. Brown. On, the death; of Lord
Shaftesbury, the Earl of Aberdeen was chosen President ; the Lord
Ebury and Sir William Muir are vice-Presidents ; Lord Kinnaird
is Treasurer ; and the committee is large and representative.

The limited space at our disposal renders it necessfiry to be
very brief. But let us endeavour to indicate the chief scenes
of missionary labour on behalf of which this pro-missionary
society strikes in with help.

In the south-east of Europe, where the Greek Church is in
the ascendant, there is a small band of missionaries. In Greece
Proper the native evangelical Church in Athens, under the
direction of Dr. Kalopothakes, has stations at Volo and the
Piraeus. The Scotch Presbyterian Church occupies Salonica
and Joannina. Dr. Thomson, of Constantinople, employs an
evangelist and several colporteurs among the Albanians. From
Monastir, Samokov, and Philippopohs, as centres, the Bulgarian
Mission of the American Board is working outwardly, and
making steady progress. The Bible House at Constantinople
is the literary centre for the north, and thence the Bible and
other books and periodicals are disseminated in five or six
languages.

Passing into Asia, the Armenian Mission of the American
Board calls for notice first. As the result of half-a-century
of labour, there are no churches, with a membership of
11,000; 400 schools, with 16,000 pupils; many high schools;
several theological institutions ; 4 colleges, one of them (Aintab)
with a medical department; and a Protestant community of
50,000. According to the latest accounts, 313 towns and
villages have been reached with the Gospel.

Since 187 1 the Presbyterian Board has been in. charge of
the Nestorian Mission, founded by the American. Board m
1836, and of a mission to Mohammedans and others in Tabriz,
Teheran, and Hamadan — all in the north-west of Persia.- The
Nestorian Mission has been very successful. Showers of bless-

172 Turkish Missions^ Aid Society.

ing have repeatedly fallen, and much precious fruit has been
reaped. It is associated with the names of Perkins, Asahel
Grant, Stoddard, and Fidelia Fisk.

Syria and Palestine are under diligent cultivation. The
former is chiefly in the hands of the Presbyterian Board, and
the latter in that of the Church Missionary Society. Beyrout
is the chief centre of the American Mission, but others are,
Tripoli, Abeih, Zahleh, and Lidros. In Beyrout is the Bible
House, which is for the south what the Bible House of Constan-
tinople is for the north. From Beyrout a mass of Arabic litera-
ture is sent forth into Syria, Palestine, and Egypt. School
education saturated with Bible truth is the lever-power employed,
and at the apex of the structure is the Syrian Protestant College,
which is doing splendid work among the intelligent youths of
Syria and adjoining lands. Nor must we omit mention of the
British Syrian Schools. They reach nearly 4000 children with
the Gospel, and the ■ Bible Mission has been very successful
among the women. The ' Lebanon Schools ' are doing a
similar work, and so are many others in the southern part of
that great mountain range. The Reformed Presbyterian Church
have taken up the Ansayrieh, a Pagan race, in North Syria.
The Church Missionary Society and the Society for the Pro-
motion of Female Education in the East, are labouring for
the welfare of the native races in the Holy Land.

Egypt is the only other Bible land of which we can afford to
speak. We cannot speak too highly of Miss Whately's work in
Cairo. For thirty years she has laboured with marked success.
Her work is varied, embracing schools, a hospital, a Bible
Mission, and itineracy among the villages on the banks of the
Nile. But the American Mission has done most of all, and has
fairly made its mark on Egypt. Begun in 1854, it has now five
principal stations, and seventy out-stations. There are twenty
congregations with native pastors ; 2,000 church members ; over
5000 scholars, one-fifth of whom are Moslems ; a college at
Asyout; theological classes at Cairo; and the native church
contributes ;^5,ooo annually for all purposes. If Egypt is to
be lifted up, one of the most potent factors in her regenera-
tion will have been this evangelical work of the American
Mission.

Missions in Bible Lands. 173

Our fiarfative of Mission work in the Bible lands would be
incomplete did we not mention tHat in all quarters are to be
found orphanages, medical missions, and various other institu-
tions of a missionary character, most of which are of British
origin, and maintained from Britain.

Having thus rapidly traversed the Bible lands, and indicated
some of the Christian work carried on, we close by remarking
that the Turkish Missions' Aid Society lays itself out for encou-
raging and aiding all truly Christian work in that region, and in
this way is fulfilling its original purpose of sharing in the evan-
gelization of the Bible lands. For it has not yet outlived its
usefulness, as some allege. On the contrary, its proper work —
that of drawing attention to the condition of Moslems and
nominal Christians as equally needing the Gospel, and of fur-
nishing help for the multiplication of native agency, is as
urgent as ever. The best witnesses to its importance and, value
are the missionaries themselves, and their testimony is explicit
and full. May God open many hearts to help !

Income for the year 1887-8, ;^2,796.

T. W. Brown, D.D.^
Secretary,

( 174 )

tJNiVERSItlES' MISSION TO CENTRAL AFRICA.

ESTABLISHED 1859.

This Mission to East Cehtral Africa was proposed by David
Livingstone in 1857; and undertaken in 1859 after a second
appeal by Robert Gray, Bishop of Capetown. Charles Frederick
Mackenzie, Archdeacon of Natal, was consecrated Bishop for
the Mission, January ist, i86r, at Capetown.

The Mission was settled, under Livingstone's guidance, at
Magomero, July 186 1. Slaves then released formed the first
nucleus for Mission. Magomero, though high and cool, was
found too distant from all sources of supply. In January 1862
Bishop Mackenzie died from exposure and fatigue. Other
deaths soon followed among the missionaries.

Bishop Tozer resolved to settle in Zanzibar, there to devote
himself to training released slave-children, in the hope to form
with them Christian settlements on the mainland at a later
date.

About ten years of quiet preparatory work in Zanzibar
followed, under Bishop Tozer and Dr. Steere. The Mission
was very generally forgotten, if not despised, while the founda-
tions were being soundly and laboriously laid for future work.
Children, rescued from slave-dhows by English cruisers, were
taken charge of by the Mission, instructed, baptized, and taught
useful trades. Their languages, especially Swahili, were care-
fully studied, and reduced to writing : grammars and dictionaries
Were prepared by Dr. Steere, and portions of the Holy Scriptures
were translated.

A colony of released slaves, trained by the Mission, was
established at Magila under Mr. (now Archdeacon) Farler in
1875-

In 1876 a, half-way station was formed at Masasi, being in
fact a Christian village, peopled by freed slaves once torn from
that same region by slave-dealers. Both Magila and Masasi
continued for some years prosperous centres of Mission work,
round which were formed sub-stations* The higher ideal of

spheres of Labour. 1 7 g

life set by the Christian villages before the heathen tribes made
deep and favourable impression, though suspicion was slow to
be allayed, and actual conversions for some years very few.

In August 1882, Bishop Steere died at Zanzibar. He had
been attached to the Mission nineteen years, had been eight
years its Bishop, had translated into SwahiU the whole New
Testament, a large part of the Old Testament, the Book of
Common Prayer, and had completed the Prophet Isaiah just
before his death.

On September 15 th of the same year, Masasi was surprised
and pillaged by the Magwangwara, a fierce tribe of marauders,
of Zulu origin. Of the native Christians a few were killed, and
many were carried away into slavery.

In 1885 the pieces of the Charles Janson were taken up the
Zambesi and Shir^, and carried round the Shird cataracts on
the road constructed by the Scotch Mission, and successfully
put together at Matope. The vessel was solemnly dedicated
by the Bishop in September, and is now plying on the lake,
having its headquarters at the Island of Lukoma, where the
Mission has a station, under Archdeacon Maples, and safe, it
is hoped, from the attacks of the Magwangwara.

Bishop Smythies, during 1886 and 1887, travelled on foot
again to all the stations of the Mission : has made his hazardous
visit to the Magwangwara, and has obtained permission to send
a missionary to their country.

The Mission is at present, broadly speaking, engaged in three
separate branches of work : —

1. In Zanzibar island, with the released slaves captured and
set free by the British cruisers.

2. On Lake Nyassa, one of the great sources of the slave-
trade ; and

3. Mission stations on the mainland in two widely divided
parts — the Usambara and Rovuma districts — which are situated
respectively 5° and 12* south of the Equator.

In Zanzibar island the work is being done at three places :
one in the city itself, the others along the shore, but in sight of
the City.

In the heart of Zanzibar city we have a Christian colony on
the site of the great slave-market, and where, till a few years
ago, thousands of slaves were regularly and openly sold ; hefe

ii75' Universities' Mission to Central Africa,

now stands a handsome church, with a large Mission house,
where some 40 young boys are given a home and carefully
trained, and a dispensary affords relief to sick Europeans and
Africans.

Near by is a second Mission house, where school-work is
maintained for the benefit of the colony of married freed slaves,
who live in houses built on the rest of the old slave-market, and
under the shadow of the large church referred to above.

In addition, several lads — apprenticed to trades in the town
— live under our care.

Here a staff of 10 missionaries are actively engaged, and
here the mainland workers come to be nursed when they fall
sick, as is too often the case in the unhealthy climate where
the work has to be done.

About a mile outside the town, along the sea-shore to the
south, stands a large house called Kiungani. In this house are
some 100 of the elder boys — some of them raw slaves from the
dhows, others sons of chiefs, etc., from the mainland; these
are taught to read and write and to learn some trade. The
education given here is in some cases of the higher grade, and
there is, in a promising stage, a Theological College, with
scholars intended for Holy Orders, and from this house we hope
to send out and maintain a Native Ministry. Three Africans
are already ordained. This house also trains schoolmasters
aiid teachers for the mainland stations ; some, so trained, are
already at work on the mainland.

A staff of 7 Europeans, clerical and lay, is required for this
all-important centre.

On Lake Nyassa, the Mission maintains a church-steamer,
which was carried there in small pieces and put together. The
headquarters on the lake are on an island — Lukoma — about
mid-way in its length (300 miles), and near its eastern shore.
Schools are set up here, and the ship, Charles Janson, carries
the members of the Mission to and fro on visits to the many
towns scattered along the eastern shores of the lake.

This field is of the first importance, as being in the very
heart of the slave-yielding region. The African teachers here
were trained at Kiungani.

It was to this lake that Livingstone attempted to guide
Bishop Mackenzie in the earliest days of the Mission.

spheres of Lahoun i77

This branch of our work occupies lo Europeans.

On the Mainland, along the Rovuma river, about 'twelve
degrees south latitude, we have a chain of stations reaching
towards the lake. The places occupied are Masasi, Newala,
and ChitangaU. Some released slaves have here been re-
stored to the mainland, and here is a home for some 30 boys
who are being educated by the Mission. Formerly there was
another station nearer the lake, at Mataka's, but this was broken
up through the intrigues of the slave-dealers, who use this route
largely for their inhuman traffic in our fellow-creatures.

As one sign of what Christian teaching has effected here, we
may mention that eight of the porters who went with our Bishop
to Lake Nyassa and back last year were men from Masasi, and
of these one was a Christian, and all the rest are under Christian
instruction either as catechumens or preparing to be so. Cer-
tainly all behaved admirably, and the Bishop had no fault to
find with them throughout the journey.

It is pleasant to think that some of them helped to build the
first real church at Lukoma on Lake Nyassa.

This group of stations is served by 6 Europeans.

About the fifth degree south latitude, in the Usambara
country, there are three scenes of work — Mkuzi, Misozwe, Umba
^each with its school and its home for boys, and the usual
Mission, work and buildings.

These three places belong to the large central station Magila,
where there is a fine stone church and a home fo? 115 boys.
The place is the scene of the busiest activity ; English working
men, of several trades, are here surrounded with African ap-
prentices, and the African is not only taught to read and
brought to know God and His love, but is now wilUng to work
regularly for daily wages. Habits of cleanliness, unknown in
the country before, are now adopted by the people, and the
advantages of peace and security are recognized and cultivated.
The work hitherto has been among the men only, but now
three Sisters and tsvo other ladies are settled here, and devote
themselves to woman's work among women.

'Twelve years ago,' writes Archdeacon Farter, 'this station consisted
of a mud hut, the residence of the missionaries, a few sheds, and a small
iron building used as a church. The natives were always fighting : no man
could travel alone safely. They clethed themselves with goatskins, and

178 Universities Mission to Central Africa,

their only means of exchange were strings of beads and Americans — i.i.
cotton sheeting. Now the excellent granite of the country has been
quarried, lime has been burned, a large and beautiful church capable of
holding 700 people, with nave, aisles, and arches, has been built in
granite; a large hospital has been erected, with schools, house for the
missionaries, dormitories for boarders, and dining hall, all have been built
by our native converts in granite, under the superintendence of an English
mason.

_ ' At this moment as I write I can see eleven masons, native converts,
nine of them being apprentices, hard at work building a large house for
sisters of mercy. I see other converts, native carpenters and their appren-
tices, bringing up the doors and windows they have just made to fix into
the new house. I am writing at a table made by native converts. Not
far oif is a large workshop, well fitted with tools, also a forge and anvil,
full of busy native converts learning carpentering and blacksmithing.
Around about are many native converts, some bringing planks or rafters,
which they have cut in the forest, others working as masons' labourers,
others digging — more than we want every morning eagerly pressing for
work, lasting from 7 A.M. to 5.30 P.M., under strict supervision, with one
hour's rest at noon, for the wage of fourpence a day.'

This district engages the energies of 19 Europeans.

One feature of the work deserves special mention ; it is, that
there are as many laymen as clergy engaged in the work. Many
of the laymen are artisans engaged in their own proper craft,
and all the laymen but three or four are doing in Africa what
they were trained for here in England. Each member of the
Mission — clergy, ladies, and laymen alike — :is offered £,20
yearly for clothes and private expenses ; and the necessaries of
life are provided at a common table and from a common store.

The Bishop spends six months in each year travelling on foot
from station to station.

The work of sixty-two Europeans, including their own charges
and outgoings of every kind at home as well as abroad, is done
at a cost of ;^23o a year for each worker. For example : the
Nyassa work, which occupies nine Europeans and a steamer,
and .where freight is £,2^^ a ton for supplies, costs from first to
last, including everything, ^250 yearly for each worker, or
;^2,469, Or take another instance, Kiungani : here 7 Euro-
peans and 100 boys live at a yearly inclusive cost of ;^i,i3S.
The same is true of the other parts of the work.

W. H. Penney,

Secretary^

Universities Mission to Central Africa.

ttg

SUMMARY.
Income for 1887, ;^i 5,505 \2s.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign Workers.

Native Workers.

Zanzibar Island
Nyassa.
Rovuma .
Usambara .

1864
1884

1875
187s

3
2

3
4

Or-
dained.
7
4
6

■Lay,

4
2

Female.

13
I

Or-
dained.

I
I

Lay.

Female.

Totals .

Fields of Labour.

Adherents.

Com-
muaicants.

Schools.

Scholars.

Native Contri-
butions.

Zanzibar Island

Nyassa . .

Rovuma .
Usambara .

450

r Not •>

\ Icnown /
127
704

312

64
153

5
2

2
4

254
f Not j
\-known/
30

300

Country
too poor.

Totals .

1,281

534

584 "

...

N 2

( i8o )

CHINA INLAND MISSION.

ESTABLISHED 1862.

The China Inland Mission owes its origin to the missionary
zeal and enterprise of the Rev. J. Hudson Taylor, M.R.C.S.
Mr. Taylor first went to China in 1853 as a medical missionary,
under the auspices of the Chinese Evangelization Society.
He resigned his connection with that Society in 1857, and on
account of failure of health returned to England in i860.
Throughout the voyage home his earnest prayer was that his
return to England might be overruled for good to China, and
made instrumental in raising up at least five missionaries for
the province of Cheh-kiang. In January of the same year he
had written to a friend in England as follows : —

' Do you know of any earnest, devoted young men, desirous of serving
God in China ; who, not wishing for more than their expenses, would be
willing to come out and labour here ? Oh, for four or five such helpers !
They would probably preach in Chinese in six months. In answer to
prayer the means would be found.'

In 1862, the first of the young men thus desired sailed for
China; and in 1865 he was followed by four others. By this
time continual thought upon the spiritual destitution of China
had deepened concern for its people, and had led Mr. Taylor
to resolve to attempt something on a larger scale than he had
previously thought of. The result was the formation of the
China Inland Mission. It was particularly desired that its
formation should not, in any measure, divert either men or
money from existing missionary agencies ; but that whatever
might be done through its instrumentality should be over and
above what might otherwise be done to meet China's need.
How urgent the need for further effort to spread the Gospel in
China was, was made painfully evident by the fact that there
were then (1865) only 97 Protestant missionaries among the
hundreds of milliong of people in that land. These were all
located in ten or eleven ports, situated principally on the sea-

China Inland Mission. 1 8 1

board of the six maritime provinces ; the only exception being
one mission station in Han-kow, in the central province — •
Hu-peh. The other eleven of the eighteen provinces of China
proper were without a resident Protestant missionary. These
provinces contained a population variously estimated from
about loo millions to 150 millions, and it was with the definite
and avowed purpose of commencing missionary labour in these
interior provinces that the China Inland Mission was formed.
Methods somewhat unusual and peculiar were adopted for
working the newly-proposed organization.
It was determined : —

' I. That duly qualified candidates for missionary labour should be
accepted without restriction as to denomination, provided there was
soundness in the faith in all fundamental truths.

' 2. That all who went out as missionaries should go in dependence
upon God for temporal supplies, with the clear understanding that the
Mission did not guarantee any income whatever ; and knowing that, as
the Mission would not go into debt, it could only minister to those con-
nected with it as the funds sent in from time to time might allow.

' 3. That there should not be any collections or personal solicitation of
money.'

On the 26th of May, 1866, Mr. Taylor sailed again for China,
taking with him fifteen missionaries. This was the formal
inauguration of the work of the China Inland Mission. The
work has been continued up to the present time on the lines
first laid down, and the success has been remarkable.

The income, which for the first ten years averaged about
;^5,ooo, last year (18B7) exceeded ;^32,ooo. The gifts have
varied in amount from three penny postage stamps to ;^3,ooo.

The Mission Staff, which at the end of the first ten years
numbered 36 missionaries and 16 wives of missionaries, now
numbers 286, including 53 wives of missionaries, most of whom
were missionaries before marriage.

The catholicity of the Mission has been maintained, and the
Mission staff consists of members of the Church of England,
Presbyterians, Wesleyans, Baptists, Congregationalists, and
Brethren. These greatly vary in social position : some being
persons of wealth, who have gone out at their own charges,
and have, besides, liberally contributed to sustain the work ;
while others are from the humblest positions. Some have had
all the educational advantages which our Universities can give,

l82

China Inland Mhsion.

while others have had nothing more than a plain English
education.

The China Inland Mission has 58 stations in which there
are resident missionaries. These are situated as under. In
several provinces the opening of a station was preceded by
some years of itinerating work.

Year first Station
opened.

1866
1867
1869
1869
1874
1876
1877
1877
1877
1878
1879
1879
1881

1875

Province.

Cheli-kiang

Kiang-.ra

Gan-hwuy

Kiang-si .

Hu-peli .

Ho-nan .

Si-chuen

Kwei-cliau

Shan-si .

ICan-suli .

Shan-turg

Shen-si .

Yun-nan .

Bhamo, in Upper Buniiah

No. of
Stations.

3
4
4
4
2

4
I
II
4
3
2
2
I

There are also about as many more out-stations.

In the province of Hu-nan, itineration was begun by members
of the Mission in 1875, and has been continued with but little
intermission ever since; but, on account of the hostility of
the people, it has not been found practicable to open a station
for settled work.

It will be seen from the above the measure of success which
has attended the efforts of the Mission to commence and carry
on work in ten of the eleven provinces, which, before the
Mission was formed, were without Protestant missionaries ;
and in the remaining province — the province of Kwang-si —
some missionary journeys were taken in 1877 and 1878 by
Edward Fishe, George Clark, and James Cameron, of the
China Inland Mission. The number of the communicants
exceeds 2000.

The year 1887 will be memorable in the history of the
Mission, as during its course 100 new missionaries were sent
out,

China Inland, Mission,

183

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, 1887, ;^32,ooo..

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign Workers.

Native Worlcers.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Native
Contribu-
tions.

Ordained
and Lay,

132

Fe-
male.
lOI

Or-
dained.

Lay.

Fe-
male.
20

2000

■
208

782

B, Broomhall, Secretary.

( i84 )

STRICT BAPTIST MISSION.

ESTABLISHED 1 86 1.

This Mission, representing that part of the Baptist denomi-
nation which practises ' strict communion,' was constituted as
a church institution, rather than as a society representing the
body of subscribers, being based upon the principle of
individual church action, and direct communication with the
missionaries. It is now supported by fifty churches, besides
others in the United States and in Australia, The Secretariat,
as from the first, is filled gratuitously, and no official expefises
are incurred beyond the items of printing, postage, etc.

Its special spheres of labour are in India and Ceylon. The
work was commenced at TuUeygaum, a populous village between
Bombay and Poonah, Mr. Fenwick, the son of an Anglo-Indian
officer, being its first missionary, succeeded by Mi; H. P.
Cassidy, of Poonah, a native Hindoo convert, Gyanoba Powar,
being employed as assistant missionary, and a suitable building
erected. Owing to the decease of Mr. Cassidy — November,
1866 — the work at TuUeygaum was relinquished. In the
meantime, a station had been opened at St. Thomas's Mount,
about nine miles east of Madras, under the charge of Mr. H.
r. Doll, the present superintendent of the Society's Indian
Mission, Mr. Henry Thomas being first engaged as missionary,
and on his superanuation in 1874, Mr. Henry Noble, from the
Madras Army Scripture Readers' Society.

After an effort of some years' duration at Perambur, in
the Madras Presidency, a church was formed at Poonamallee
in 187 1. The missionary church at St. Thomas's Mount is
now under the charge of Jacob John, a native convert, and the
church at Poonamallee under that of Abel Michael. In these
churches no caste is tolerated. There are also English
churches in both places. All the members of both English
and native churches practise total abstinence from intoxicating
drinks.

Th? wife of the above-named Jacob John carried on Z^nans^

India; Cfylon. 185

work (commenced in 1881), and teaches the Hindoo caste
girls' school at St. Thomas's Mount. Here and at Poona-
mallee all the teachers in the schools are Christians, and all
except two are now church members. The Bible is taught
daily, and many, both children and parents, are manifestly
afTected by its truths.

The TiNNEVELLY Mission was commenced in 1882, Mr. Doll,
jun., being appointed missionary, on the decease of a faithful
man named Arulappen, who had for some time given himself
to evangeKstic work. In 1883, 33 natives were baptized in
the village of Elavarasananthal, and 1 6 in the village of EUiari-
punni. These converts (with three others previously baptized
by Arulappen) were organized into two churches of 33 and 19
members respectively. Two preachers and four deacons were
appointed, and later in the year one more station — Mailputhur
- — was added to the Mission. In 1885, some 200 persons,
from seven villages, renounced paganism arid placed them-
selves under Christian instruction. In 1886, nineteen converts
from heathenism were baptized and received into church
fellowship; and a new station — Kungankulum — was added to
our Mission, with an additional preacher. In 1887, another
preacher was added to the Mission staff, and several converts
from heathenism were baptized and received into church
fellowship. Some of these were from the Naicker caste, and
one was a Brahmin widow. This woman, who possesses inde-
pendent means, endured much persecution from relatives and
friends, and is now proclaiming to neighbours, friends and
efiemies, the love of Christ.

Eight chapels have been built, in some cases entirely by the
native Christians.

Mrs. Doll is assisted by a Bible woman in carrying on
Scripture-reading work. They have also the care of a girls'
school.

In Ceylon, the work of the Society was begun at Colombo
in 1868 by Mr. J. S. Andriesz, under the superintendence of
Mr. Van Geyzel. Mr. Noble now has charge of the Mission,
which has now three stations, one of which, at Jaffna, has
recently been opened by Assiervatham, a native convert.

TosiAH Briscoe, Corresponding Secretary.

l86

Strict Baptist Mission,

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, ;^49S'

Fields of
Labour.

En-
tered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Work-
ers.

Native Workers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho- ^*'^^^
^^' butions.

St. Thomas'sl
Mount, Ma->
dras . . .1

Poonamallee, j
Madras . ./

North Tinne-l
velly. . .1

Ceylon . . .

1866

1869

1882
1868

I
I

7
3

Or-
dained.

I
2

Lay.

7
2

Fe-
male.

I
2

I return/

238
18

9
3

127 j

75)

157
83

About
Rs. 120

Nominal
Rs. 45

Totals . .

278

442 Rs. 16s

( i87 )

FRIENDS' FOREIGN MISSION ASSOCIATION.

FOUNDED 1865.

Many gifted men and women in the Society of Friends have
from early in its history been led to visit foreign countries to
preach the Gospel of Christ, and in some of these instances the
visits have been extended over a wide area, as when later,
Daniel Wheeler, of Sheffield, visited the islands of the Pacific
Ocean in the years 1834 to 1838; and James Backhouse and
George W. Walker travelled in South Africa and Australia from
1832 to 1840. But these were only isolated cases, and those
engaged in such visits did not feel any call to remain and
labour steadily in one field. In the year 1833, however, the
subject of Missions to Foreign Lands was brought definitely
before the Society of Friends as a body. In that year the ques-
tion came prominently before the central Yearly Meeting in
London, which called upon Friends to see how far they might
have any service for God in this direction.

In 1859, George Richardson, of Newcastle, wrote with his
own hand sixty long letters addressed to his fellow-members up
and down the country, in which he urged the claims of the
perishing heathen upon this branch of the Christian Church.
This was, in the ordering of God, as the lifting of the banner of
missionary enterprise, and the means of re-awakening the
matter in the councils of the Society of Friends. In 1861, an
address was issued by its central governing body ' on what was
due from them towards communicating the knowledge of the
Gospel to the heathen in foreign lands.' This action was
emphasized by appeals from the late Wilham Ellis, the veteran
Madagascar missionary, who urged the opening for Friends in
that country in the way of education, then urgently needed.

In the year 1865, a Provisional Committee was formed to
promote the cause of missions to the heathen amongst English
Friends, and in 1866, the first missionary, Rachel Metcalfe,
sailed for India, having as her primary object to assist in feijiaje

i88 Friends^ Foreign Mission Association.

education, especially of an industrial character. The seed
sown by the late W. Ellis was also, under the Lord's blessing,
now about to bear fruit ; and in the same year, 1 866, the Pro-
visional Committee received offers for service in Madagascar
from two American Friends, Louis and Sarah Street, and from
Joseph S. Sewell, of Hitchin, who had long felt that God was
calling him to work in that island.

This led, in the Divine ordering, to the establishment of the
Friends' Foreign Mission Association, which, whilst entirely in
harmony with the general Society, could more easily take the
responsibility of the foreign work. An Executive Committee
was formed, to which James Hack Tuke, of Hitchin, became
Treasurer, a post which he still retains. Henry S. Newman, of
Leominster, was appointed Honorary Secretary, and somewhat
later, Charles Linney, of Hitchin, Secretary.

The Friends' Foreign Mission Association has hitherto only
taken up three fields of labour, viz. : India, Madagascar, and
China.

The Mission in India was commenced very simply in 1866
by Rachel Metcalfe, who took part for some time in industrial
school work at Benares. On the arrival in 1869 of two more
missionaries, Elkanah and Irena Beard, of Indiana, U.S.A., a
separate mission was commenced in the city of Benares, which
was moved in the following year to Jubbulpore, at the east
extremity of the Nerbudda Valley, in the Central Provinces.
E. and I. Beard were, however, only permitted to continue in
their labour of love for a short time, being compelled by ill-
health to return to America in 1872. But the work was not to
be left undone. Again the call of India's millions was felt by
the Society at home, and in February 1873 ^ young English
Friend, Charles Gayford, joined R. Metcalfe at Jubbulpore.
Finding that a large district in the middle of the Nerbudda
Valley, comprising a population of three or four millions, and
having its central point in the city of Hoshangabad, was
totally unoccupied by any Christian Missions, our friends
decided to settle there, and thus take up work in an entirely
new district.

Accordingly, in 1874, the Mission was established at the
city of Hoshangabad, which has since remained the head-
quarters of the Indian work of the Association, Situated iji

India and Madagascdf. l8g

a fertile wheat-growing district, studded with villages, the
city itself is the base of operations from which, in the cold
seasons, itinerant journeys are regularly made to village
bazaars, melas, etc. In 1878 fresh labourers, Samuel Baker
and John H. Williams, took up the work, and shortly afterwards
a branch station was opened at Sohagpur, a small town about
thirty miles away, where John H. Williams and his wife still
carry on the work. Whilst few converts can be pointed to as
the result of the labours in this Mission as yet, there is a most
marked change in the natives. The Boys' and Girls' Schools
are well maintained, and the preaching of the truth as it is in
Jesus is listened to with respect and attention. The first mis-
sionary, Rachel Metcalfe, who continues at her post, has now a
small orphanage under her care. Zenana work is carried on by
the ladies of the station, who visit about forty houses regularly,
the women being glad to receive them, and listening attentively
to the Word of Life.

In Madagascar the work of the Association was commenced
by Joseph S. Sewell and Louis and Sarah Street, who arrived
out in 1868, just at the juncture when the adoption of the
Christian religion by the Queen had given an immense impulse
to the existing Missions. Finding themselves alongside the
London Missionary Society, whose missionaries were exerting
every power to cope with the eager cry for Christian instruction,
the Friends at once set to work to aid these brethren, and for a
time joined in the educational department of the London Mis-
sionary Society. The rapid growth of all branches of Christian
effort, however, soon made it needful to divide the central pro-
vince of Imerina into districts, and in 1870 the large district
attached to the Ambohitantely church was placed under the
care of the two Friends. Here a most active and interesting,
as well as extensive, field was found, and the work has steadily
grown and progressed ever since. The district allotted to the
Friends' Foreign Mission Association, comprising an area of
2000 square miles, stretching west from Antananarivo to the
Sakalara border, had in it, when taken in charge first by Joseph
S. Sewell, in 1868, six chapels, but by 1872 this number had
increased to 62 congregations with 37 schools. A large'boys'
school was established in the capital, which was speedily filled
by 200 scholars, whilst Sarah Street took charge of a girls'

ipo Friends* Foreign Mission Associaiiott.

school with 170 in attendance. As knowledge increased, it
was soon necessary to add a Training College for young men,
and this formed another step in the development of the Mis-
sion. Under the care of Frank, a young Malagasy, partially
educated in England, this college has been a source for the
supply of teachers for the country schools, the need for which
was soon apparent.

The blessing of God has rested manifestly on this Mission.
Beginning in 1868 as above, there are now 133 congregations,
with nearly 3000 members, and 32,000 adherents — the average
attendance at chapels each Sunday being 19,000. To meet the
spiritual needs of these, there are now 328 native preachers,
and 46 pastors (also native) ; 130 schools, with 15,000 scholars
on the registers. These are all under the care of a small number
of European missionaries, who visit throughout the district at
regular intervals, examine schools, give Bible lessons to the
pastors and teachers, dispense medicine, etc., etc.

An active and valuable work is carried on at the printing
office, founded in 1872, under the care of Abraham Kingdon.
In the first eight years of its existence 539,000 publications
were issued by this press, and it has since expanded its area.
The native lads are not only taught printing, but some of them
lithography, map making, etc. A monthly magazine is issued
for adults regularly, and one for children (illustrated).

In 1880, the Hospital and Medical Mission at Analakely
came under the Association's control, jointly with the London
Missionary Society, being re-opened in that year by Dr. J. T.
Fox, who has just retired from the work. Not only have the
wants of the sick and distressed been alleviated, but native
Malagasy students have been trained for medical work, native
nurses taught, and finally, largely through the efforts of Dr. Fox,
assisted by his colleague Dr. Allen, and by the Norwegian Mis-
sionary Society's medical officers, a Medical Mission Aca-
demy has been set on foot, with a regular course of study for
native medical men. The hospital, which is the only one in
the island of Madagascar, and will accommodate about 35
patients, has usually been full, and an average of from 4000 to
5000 out-patients are dealt with annually.

As showing the advance in Christian life and thoughtfulness
made during the past nineteen years in Madagascar, it may be
added that the native churches themselves now maintain a

Priendi Foreign Mission Association. tgt

Native Missionary Society, and an Orphanage for Boys,
managing both institutions themselves.

With regard to China,, two Friends, Robert J. and Mrs.
Davidson, went out in 1886 to the western part of that vast
Empire, and are now at Hanchung, in the Province of Shensi.

Henry Stanley Newman, 1 ^,,,,,f.^:,^
Charles Linney, f ^'"'f''"''-

SUMMARY.
Antiual Income, ah ntt ^%,i,oo.

Fields of
Labour.

Entered;*l°-°''] Foreign

Native
Workers.

Ad-
herents.

Mem-
bers.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Native
Contri-
butions.

ndia . .
ladagascar
^hina .

i866
1867
1886

I Lay.
2 1 2
2 6
I I

Fe-
male.

Lay.

Fe.
male.

32.36J

29.51

2
129

ico
15,022

27s

Totals .

374

32.360

2,964

131

15,122

^£275

FRIENDS' SYRIAN MISSION.

FOUNDED 1867.

This Mission has two centres, one in Syria, at Brumana, on
Mount Lebanon ; the other in Palestine, at Ramallah, eight
miles north of Jerusalem, and four miles south-west of Bethel.
The Mission may be said to have originated in the visit to the
East of Eli and Sybil Jones, of New England, in 1867-8-9,
with their companions, the late Alfred Lloyd Fox, of Falmouth,
and Ellen Clare Miller (now Pearson, of Manchester). It was
commenced about 1874. The; work of the Mission is carried
on by religious teaching. Sabbath and Day Schools, Boys' and
Girls' Training Homes, Medical Mission, Dispensary and Hos-

192 Friends' Syrian Missioti,

pital, at Brumana, under the general superintendent, Theo-
philus Waldmeier, assisted by English and native workers.
Eight branch schools in Brumana, and neighbouring villages,
are well sustained. T. Waldmeier was for ten years missionary
in Abyssinia.

At Ramallah, religious teaching, Boys' and Girls' Schools,
Medical Mission, Dispensary and Hospital room. Mothers'
Meetings, etc., are under the active superintendence of Dr.
George Hessenauer and his wife, assisted by native helpers,
who have had to contend with much opposition in their work.

The Missions are maintained conjointly by English and
American Friends ; probably, ere long, Ramallah will be allotted
to the Americans as their station, whilst English Friends will
devote their attention solely to Brumana.

SUMMARY,
Annual Income, ;^i,94o.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Schools.

Scholars.

Native
Contri-
butions.

Brumana and 1
district . . /

Ramallah and
district .

1874
1874

Lay,
2

Female.
4

Lay.
IS

Female.

9
4

8
4

300
100

..^250

Totals . .

400

;^2SO

MISSION TO THE KAFIRS OF ROCK FOUNTAIN.

COMMENCED 1879.

This Mission was commenced by Elbert S. and E. Clarke
eight years ago, amongst Kafirs who had never heard the
Gospel. They have proved friendly, and have listened with
interest to the Gospel message. Their customs, superstitions,

Rock Fountain Mission. 193

and mode of life, make it extremely difficult for them to come
out as Christians. There is much, however, to encourage con-
tinued effort.

They have now three Stations — Entakamu, Rock Fountain,
and Hope Vale. Rock Fountain was the original station, but
owing to the sale of Crown Lands, and the consequent migra-
tions of the heathen, they have had to change their head-
quarters to Entakamu.

Mr. and Mrs. Clarke's is entirely pioneer work. They have
schools at Hope Vale and Entakamu, conducted by native
teachers, and containing forty scholars. ReUgious services are
held at all the three stations. Mr. Clarke visits them by turns.
Mr. Clarke attaches great importance to itinerating amongst
the natives. He takes his waggon, or where that is not prac-
ticable, his pack-horse, with all things needful, and travels
round a considerable district, sending a messenger before him
to collect the natives, and preaching often to chief and people
in the neighbourhood of the kraals.

The natives are a fine race, but very degraded. They wel-
come the missionary, and are especially glad to have their
children educated.

The Mission, like those in Syria and Constantinople, is in no
way connected with the Friends' Foreign Mission Association,
but like them it is largely supported by the subscriptions of
Friends. It is also in part self-supporting from the produce of
the farm surrounding the homestead and mission buildings.
The sum contributed to the Mission is about ;^3o6.

Mrs. S. Fothergill,

Hon. Secretary and Treasurer.

( 194 )

• THE SALVATION ARMY.

ORGANIZED UNDER ITS PRESENT NAME, 1878,

In July 1865 the Rev. William Booth commenced holding
services in the East of London for the purpose of evangelising
the masses. Those who became converted were soon organised
into a Society called ' The Christian Mission,' and when it was
found in 1878 that this Society had become by its system of
management and labour an army, it was called ' The Salvation
Army.' Since that time its progress, which had already been
rapid, has been far greater, extending to the United States, to
British North America, and to Australia, New Zealand, and
Tasmania, as well as to France, Germany, Italy, Switzerland,
Holland, Sweden, and Denmark.

In 1881, Mr. F. Tucker, one of Her Majesty's Sub-Commis-
sioners in the north of India, resigned his position to become a
Salvation Army officer, and after a year spent in England, he
was sent to commence the work in India. Having first formed
Corps in the three Presidency towns and in Colombo, Ceylon,
he established native services in Gujarat, Ceylon, and recently
in South India. A party of 40 officers were sent to Ceylon in
1886, 20 more from America following later in the same year.
Another party of 50 from England were sent in 1887, as well
as 1 2 from Australia, and another 1 2 from Sweden are waiting
to sail early in 1888. The Army has now in India 125 officers
sent from abroad and 79 raised up from amongst the converts.
All wear the dress and live in the style of the country, and
receive their food from the people around them. The languages
have been learnt with remarkable rapidity by those sent in 1886
and 1887.

In December 1887 a party of 20 officers was sent to extend
the work, commenced there by three officers in 1883, at the
Cape of Good Hope, and a corps to commence services

The Salvation Army,

^95

amongst the Zulus, some of whom, speaking English, as well ag
many Kafirs of other races, had already been converted at the
Army's meetings.

SUMMARY.
Annual Central Income, ;^38,ooo.i

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Stations.

Foreign Worlcers.

Native Workers.

India ....
Ceylon . . .
South Africa

1882 1
1883 1
1883

32
62

Ordained,
125

Female,
16

Ordained

79
140

Female.
60

Totals . .

162

219

^ This amount includes sums spent in Great Britain and Ireland, in the
Cojonies, on the Continent of Europe, in the United States, and in French
Canada j but is exclusive of funds raised and spent locally.

O 2

{ 1915 )

AUXILIARY AND MISCELLANEOUS SOCIETIES.

Only a brief notice can be given here of some among those many
Societies which have from time to time been formed as aids to
the work of the larger missionary institutions. In some cases
these Societies have been formed to supply a special need ; in
others they are the expression of individual devotedness and
zeal. Our own times have witnessed many such efforts ; and
in almest every part of the professed Church of Christ there
are men and women, detached from the main body, of workers,
and unsupported by ecclesiastical organizations, who are
labouring after their own methods.

Some of these efforts are of ancient origin. Foremost in
point of time stands the Christian Faith Society, the full
title of which is The Incorporated Society for Advancing the
Christian Faith in the British West Indian Islands and else-
where, and in the Mauritius. The origin and aims of the
Society may be compared with those of the New England
Company, noticed at the beginning of this volume.

The Hon. Robert Boyle, by his will in 1696, directed the
residue of his personal estate to be laid out by his executors,
recommending them to lay out the greater part thereof ' for the
Advancement or Propagation of the Christian Religion amongst
Infidels.' ^ An estate was accordingly purchased at Brafferton,
Yorkshire, so that the income might be for ever applied to the
advancement of the Christian religion. Till the American war
the rents were remitted to the College of William and Mary, in
Virginia, for the education of Indian children.

After the conclusion of the war, Dr. Porteous, Bishop of
London, obtained a decision from the Court of Chancery to
employ the fund in some parts of His Majesty's dominions,
approaching as nearly as possible the original intentions of
the testator. ' The Society for the Conversion and Religious

' See p. 19.

Coral Missionary FunJ. 197

Instruction and Education of the Negro Slaves in the British
West Indian Islands ' was accordingly established by Royal
Charter. In 1834, on the abolition of slavery, Dr. Blomfield,
Bishop of London, obtained a new scheme, and a new charter,
upon a more extended basis, dated January 11, 1836, constitut-
ing the Society a Corporation under the full title given above,
to labour ' within the dioceses of Jamaica and Barbadoes, and
the Leeward Islands (which dioceses had been constituted in
"the year 1824), and in the Mauritius.'

The Society makes block grants to the several bishops of
the sees just named, who send annual returns of the sums dis-
tributed therefrom, and repeatedly acknowledge the very great
value of the assistance, saying that without it many of their
undertakings could never have been begun, or must have
been brought to a close, especially in the branch of schools and
catechists. The income of the Society in 1886 was _;^2,29o,
but the amount is diminishing.

Coming down to modern times, we may note that the re-
vival of missionary zeal which has happily characterised the
past fifteen or twenty years, has given impulse to several new
efforts. Among them, as specimens, although on a larger
scale than any others of the kind, may be noticed two associa-
tions, both connected with the Church of England, that have
as their object at once the diffusion of missionary information
and the provision of practical help. The elder of these is the
Coral Missionary Fund, connd'cted with the Coral Missionary
Magazine, long known as the Children's Missionary Magazine,
commenced in 1838. The Fund itself was started in 1848,
since which time it has brought in over ;^36,ooo; its chief
work having been in connection with the Church Missionary
Society, to which it is an ally and auxiliary.

Some thousands of children have been entirely supported in
Church Missionary Schools and Orphanages in East and West
Africa, North and South India, North- West America, Mauritius,
China, and Palestine, through its agency.

Those who contribute to the support of individual children
receive through the magazine, from time to time, full par-
ticulars as to their character and progress. Many of these
children are maintained by the contributions of scholars in
Sunday Sthools and members of Bible classes, or from the

IqS Auxiliary and Miscettaneous Societies.

proceeds of Missionary Baskets, Missionary Sales, or Missionary
Trees.

In addition to the maintenance of children in schools, the
Coral Fund has undertaken and successfully aided other works
in connection with the Church Missionary Society, such as
building and restoring churches, supporting native agents, etc.
When tidings reached England of the dire distress suffered at
Moose Fort on account of the long delay in the arrival of the
one annual ship, and the Bishop of Moosonee wrote home to ■
say that it was absolutely necessary that he should have a
store, with a year's provision in advance, to avert a similar
calamity in the future, the Coral Missionary Fund at once took
up the work, and in a short time sent the Bishop ;^4oo, thus
enabling him to carry out his intention, and relieving his mind
in the midst of his arduous labours from the weight of a very
pressing anxiety. When intelligence was received of the large
number of slaves who had been rescued from Arab slave
vessels, and placed under the care of the Church missionary at
Frere Town, the Coral Fund raised an additional sum towards
the extra expenses incurred at that station. During the last
great Indian Famine a large sum was raised by the same Fund,
from which special grants were made to the various Church
Missionary Orphanages which bore the strain of sheltering
within their walls the numbers of destitute children left orphans
by that calamity. Years ago, at the time of the great cyclone
at Masulipatam, relief was in like manner collected and sent
out ; and, amongst other present works, the Fund has under-
taken the maintenance of a bed in the Church of England
Zenana Hospital at Amritsar, and has recently presented
a large harmonium to Moose Cathedral. Many- — Bishop
Horden, Bishop Moule^ Bishop French, and others — whose
names are well known, and held in honour amongst the roll of
C. M. S. missionaries, have testified with deep gratitude to the
help which the Coral Fund has given them in time of need.

Every year the Fund sends out boxes and bales of clothing
and gifts to various stations where it supports children, and
several working parties are engaged in makiog warm clothing
for North- West America and other places.

The Coral Missionary Magazine is the organ of this Asso-
ciation, and contains full particulars of the sums received and
paid, accounts of all the work undertaken by the Fund, reports

Missionary Leaves Assodation. 199

of the children, and many interesting narratives of missionary
work, from the pens of well-known missionary writers, amongst
whom may be named A. L. 0. E. and the Bishop of Moosonee,
who is a constant contributor.

Akin to this is the Missionary Leaves Association, which
sprang from a missionary working party held at Trinity Church,
Reading. This working party contributed supplies of clothing
to Bishop Crowther, the Rev. Henry Budd, and other veteran
missionaries of the Church Missionary Society.

Letters acknowledging these gifts appeared for some years
previous to 1868 in the Church Missionary Juvenile Instructor,
many friends sending contributions, which were acknowledged
in that magazine. A separate periodical was then suggested
by the late Rev. Henry Venn, and the first number of Missionary
Leaves appeared, edited by the Rev. R. C. Billing, the former
editor of The Lnstructor. The publication of an independent
organ so greatly extended the interest and enlarged the sphere
of operations that in 1870 it became necessary to adopt a more
formal organization. In this way the Association was formed,
taking its name from the magazine. At that time the operations
of the Association were mainly confined to a few stations in
Africa and North-west America. A system of auxiliary helpers
was organized, by which a correspondent was appointed for
each mission station, who was responsible for diffusing infor-
mation and collecting contributions on its behalf. In 1868
these were but 7 ; at the present time (1887) there are over roo.

The objects of the Association are to supply the missionaries
and stations of the Church Missionary Society with help in
money and material towards such requisites as it is not in the
province of that Society to supply, but which aid, nevertheless,
is found to be most helpful in the various works undertaken
by the missionaries.

The appropriated funds of the Association are expended
upon the erection of mission churches, schools, etc., the
purchase of the accessories of public worship, such as church
furniture, bells, books, harmoniums, etc. ; upon the maintenance
of children, orphans or otherwise, in Church Missionary Society
mission schools ; and towards Missionary Diocesan Funds,
and other similar objects. No agents are paid by the
Association.

566 AuiciHary and Miscellaneous Societies.

The expenses of the Association are defrayed by a general
fund raised chiefly in annual subscriptions and donations.
During the last sixteen years the Association has received and
forwarded contributions in money to the amount of ;^34,727,
and in goods to the value of ;^2i,43i.

In 1884 the Church Missionary Society invited the Associa-
tion to administer the funds provided for special objects hitherto
paid through the general Society, and to receive, pack, and
forward all goods intended for particular mission stations.
The work of the Association has thus been greatly enlarged.

The Cambridge Mission to Delhi, in connection with the
Society for the Propagation of the Gospel, was first proposed
in papers read before the Cambridge University Church
Society, and the Cambridge Graduates Mission Aid Society,
by the Rev. T. V. French, now Bishop of Lahore, and the
Rev. E. Bickersteth, in February 1876. The suggestion was
warmly welcomed, and the proposal resulted in the formation
of a band of fellow-workers, whose special object should be, in
addition to evangelistic labours, to train native agents, to pro-
mote higher education, to educate the sons of native Chris-
tians, and to undertake literary and other work which might
reach the more educated and thoughtful Hindus and Muham-
midans. A Cambridge Committee was appointed, who are
responsible for the choice of men and general administration
of the Mission ; and a scheme was approved by them for con-
ducting the work in close connection with the Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel, which gives cordial and liberal
assistance to the Mission. Many considerations pointed to
Delhi, the ancient capital of India, where the Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel has been at work since 1852, as the
place for such a mission ; and a letter of Sir Bartle Frere upon
the greatness of the opening there, and the urgent need of men
to carry on the work inaugurated by the Rev. R. R. Winter,' led
finally to the choice of that city as the field for their labours.
Six missionaries are now established at Delhi, the ancient
capital of India, assisting in the important work inaugurated
there by the parent Society. The first head of the Mission,
Mr. Bickersteth, Fellow of Pembroke College, is now Bishop
in Japan.

' See p. 27.

Mission to Lepers in India. zdi

The missionaries take part in evangelistic work, and in the
oversight of native congregations and mission schools, both in
Delhi and in the surrounding country ; they also hold classes
for the instruction of readers and catechists ; and they have
the management of St. Stephen's High School (with about 600
boys), and St. Stephen's College (with about 60 students).
The College is affiUated to the Government University at
Lahore, of which two of the missionaries are Fellows, and pre-
pares students for the University degrees. Arrangements are
made for lodging Christian members of the School and College
in the Mission Compound.

The Mission to Lepers in India, founded in 1874, occu-
pies independent ground. It is a fact, perhaps little known to
the Christian public, that there are in India 135,000 lepers — ■
men, women, and children— victims of the most terrible disease
known to humanity. This Society seeks to proclaim to them
the blessed Gospel of the Lord Jesus Christ, and, as far as
possible, to relieve their dreadful sufferings, and provide for
their simple wants.

The Mission was commenced by Mr. W. C. Bailey, a
missionary of the Church of Scotland, in conjunction with
several friends in Dublin, in 1874. Its headquarters are in
Dublin.

The Society endeavours to utilise as much as possible existing
agencies, by assisting Leper Asylums already established, and
providing missionaries with the means for carrying on Christian
work in connection therewith. It makes grants of money
towards the building of new Asylums, Prayer-rooms, etc. : and
in many instances provides for the entire support of lepers. It
is at present carrying on work at Kashmir, Rawal Pindee,
Chamba, Tarn Taran, Sabathu, Dehra, Rurki, Almora, Pi-
thora, Allahabad, Lohardugga, Purulia, Bhagulpore, Calcutta,
Madras, Alleppy, and Neyoor, in connection with the Church
Missionary Society, the London Missionary Society, the
American Presbyterian Mission, Gossner's Evangelical Mis-
sion, the Church of Scotland Foreign Mission Committee, the
American Episcopal Methodist Mission, and the Wesleyan
Mission.

This work is entirely supported by voluntary contributions.
Its needs are laid before Christian people, in reliance upon

202 Auxiliary and Miscellaneous Societies.

Him who gave it as a special sign of His ministry that the
lepers were cleansed ; and as He provides the funds the work
is carried on. The Lord has greatly blessed the efforts of the
Society in the conversion of souls, and it is contemplated
largely to extend its operations, should the funds be provided.
^6 will support a leper for one year, and ;^2o will supply a
Christian teacher to an asylum for the same period. About
;^i5o to £700 will buUd an asylum. The income for 1887
was £\(i%z-

The North Africa Mission, formerly called the Kabyle
Mission, was originated in 1881. Up to that year the
Mohammedans of North Africa (excluding Egypt) were un-
reached by the Gospel. A thousand years of sanguinary wars
had reduced the population, misrule had blighted commerce
and agriculture, and apostasy had extinguished the Gospel
lamp, without even leaving the lampstand. But a brighter era
was now to dawn.

The French had subdued the Algerians, and Algiers, instead
of being a nest of pirates, had become a winter health resort
for invalids from all parts of Europe. Through the whole
country roads and railways had been made, and along the
coast steamers plied. With the fall of the Empire in France,
Romanism lost much of its power, and thus in Algeria the
Moslem and Romish barriers to the Gospel were removed.
It was, however, still supposed that the Mohammedans were so
opposed to Christianity that it would be futile and dangerous
to attempt to evangelize them. They were therefore neglected
for another ten years, till in 1881 Mr. George Pearse and his
wife travelled among the Kabyles, and found that they were
far less opposed to the Gospel than had been imagined. The
people were very ignorant of Mohammedanism, and were
willing to hear the good news, and, when able, to read the
Scriptures.

Mr. Pearse returned to England in the summer, and called
public attention to the favourable opening for this work, pub-
lishing a pamphlet, called Mission to the Kabyles. A small
committee was formed, consisting of Mr. Pearse, Mr. Grattan
Guinness, and Mr. Edward H. Glenny, who had been inde-
pendently led to consider the needs of the field. A piece of
land had been secured at I)jem§.a Sahridj, in Kabylia, and in

North Africa Mission. 203

October 1881, Mr. Pearse returned with Mr. Glenny to
Algeria. They took with them two young men to plant
among the Kabyles. For a time all went well, but the French
local administrator, thinking the brethren must be political
agents, like the French priests in other lands, endeavoured to
frighten them away. Then followed a period of trial from a
variety of causes, but the willingness of the people to listen to
the Gospel was more than ever established.

In 1883 the Mission was to some extent remodelled. The
Council was enlarged, and the sphere of its operations extended
from the Kabyles of Algeria to the Berber races, etc., of all
North Africa, and ultimately has endeavoured to spread the
Gospel among the Mohammedans generally in these lands.
The spheres in measure occupied by this Mission at present
are Algeria, Morocco, and Tunis, and it is hoped shortly
Tripoli may be entered, and then the Sahara, which has a
considerable, though very scattered, population.

A Branch Mission has been affiliated with the North
Africa Mission, with the object of taking the Gospel to the
Bedouins of Northern Africa. One missionary has been
designated for this field, and is at present studying Arabic in
Syria.

The North African Mission, in its Quarterly Record, also
gives particulars of the Central Soudan Mission, under the
direction of Mr. Graham Wilmot- Brooke, who has gone up the
Congo with a converted Soudanese, and struck north among
the Moslems.

There are now in Algeria 16 missionaries, including wives,
as well as several others in friendly relationship, though not on
the staff. There is perfect liberty to make known the Gospel
among all classes, though the French officials are inclined to
be suspicious, and no medical work is permitted without a
French diploma. Most of the missionaries have only been a
short time in the field, and have had the Kabyle or Arabic
languages to learn. Several of them report cases of professed
conversion, but only two converts have had courage to be
baptised at present.

In Morocco there is a wide field for Christian work, and no
serious obstacles have been found except such as arise from
the wretched misgovemment of the country. The Mission
has 8 workers there, and several friends who co-operate. It

204

Auxi/ia)'} an J Miscellaneous Sodetiei.

has a Medical Mission, which includes a hospital and dis-
pensary. A few converts are reported, but only one has been
baptised. The work was entered upon in 1883.

Tunis was entered in 1885, and there are 6 missionaries in
the city of Tunis. The country is quite open for the Gospel.
Two converts are reported, one of whom has been baptised,
and the other will be shortly,

Tripoli is without a missionary at present ; it is hoped one
may be sent before long.

The Sahara is also quite unevangelized. The great need is
an increased number of qualified brethren and sisters j the
doors are open, and if the Gospel is preached in the power of
the Holy Ghost, much blessing may be expected.

SUMMARY : North Africa Mission,
Annual Income, ;£^3;000.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scholars.

Algeria . . .
Morocco .
Tunis ....
Northern Arabia .

1881
1883
1885

6
2
I
I

Lay.
4

3
4
I*

Female.
12

I
I

Totals . .

...

At present in Beyrout.

We add a brief account of the East London Institute for
Home and Foreign Missions. The East London Institute
was founded in 1872 by the Rev. H. Grattan Guinness, to be
a Training Home and College for young men who, being
earnestly desirous of missionary work, gifted for it, and suited
to it, were prevented from making preparation for it by the
duty of labouring for their daily bread. The work commenced
in an old-fashioned house on Stepney Green, and 32 students
were selected and received during the first year. Another and

East London Missionary InsHiute, 205

yet another house was taken, to accommodate the growing
family — to Harley House a wing was added — and eventually
the building of the present college as it now stands was com-
pleted and opened on October 8, 1879, and all the work
concentrated on the new premises. A branch college in
Derbyshire was also opened in 1878, the gift of a dear friend,
and several mission halls were occupied in the East of
London.

The Training Homes now receive young men and women
of any evangelical denomination, who during the period of
study are actively engaged in various branches of evangehstic
work. When sufficiently prepared, they are helped to go forth
as missionaries to any country or sphere to which God may
providentially open their way.

At the present time the students are scattered over all the
world — the greater number in China, India, North, South and
Central Africa, Canada, United States of America, Australia, and
the Home fields ; but men are stationed also in France, Finland,
Bulgaria, Germany, Italy, Portugal, Roumania, Russia, Sicily,
Spain, Switzerland, Arabia, Armenia, Japan, Syria, Turkey.
Our first Twelve went out in r87S, and otheis have been
following at the average rate of one a week.

In the year 1878 the Livingstone Inland Mission was
founded — the first Christian mission on the Congo. In January
Henry Craven sailed, and in due time 52 other missionaries
followed, IS of whom have laid down their lives in Africa, our
two first pioneers, Henry Craven and James Telford, among
them. That Mission is now transferred to the American
Baptist Missionary Union,^ as the responsibility became too
great for it to be worked apart from a Society.

During the fifteen years which have elapsed from the com-
mencement of this Institute, over three thousand young men
have applied to be received ; of these about eight hundred have
been accepted, and of these nearly 500 are at the present time
labouring in the Gospel, either in the home or the foreign field,
while between 80 and 90 are still studying in the Institute.

The expenses of carrying on the work amount to between
;^2oo and ;^3oo per week. The income for 1887-8 was

_;^II,000.

' See p. 269.

20(5 Atwiliary and Miscellaneous Societies,

The information in the foregoing chapter has been kindly
supflied by —

The Rev. Canon Bailey, Secretary, Christian Faith Society.

Mrs. R. B. Batty, Secretary, Coral Mission Fund.

H. G. Malaber, Esq., Secretary, Missionary Leaves Associa^
Hon.

The Rev. J. T. Ward, Treasurer, Cambridge Mission to
Delhi.

Wellesley C. Bailey, Esq., Mission to Lepers in India.

Edward H. Glenn y, Esq., North African Mission.

Mrs. H. Grattan Guinness, East London Institute.

There are many auxiliary Societies and Funds in Great
Britain and Ireland, of which no account can here be given.
All through the field of Missions- to the Heathen, schools,
hospitals, and other evangelizing agencies have been founded
and are sustained by individual zeal and liberality ; generally
with, but sometimes without, the intervention of the Missionary
Committees at home,

WOMEN'S SOCIETIES.

Great Britain.

\* In some instances the Zenana work, together with other
efforts on behalf of heathen women and girls, is carried on by
the Missionary Societies themselves without special organiza-
tion. The following Missions, however, are separately worked.
They are placed in the order of their formation, irrespective of
their sphere of labour.

( 209 )

SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING FEMALE EDUCATION

IN THE EAST.

ESTABLISHED 1 834.

The Society was formed for the purpose of giving instruction
to women in the Zenanas of India, and in their own homes in
China. Thus it is the oldest Zenana Society in existence. It
was found impossible then to carry the object of the Society
into effect, for the doors of those prison-homes were locked
and double-barred. The Committee, therefore, while biding
their time, turned to School work, finding it more practicable to
collect and to teach children, especially of the lower classes,
than to reach those of mature age and of higher social position.
Beginning with Schools in India and China, the work of the
Society was subsequently extended to other countries also, and
now includes Ceylon (1837), Japan (1878), the Straits (1835),
Africa (South, 1838 ; West, 1863), the Levant (Egypt,
1836; Holy Land, 1841); Turkey in Europe (1839), and
Persia (1882).

Notwithstanding all the early obstacles in the way, one of the
Society's missionary ladies did succeed in gaining access into a
native house in Calcutta in 1835, and became thus the first
Zenana missionary sent out by any Society. But it was only a
day of small things then, and so it continued to be for years
following. Since the Indian mutiny, however, it may be said
that 'the little one has become a thousand,' and now, no
longer the only Zenana society in existence, the Committee
have seen more than twenty kindred agencies spring up around
them in Europe and America.

The object of the Society has been strictly evangelistic — that
of carrying the Gospel to the homes of the East. To this end,
education was felt to be of great importance, in order that
those who should be reached by these missionaries might each
be carefully instructed in the truths of the Christian religion,
enabled to read the Word of God for herself in her own

210 Society for Promoting Female Education in the East.

tongue, and qualified to impart her knowledge to others. Thus
the object of the Committee included evangelization, education,
and training in teaching. It is true that the single word Edu-
cation, which alone appears in their title, does not express all
this J but it was well known to do so at the time; and many-
substantial, as well as legal, reasons exist against lengthening a
title, in these busy days, or altering it, even if it were possible
to give one that should be concise, as well as sufficiently ex-
planatory.

The Committee have been enabled by God's grace to adhere
firmly to the principles laid down at the establishment of the
Society ; full and free instruction in the Scriptures which alone
can make wise unto salvation, for all ; education without the
Bible, for none.

As an aid to carrying the plans and principles of the Society
into effect, the Committee have adopted the comparatively
recently introduced method of working through Medical Mis-
sions, in North India and in the Holy Land.

The work of the Society may be thus briefly summed up : —
Zenana Missions ; Medical Missions ; Village Missions ; work
among the crowds assembling at native festivals ; house and
hut visiting ; boarding, day, infant, and Sunday Schools ; Bible
and sewing classes ; training native Zenana missionaries, district
visitors, schoolmistresses and Bible-women ; mothers' meetings ;
also branches of the Bible and Prayer Union, and of the
Young Women's Christian Association.

At the present time the staff of European missionary ladies
consists of forty ; the number of Zenana ladies under instruction
is above 2,300, and those in the schools in all the countries
mentioned conducted by their own missionaries, or by the
wives of missionaries who receive assistance from the Society in
grants of money or of boxes of work for sale amount to 17,604 ;
while the souls that have been given to their missionaries for
their hire out of many nations, and kindreds, and people, and
tongues, are not to be counted by human arithmetic. ' There
are thousands now gladdening the hearts of those who led
them to the Saviour, adorning His doctrine and working in His
service.

' This is the Lord's doing, and it is wonderful in our eyes.'
From a Leaflet published by the Society.

( "I )

INDIAN FEMALE NORMAL SCHOOL AND IN-
STRUCTION SOCIETY; OR, ZENANA BIBLE
AND MEDICAL MISSION.

ESTABLISHED 1 85 2.

Originated in Calcutta, where some Christian ladies heard
of the conversion of a young Hindu lady who had learnt the
truth through simply reading her Bible. In 1851 this young
lady died a believer in Christ at the age of 17. The Christian
ladies alluded to decided to set on foot a Training School
where Eurasian teachers might be trained, in the hope that
the Zenanas might by degrees be opened to them, and they
might have an opportunity of teaching their pupils to read the
Bible. In 185 1 these ladies sent home money to our present
President (now the Dowager Lady Kinnaird), and asked her
to send out a suitable person to commence the Calcutta
Female Normal School. Lady Kinnaird sent out two ladies
— sisters — the Misses Suter, who established the Normal
School in Calcutta in 1852.

The Society gradually extended its operations into the
three presidencies, and added to the training of teachers
Zenana visiting, the establishment of female schools, the em-
ployment of native Bible-women, and the Medical Mission.
In the latter branch of work none but thoroughly qualified
medical ladies are employed, and the Society has establish-
ments in Lucknow and Benares.

In 1880 a change took place in the Society. Its constitu-
tion from the commencement had been undenominational,
but in 1880, some of the members of the Committee being
of opinion that the work would benefit by a closer connection
with the Church of England, a division took place. Lady
Kinnaird and some of the members of Committee adhering
to the old constitution of the Society, while a number of the
members of Committee retired, and formed a new Society,
called the Church of England Zenana Missionary Society.^

' See p. 223.

p 2

212

Indian Female Normal School.

This division resulted in a great extension of the work, the
income of the two Societies being in 1887 double what that of
the united Society was in 1880, and many new stations being
opened, and a great increase of workers sent out in the same
period.

The two Societies work mainly in different parts of India,
so that there is no clashing.

A. H. Lash,

Secretary,

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, ;^i 1,365.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Worlcers.

Native
Workers.

Schools.

Scholars.

India ....

Western India, 1
Madras, N. W.[
Provinces . . )

Punjab ....

1852

Female.

Totals . .

ISO

3.278*

Includes 1,446 pupils in Zenanas.

( "5 )

WESLEYAN MISSIONARY SOCIETY, LADIES'
AUXILIARY.

ESTABLISHED 1859.

This Society originated in 1859, when the repugnance to
female education began to give way in the Eastern mind, and
the wives of missionaries, instead of as at first finding it difficult
to obtain girls willing to be taught, had more eager pupils than
they could possibly instruct, and it became necessary to send
out ladies from England to take charge of one or more schools,
and especially to manage schools for training native teachers.
The Society began with an income of ;Cii9 a year, which has
increased to nearly ;^8,ooo. Its objects are to support —

Training schools for teachers.
Schools for native children.
The visiting of Zenanas.

Ditto Ditto by medical ladies.

Bible-women.

The Society's spheres of labour among the heathen are in
Ceylon, where it has twelve stations, and twenty workers;
and India, especially the Presidency of Madras, though
some work is also carried on in the Bengal Presidency.

China was occupied in 1862, but abandoned some years
ago (1878), from the difficulty of finding homes for the ladies.
The Society has lately, at the urgent request of our missionaries,
sent out a lady teacher to Canton, and a teacher and a medical
lady to Hankow ; and in South Africa the agency is confined
to two ladies working respectively at Empfundiswein and '
Shawbury; and in West Africa a high school is assisted at
Lagos.

The accompanying schedule will give the dates when these
respective spheres were first entered upon.

The pioneers have not been ladies connected with the
Wesleyan Missionary Committee, but the wives of missionaries,

4 14 Wesley an Missionary Society, Ladte^ Auxiliary.

sent out by the General Committee, 1o which the Society is
auxiliary. It is only when this work of overlooking the schools
becomes too heavy for the missionary's wife that she appeals
to us to send her help.

On the whole the success of the work has been the greatest
in Ceylon. Our first school there was begun at JafiEtia in
1 86 1, and now there are boarding schools at Colombo, Kal-
munai, Kandy^, Galle, Jaffna, Point Pedro, Battacaloa, and
Trincomalee. 'These schools produce native teachers, well
trained, and Bible-women. These become the centres of
religious influence in the villages, as well as teachers in town
schools. More than this, as wives and mothers, they show to
the surrounding heathen what a Christian home can become,
and therefore are themselves the best preachers on the impor-
tance of Christian female education. In India, the awakening
of the native mind among the men is a powerful agent in
opening the Zenana, as the husband begins to long for some-
thing like an education to fit his wife to become his companion.
Therefore, instead of, as in the days of yore, vainly knocking
at the closed doors of the Zenana, the Christian teacher is
unable to enter all the doors that are thrown open to her, and
the visitors are warmly welcomed, although it is distinctly
understood that religious teaching will be given, as well as
secular. But success in this branch of the work cannot be
tabulated, because the severe persecutions that follow a
declaration of Christianity deter many believers at heart from
its open profession.

The most hopeful feature of the Indian work is the orphanage.
Several of these were started during the Indian famine, and
here no home influence comes in to counterbalance the school
training. Many of the boys and girls have now reached a
marriageable age, and the boys from Tumkur seek and find
themselves wives among the girls at Hassan. After a year's
betrothal, the marriage takes place, and to each young couple is
given six acres of land, a cart, and a pair of oxen, as a start in
life. They are located near Tumkur, and a village called
Bethelluru is rapidly springing up. Each youth builds his own
hut, and here the young couples settle. A kind friend has

• In addition to the high school at Kandy, Mr, Langdon has opened an
industrial school in which the girls are taught some trade in addition to
the usual booli lessons.

tVesieydn Missionary Society, Ladiei Auxiliary. 215

built for- them a neat chapel, with stained-glass windows, and a
sonorous bell, and thus a Christian village has been formed,
from the moral influence of which much may be expected.

The native mind is beginning slowly to open to the beauty of
Christianity in its bearing on life. The natives wonder at the
purity of the EngUsh women, who are allowed so much liberty;
and they think that ours must indeed be a ' good caste,' that
teaches us to care so for poor widows. On the whole, there
has never been a period in which we felt more encouraged to
' go forward,' or more strongly reaUzed the force of the question,
' Am / my sister's keeper ' ?

Mrs. Wiseman, Secretary,

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, £,T,<)()0 3-f. Td.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Schools.

Scholars.

Native
Contri-
butions.*

Europe —
Italy . . .
Spain .
Ceylon.

India —
Madras Presi-\

dency . . /
Hyderabad .
Bengal Presi-I

dency . . /
China .
Africa, S. . .
Africa, W. .

1864
1881
i860

1859

1880

1871

1885
186 1
1878

IS
3
8
2

Female.

I
8

3
z
I

Female.

4
98

52 -

9
28

4
3
I

358

303

3.580

3.916

505
917

238
19

■■-^

Totals .

202

9,920

...

■f The only native contributions are school-fees j other sums are paid
through the Parent Society,

( 2i6 )

BRITISH SYRIAN SCHOOLS AND BIBLE MISSION.

FOUNDED i860.

In the year i860 the ancient city of Damascus and the towns
and villages of the Lebanon and Anti-Lebanon became the
scene of fearful massacres. The Druzes rose against the
Maronites and Greeks, putting to death about 11,000 of the
Christian males, and burning some 3,000 houses. Widows
and their daughters, to the number of 20,000, were turned
adrift, and fled to the seaport towns. Their tale of woe called
forth sympathy, and many countries contributed for the relief
of their temporal necessities.

One English heart, however, was stirred with a desire to
supply a deeper need. Mrs. Bowen Thompson, the widow of
a physician whose name is associated with the Euphrates
Valley Railway scheme, had spent most of her married life in
Syria, and had deplored the absolute ignorance and degrada-
tion of the female population, even the nominal Christians
having sunk almost to the level of the Druzes and Moslems.

In October i860 Mrs. Bowen Thompson landed in Beyrout,
determined to bring the knowledge of the Gospel to these
neglected women : and soon she had gathered hundreds around
her and commenced her work. Several schools were opened
in Beyrout, one of them being a boarding school, where girls
were trained to become teachers. The great blessing and
advantage of Christian education was quickly appreciated, and
within a few years the work spread to other stations ; schools
were opened in Hasbeiya, Ainzahalteh, Deir el Kamar, Mokh-
tara, Zachleh, and Damascus, which were attended not only
by children of various Christian denominations, but also by
Druzes, Moslems, and Jewesses.

Mrs. Bowen Thompson was soon joined by her sister, Miss
Lloyd, and not long after by a married sister, Mrs. Mentor
Mott, and her husband. With their aid, and that of a small
staff of English and a larger staff of Native workers, which
included Bible-women and Scripture-readers, the Mission was
well organized, and after Mrs. Thompson's death, in 1869,
her sisters carried on the Mission, which they still continue to

British Syrian Schools and Bible Mission.

21?

superintend. Schools were opened in Tyre, Baalbec, and
Beckfaya. From the very first, Bible Mission work among
the adults was carried on wherever schools were opened for
children, and recently this branch of the Mission has extended ;
28 agents are now employed; six are men, of whom four are
blind ; these latter are devoted workers, and their very blind-
ness enables them to enter hareems and read to the secluded
women, who may not be seen by men.

In the Training Institution about 80 girls are under instruc-
tion, preparing to act as efficient teachers in the day schools.
The 28 day schools include 4 for boys, '4 for blind of both,
sexes, 2 specially for Moslem girls, i specially for Jewesses,
and I night school for young men; the remaining 16 are
attended by girls of various creeds and denominations, who
mingle without distinction of creed or rank, princesses and
peasants sitting side by side. Nearly 3,000 pupils attend the
various schools. Every one receives thorough instruction in
Holy Scripture, and their love for this leads them to a wonder-
ful amount of knowledge. Classes are held on Sundays and
week days for women, who attend in large numbers ; Sunday
services are attended by both sexes in several of the schools,
with the most beneficial results, both in social and spiritual life.

The teacher of the night school has a large work among
the Lebanon soldiers, and on all sides there is an eager demand
for extension both of educational and evangelistic work.

Annie Poulton, Secretary.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, ;^S,ooo

Fieias of
Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Adherents.

Schools.

Scho-
lars,

Native
Contribu-
tions.

Lay.

Fe-
male.

Lay.

Fe-
male.

Attending Sunday

Services and
Women's Classes.

Beyrout . .

i860

419

t,i88

Damascus .

186S

120

. 490

Hasbeiya

1863

18,

I s. d.

Mt. Lebanon

1868

457

259 14 I

Coele-Syria .

1877

2SO

Tyre . . .

1869

136

Totals

824

2,731

259 14 I

( "8 )

LADIES' ASSOCIATION FOR THE SUPPORT OF
BIBLE-WOMEN AND ZENANA WORK IN CON-
NECTION WITH THE BAPTIST MISSIONARY
SOCIETY.

ESTABLISHED 1868.

This Association was formed to provide suitable agents, Zenana
visitors, and native Bible-women and teachers, to enable the
women of the Baptist missionaries to carry on Mission work
amongst the women of India.

The methods adopted are — (i) Zenana visiting ; (2) board-
ing and day schools for girls, 1874; (3) evangelistic work;
(4) medical and dispensary work, 1879.

Among the early pioneers were Mrs. Sale and Mrs. C. B.
Lewis, wives of Baptist missionaries.

The spheres of labour are, in India, the N. W. Provinces,
Bengal, Madras, Punjab.

It is difficult in a Mission so closely connected with the
homes of the women of India to estimate what are so called the
results of the work; but some changes and facts may be
noticed. Twenty years ago, the houses accessible to visitors,
and especially to religious teachers, could be numbered by
units, but now may be numbered by hundreds ; indeed, the
Christian lady is now welcome everywhere : the difficulty is
not to obtain access to houses, but to find time and strength to
visit most of those open to them. Much more might be done
in this with a larger staif of workers. But the agents have not
been without signs of blessing and success. Many women have
died rejoicing in the goodness brought to them, and in the
hope of eternal life, whilst many others have steadfastly endured
persecution on account of their faith in the Lord Jesus Christ.
The boarding school at Delhi has furnished in many instances
Christian and intelligent helpers to the native preachers and
schoolmasters trained in the college at Delhi ; others of the
pupils have become teachers, and several of the present staff of
Bible-women are the fruits of the labours of some of the mis-

Baptist Zenana Mission,

219

sionary ladies. In no instance do any of the agents visit
houses where they are not allowed to give religious teaching
and carry the Bible with them. Just of late years the more
strictly evangelistic work, with no secular teaching, has been
more encouraged amongst the agents. The medical work at
Agra, conducted by Mrs. Wilson, deserves especial notice, as
the energy which sustains the work and its success are some-
thing very remarkable. At her dispensary, visited by many
thousands day by day, some Scripture teaching is always united
with the healing assistance given.

Amelia Angus,

Honorary Secretary.

SUMMARY.

Annual Income, £,6,^22 gs. iid.

J Fields of
Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Zenanas
visited.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

India. . . ■

N.W. Province,
Punjab, Ben-
gal, and Ma-
dras.

Female.

English or
Eurasian.

Female.

IDS

Both women
and school
teachers.

1,200

Pupils or
hearers.
1,800

Medical
Missions.

Delhi and
Agra.

Dispensary
Patients.
22,000

1.63s

( 22(3 )

THE FEMALE ASSOCIATION FOR PROMOTING
CHRISTIANITY AMONG THE WOMEN OF THE
EAST.— IRISH PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH.

ESTABLISHED 1 87 3.

This Association was founded in 1873, after a visit from tlie
Rev. Dr. Murray-Mitchell and the Rev. Narayan Sheshadri.
The effect which their appeal produced was so profound that
it was resolved to establish a Female Association in connection
with the Foreign Mission of the Irish Presbyterian Church.
The first missionary left for India in the autumn of 1874.
Two others were sent to receive medical training under the
care of Dr. Burns Thompson, in Edinburgh, and followed her
shortly afterwards. There are now eight lady missionaries
in connection with this Society, two of whom are medical
workers, one of them being a fully qualified medical lady.
Three stations are at present occupied — Surat, Ahmedabad^
and Borsad —all in the district of Gujarat, north of Bombay,
in which the Irish Presbyterian Church labours. One or two
other stations will probably be immediately occupied. Girls'
schools are also supported in three other places — Anand,
Gogo, and Rajkot — the first of the three being in Gujarat,
and the other two in the neighbouring peninsula of Kottiawar.
Fourteen girls' schools are maintained by the Mission, with
about 800 girls on the roll, and perhaps about 30 houses are
regularly visited, and the women residing in them instructed
in the Gospel. There are two dispensaries, one in Surat, and
one in Ahmedabad. In the Surat Dispensary between 10,000
and 11,000 visits of patients were paid last year, more than
4000 of these being new cases. In Ahmedabad more than
3000 visits were paid to the dispensary in four months. The
patients treated at both these institutions are Hindoos, Mo-
hammedans, and Parsis, the Hindoos being the most numerous.
At each dispensary there is a Christian woman who reads to
the patients, and explains the Scriptures, while they are

Irish Presbyterian Female Association,

221

waiting to be attended to. Some of the missionaries do
this work at times themselves. The lady workers find open
doors on every hand. They are greatly interested and en-
couraged in their work, and they often lament that more
workers cannot be sent into the field. At home the interest
in this Zenana Mission has been growing rapidly of late, and
last year the amount received by subscription was ;^2,ii7,
from more than i'6o auxiliaries, besides £^2\i of interest on
invested funds.

Susan E. Park,

{for Secretaries).

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, J[^2,j,2%.

Field of
Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions,

Foreign
Workers.

Native

Workers.

Adhe.
rents.*

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Native

Contribu-

tions.t

India .

1874

Female.

about

800

♦ See the Tabulated Return of the Foreign Mission of the Irish
Presbyterian Church, p. 135.
f Patients frequently give fees at the Dispensary.

( 223 )

WOMEN'S MISSIONARY ASSOCIATION OF THE
PRESBYTERIAN CHURCH OF ENGLAND.

ESTABLISHED 1 87 8.

The work done by this Association has been the training
of native Bible-women, evangelistic visits to the country
districts, Bible classes, girls' schools, visits to the women in
the hospitals and in their homes, the preparation and dis-
tribution of Gospel leaflets in Chinese.

In China there are five stations : Swatow, Amoy, Formosa,
Hak-ka country, and Singapore.

In India the station is Rampor BauleaL

The women's Mission work of the English Presbyterian
Church began in 1878, Miss Ricketts being the first to go to
China. '

M. J. Stevenson,

Honorary Secretary.

SUMMARY.
Income for 1887, ;^2,356 9^. io(/.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta.
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Schools.

Scholais.

China

India

1878
1878

Female.
10

Female.

120

Total . .

iSS

( 333 )

CHURCH OF ENGLAND ZENANA MISSIONARY
SOCIETY.

ESTABLISHED 1880.

The Society was formed in 1880 by a separation from the
Indian Female Normal School and Instruction Society. It
works in close co-operation with the Church Missionary
Society. On its formation it took over 31 European mis-
sionaries in 17 stations, and at the close of its seventh year
had 88 lady missionaries, 49 assistant missionaries, and 396
Bible-women and native teachers in 42 stations.

In 1883 work was commenced in China, and in 1885 in
Japan ; in both instances at the earnest appeal of the Church
Missionary Conferences.

Its present fields are India, China and Japan, as shown in
the following summary.

Access to the women in India has been greatly enlarged of
late years, and a much more general desire for education has
been evinced. The women are much more ready to hear, and
in the medical part of the work there has been great encourage-
ment. The village Missions, which have been largely increased
since 1881, present a very encouraging, field of labour also. In
China and Japan as yet there has been merely a beginning, but
the work is very promising.

G. R. S. Black, Secretary.

SUMMARY.
EnglishIncomefor\Z%'j,Z,;Q2%,3(>% gj. 61/. ; in the Field, ;£^,6qo.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Schools.

Scholars.

Local
Contribu-
tions and

Fees.

North India .
Punjab . .
South India .
Japan.
China. . .

1880
1880
1880
1885
1883

I
I

Female.

Female.
136

16s

41
60
46

i,6iS
,1,238
2,689

;^2,I0O

1,800
700

Totals .

...

137

396

137

S,S42

ji4,6oo

2,364 Zenanas were under visitation, and 2,187 pupils regularly taught
in them.

( 224 )

ZENANA MEDICAL COLLEGE.

ESTABLISHED IN LONDON, 1880.

This Institution is distinctly unsectarian. Its object is to train
Christian women to be medical missionaries, that they may in
that capacity lead to Christ, and may supply the medical
attendance so urgently needed by the many millions of women
and children of the East, to whom at present there is no
adequate way of ministering.

The course of study occupies the entire period of two years,
with only short intervals of rest at Christmas, Easter, and
Midsummer. It is thus practically equal to four winter courses
of the ordinary medical curriculum. Board, residence, and
medical instruction are provided at a fixed charge. At the
close of the two years the students are examined by a Board
composed of medical men other than the lecturers, and those
who pass the examination receive the Society's diploma.

During their course the students have access to several hos-
pitals, especially to the Hospital for Sick Women and Chil-
dren, S.W., where they are also taught to be dispensers. Besides
attending lectures on midwifery, they attend cases in the neigh-
bourhood under the supervision of the physician in charge.

The lecturers and examiners give their services gratuitously.

The ladies who have finished their College course have all
been sent out to India, China, Ceylon, Syria, Africa, or else-
where, by the various Missionary Societies. Some missionaries
at home on furlough have entered as students, devoting as
much of their leave as possible to acquiring a practical know-
ledge of medicine.

The Society is already the parent of medical missionary
schools abroad, the pupils in their respective stations having
commenced classes or schools of instruction for the natives, so
that the taught, like the teachers, may go forth among the
people as Christian medical missionaries.

That the Institution supplies a long-felt need.is shown by the
number of applications for admission, which have been far more
than the Committee have been able to entertain. The income
for 1887, from donations and subscriptions, was £6t,?> is. id. ;
from students' payments and a small investment, ^527 9J. 2d.

G. DE G. Griffith, M.D., Hon. Sec.

MISSIONARY SOCIETIES

ON THE

CONTINENT OF EUROPE.

*,* The Societies enumerated in the following pages are the
principal Protestant organizations on the Continent for the
evangelization of the heathen. Others are also at work on
different fields of labour.

( 227 )

THE MISSIONS OF THE CHURCH OF THE tJNITAS
FRATRUM, OR UNITED BRETHREN, COM-
MONLY CALLED ' MORAVIAN MISSIONS.'^

This community of Christians may fairly be regarded as
pioneers in the work of Missions to the Heathen. Their work
is largely carried on from this country ; the London Associa-
tion in aid of the work having been formed in 1817. But the
little colony of the renewed ' Unity of the Brethren at Herrnhut,' ,
mainly consisting of poor exiles for conscience' sake from Bo-
hemia and Moravia, began their missionary enterprise by sending
two missionaries to the slaves of St. Thomas, in the Danish West
Indies. These pioneers started on August 21st, 1732, and in
the following January, two more went to Greenland, to-help Hans
Egede in his work. Like their predecessors, they travelled on
foot to Copenhagen, with only a few shillings in their pockets,
and thence they found a passage for their destination as Pro-
vidence pointed out. They proved to be the forerunners of a
goodly number animated wjth the like spirit of devotion and
the one aim 'to win souls for Christ.' During the 155 years
which have since elapsed, nearly 2300 missionary workers have
gone forth from the home churches of the Unity, many from Great
Britain and America, but the majority from the Continent.

In the first nine years, eight missions to heathen tribes were
commenced, and fifteen years later the mission-fields were

' The name chosen (1457) by the original Tabovite settlers at Kunwald,
in the Barony of Senftenberg, was Fratres Legis Christi (Brethren of the
Law of Christ). This was soon shortened to The Brethren. • When the
organisation oftheChurch wascompletcd, ' Unitas Fratrum' (in Bohemian,
Jednota Brdtrska) became its official title, and to this day in Germany,
Great Britain and North America, as formerly in Bohemia, Moravia and
Poland, its members form the Unity of the Brethren, or the Church of the
United Brethren.

The common misnomer Moravians arose out of the fact that the first
refugees, who founded Herrnhut (1722), came from the 'hidden seed,' or
remnant of the ancient Unity in Moravia, and not from Bohemia itself)
whence many subsequently augmented the colony.

Q 2

2 28 Moravian Missions,

sixteen va. number, bringing the glad tidings of salvation to
Negroes, Hottentots, Eskimoes, Greenlanders and American
Indians. In some instances these early efforts proved rather
transitory Gospel testimony than settled missionary work, but
the church is still occupying not a few of the fields of labour
thus early taken possession of in the name of the Lord, as well
as others since entered. In countries widely scattered over
the face of the globe, stations have been founded, souls have
been won for Christ, churches built up, schools established, and
native-workers educated. In several of these lands the present
congregations are descendants in the fourth or fifth generation
from those who first received the Gospel. In more than one
the enslaved have been prepared to receive and use aright the
blessings of emancipation. By the blessing of the Lord the
whole mission has prospered and grown. Seventy years ago
the total membership of the congregations gathered from among
the heathen was 30,000 ; now it is 83,000.

The following missionary efforts either proved ineffectual
after one or more att^pts, or had to be suspended after a
longer trial : — Lapland (1734-1735) ; among the Samoy'edes of
North-west Siberia (1737-1741); West Africa, on the River
Volta (1737-1771); Algiers (1740); Ceylon (1740-1766);
among the Calmucks (1742-1823) ; Persia (1747-1748) ; Egypt
and Abyssinia (1752-1783) ; and in the. East Indies, Tranque-
bar, Serampore, and the Nicobar Islands (1759-1796). Mis-
sionaries were sent to China (1742), and to the Caucasus
(1782), but either failed to reach the country or found no
possibility of working there..

Among many pioneer missionaries worthy of special mention
are the following : — Leonhard Dober and David Nitschmann,
who in 1722 went to St. Thomas, as the first messengers of
the Brethren's Church to the heathen ; Matthew and Christian
Stack and Frederick Boehnisch, the early workers in Greenland ;
George Schmidt, the first missionary to South Africa, 1736;
Solomon Schumann, the ' apostle of the Arawack Indians ' in
Guiana; David Zeisberger, for sixty-three eventful years the
leading spirit of the North American Indian Mission ; Christian
Erhardt, who laid down his life for Labrador in 1752 ; Jens
Haven, fired by the tidings of Erhardt's death to begin a
mission on that coast, which has lasted to this day — and many
ohters of later date, including not a few natives, whose ardent

Fields of Labour, 229

desire for the salvation of their countrymen made them true
missionaries.

The present fields of the ' Moravian Missions ' are :—

The West Indies. This field is now divided into two
provinces : —

A. The Eastern Province, consisting of the work on the
islands of St. Thomas (commenced in 1732), St. Jan (1754),
St. Croix (1754), Antigua (1756), Barbados (1765), St. Kitts
(1777), and Tobago (1790-1799, and renewed 1827).

B. The Western Province, consisting of the congregations in
Jamaica (i7S4)-

In spite of severe depression of the staple trade of the West
Indian Islands, these churches are steadily endeavouring to
attain to complete self-support, as a fourth Province of the
Unity of the Brethren, independent of its mission administra-
tion. The last general Synod (Herrnhut, 1879) adopted
decisive resolutions in this direction.

The present work in Demerara (1878), where a previous
attempt lasted from 1835 to 1840, is carried on among emi-
grants from Barbados to British Guiana.

Greenland. Since 1733 the Danish and Moravian mis-
sionaries have worked side by side among the inhabitants of
the West Coast, and both are at present specially concerned
with measures for evangelizing the heathen on the East Coast,

North American Indian Mission, a small remnant, among
the Delawares and Cherokees of Canada and the United States,
of long and arduous labours from 1734, among many tribes,
some of which have quite died out.

Surinam, or Dutch Guiana. This work (commenced in
1735) now includes missions to — (i) the negroes (and also,
coolies and Chinese) of the capital and of the plantations; (2)
the Bush negroes (Maroons) of the forests. A mission carried
on from 1738 to 1816 among the Arawack Indians will also
bear fruit for eternity.

South Africa. This extensive field (begun 1736-1744,

330 Moravian Missions,

renewed 1792) has also been divided into a Western and an
Eastern Province ; the former embracing the older stations
among the Hottentots of the Cape Colony, the latter, those
in Kaffraria,

Work among lepers was carried on by Moravian missionaries
in the Government hospital, first at Hemel en Aarde, and then
on Robben Island, from 1823 to 1867, when a chaplain of the
English Church was appointed. Just at this time the Lord
opened another sphere of similar usefulness in a Leper Home at
Jerusalem, founded by a Christian Baroness. From its com-
mencement the missionaries for the hospital have been supplied
by the Moravian Church, and in 1880 the institution passed
into the hands of its Directing Board. ' In the new building,
opened April, 1887, five Christian workers minister to about
twenty-five sufferers from that terrible disease.

Labrador. One of the most remarkable features of this
mission (commenced in 177 1) is the preservation of the ships
successively employed in its special service. For 118 years the
annual voyage, upon which so much depends for the missionaries
on those dreary Northern shores, has been safely accomplished
through the goodness of the Lord.

Mosquito Coast. Amission has been carried on since 1848
g,mong Indians and Creoles in the Moskito Indian Territory,
Central America. There are no roads in this Territory, and it
has lately been decided to secure a new sloop or schooner for
service in the mission, as the open sea, the lagoons, and the
rivers are almost the only means of communication between
the scattered stations where the missionaries live. Other
vessels have been in use from time to time, but the best of
them had in some places to anchor miles from the shore,
owing to the shallowness of the water, and she was quite
■ unable to traverse any of the lagoons.

Australia. Fruitless attempts from 1850 to 1856, to
found a mission among the Aborigines of Victoria, have been
succeeded by more permanent work on two native reserves in
that colony. Whilst the Moravian Church supplies the men,

Fields of Labour, 231

Christians of other denominations in Australia mainly provide
for the support of the stations.

Tibet. The mission (commenced in Central Asia in 1853)
may be viewed as the outcome of a century's longings and
endeavours to convey the Gospel to the Mongolian race. If
the goal could not be reached through Russian territory, might
not British India afford a way to it ? In this hope two mis-
sionaries set out in 1853, but after long journeyings found it
impossible to get a foothold in Mongolia proper, or Chinese
Tibet. They therefore began Christian work among the
Tibetan Buddhists of the Himalayan border provinces of India.
Recent years have witnessed a northward advance to Leh, in
the territory of the Maharajah of Kashmir.

Alaska is the scene of the latest missionary enterprise of
the Unitas Fratrum. It was commenced in 1885, and is
directed to the Eskimoes of the North-West, The last report
from this field says : —

' These are small signs of progress in our real -work, but they comfort
us when we are discouraged at our seeming inactivity in sowing the seeds
of salvation by preaching. At present the lessons are drawn more from
our daily lives than from our precepts. We are still very deficient in the
language, but we can see that we are making rapid progress ; we are able
to express a few of the principles of Christ's kingdom, and although they
are hardly grasped, yet we believe that these shadows of things to come
are held tenaciously by those who have heard and long for them.'

For Summary see next page.

•^J'S

m OM ot

II §

«5 lo « ;

:vo ;oho :oio : :« : : ;

^,o-a

S^O'E-

■*• * Csio jNin M

en M «*

H 00 N

t^ W lO H VO W « t^OO MVO H (s.

tv H H

"■S-SS i'g.S"8?'S'!3-S£'"*

m«

■*■

V) H « « N

>.o

t?o

00 \o H

Hio-^to :« c^t^tnct ovooo c* m

«l

vo : H H « M «

t-.«

oo-^-Ovinoo^oinw moo » tn ■* m

o a S

lO t^

^■* :

1/100 mm'«-«oinM comioo

m H mw H H CO en

M n

lo fo mvo 0\ e* O' "1 "* M 00 moo m «

in ■«-

N to vo lOOO t^oo -d- ■+ "* O M ■*

«o

Nvo mt^M loo M t^vo M M m «

«>

H t-(

»o M M t» >*• m M m>o n

■o

M Ct M

|2? =

uioo rvHint^ThNOvroCT'Ovo ■ •

OMHMt-.mnM p^m::

H H H

fci

^""-

t^Ovo OiO vow n m-* o-vo ■* • •

ooH"4r-.'<-mm«Mcno : :

■6

s . . .

'5 ; : :

iz;

jvoMMMmtiM ;w« :m: ;

-o

2ooooro-+WH :h\om«w :co"*oom»o

B H

w ; . m M

!!!

•g

-6

.Sco "*■«

■■tmM :«von«n rooooomio

n H

M : : m M

■2

o , ui

• (4 C

VO VO n

mosme* mCTv"*-<j-mct ooo cm m

o *; o

:z;"-

•a

K ^

f«Hio-*'>4-« otof^wiooooa VIVO O* "■

S3 R

(/• t^oo

m »o m ; tvo t^vo CM^ -* m m ■+ u^

t^ [^«

t-. t^ <>. : t^ t-. (^ t>. f-OO 00 t* t^OO 00

B 4J

C<1 o

■ ■

^ r°

•1

, ,

« „ . . .H

IWlWMiiilili

o
H

o3= '

3a»^5^-?^Wf5QS^tg-<ffi

S.S -

■a

•sj

SS -oo

*< o

.S a

S 5

* °

4>-f^ " ri K

■-■SS »,^

.U ca *- o
" « « o ,

imt

■^ «»« Sj-"
X « " .ti .9

« ^ o O U

gto-a-a
c-o S3 9*

g] in 4) u
O G te

( 233 )

GERMAN MISSIONARY SOCIETIES,
I. — The Basel Evangelical Missionary Society.

This missionary organization was founded 1815 by some
German and Swiss members of the ' Christian Society,' esta-
blished during the last century. Their intention was at first
only to educate young men for the service of Dutch and English
Missionary Societies. Most of them entered in the service of
the Church Missionary Society (Haberlin, Leupolt, Gobat,
Weitbrecht, Schon, Kolle, Krapff, Rebmann, Pfander, etc., etc.).
Christian people belonging to the established churches — Re-
formed as well as Lutheran or ' united ' churches — in South
Germany and Switzerland, concur in supporting the Basel mis-
sionary work. The leading committee consists of about twelve
members residing at Basel, and they complete their number by
co-optation. The directors of the mission-school, as well as of
the whole mission work, were the following : — Revs. Ch. J.
Blumhardt, 1816-38; W. Hoffman, till 1849; F. Fosenhaus,
till 1879; O. Schott, till 1884; Th. Ohler; all together
previously clergymen in the kingdom of Wurttemberg.

In 182 1 the Society entered on mission work of their own in
South Russia. This Mission was destroyed 1835 by an ukase
of the Russian Emperor. The other mission, early undertaken
(1827) in Liberia, had to be discontinued 1831. Now we
have four other fields for mission work. The average number
of students in the house at Basel is eighty.

In all our fields our work is firstly preaching. In India we
have a mission press and a book-shop, at Mangalore, for spread-
ing Christian knowledge. In the districts of South Canara and
- Malabar there are industrial estabhshments (tile-works, weaving
establishment, etc.), mainly conducted by chprch pigmbers aiid

234 German Missionary Societies.

catechumens, but not excluding heathens. Lower and high
schools are established for heathen youth. On the Gold Coast
there is a workshop for carpenter's and locksmith's work ; and
in India (Mangalore and Calicut), as well as on the Gold Coast,
there are mercantile establishments. These industrial and
mercantile establishments together are conducted by the
' Mercantile Society for the Basel Mission,' co-operating on
their own account with the Mission Committee, and controlled
by the Committee of the Mission. This Mercantile Society
was founded 1859.

On the Gold Coast are two ordained European medical
missionaries ; at Calicut (India) there is one ordained European
medical missionary. The first medical missionary was sent on
the mission-field 1885.

Of course, in all our mission-fields we endeavour much to
establish and to sustain schools for heathen and for the native
Christians. A mission school was consequently opened on August
the 26th, 181 6, with seven pupils, under the direction of Rev.
Chr. G. Blumhardt (died 1838). This important work has, by
the grace of God, ever since iDeen carried on with increasing
success. Up to the present time more than 1200 young men,
chiefly from Southern Germany and Switzerland, have been
admitted into the Basel mission-house, about 800 of whom have
been sent out, either as missionaries to the heathen or as
pastors to German congregations in Russia, North America,
Brazil, and Australia.

We now carry on our work in the East Indies at South
Canara, North Canara, South Mahratta, Malabar, Milagiri, and
Coorg. The languages used in our Indian churches and
schools are : — Canarese, Tulu, Malayalam. The Holy Bible,
catechism, hymn-book, and many other tracts and books are
translated (or written) by our missionaries for the natives
speaking these languages.

In China we work among the Hakka, in the province of
Canton. In our schools not only the Chinese style, but also
romanized writing in Hakka dialect is taught.

On the Gold Coast two languages, the Akra (Gl. =) lan-
guage, and the Ashantee (Twi=) Iangua,ge, were first reduced

Basel Evangelical Missionary Society. 233

to writing by our missionaries. The Bible and other religious
books have now been translated in these languages.

At Cameroons and Victoria we have taken over (from the
ist of January, 1887) the work of the London Baptist Missionary
Society, the colony having been annexed to the German
Empire.

Among the pioneers of the Mission in its several fields may
be mentioned the following : —

The Rev. Samuel Hebich (born 1803, died 1868) was one
of the three first missionaries in 1834, sent together from Basel
to East India. He worked with visible and great success (till
1859) among heathen and among English residents in India.

The Rev. Andreas Riis (bom 1804, died 1854), sent from
Basel to the Gold Coast 185 1, was the only one in the early
time of this Mission who could live in that unhealthy country
till 1845. He worked there almost alone all this time. The
missionaries sent to the Gold Coast before him and with him
had rapidly succumbed to fever, and the Home Committee
could not fill up the vacancies.

The Rev. Richd. Lechler (born 1824), and the Rev. Ham-
berg, were sent to China in 1846. Hamberg died at Hong
Kong in 1854. Lechler returned home (for the third time)
in 1886, arid he is ready to go out for China in the next year
for the fourth time with his wife.

*** For Summary see next page.

Eh
W

h-l

<
o

in
m

1-1
<

o
o

^ i
w

V =)

^^"

■^^^^

II f

■*

"£1

•2.

"t"

J3
u

-*■

•a

e»

II §

„

»o

§■

C7»

-a

■<)■

Uj2

■S.3-

«3

■^

t>.

Cft

"«■

„

>-)

■«*■

\ki

•^

l-B

■*

•o-

H A

■+

'th

/-*-\

• cf

' ^'-

.|g

•

?•

til

•■oM

•

k1
o

•i

German Missionary Societies. 237

II. — The Berlin Society for carrying on Evangelical
Missions among the Heathen.

The Society was founded in 1827, amalgamating those existing
in Berlin, Halle, among the Moravian Brethren, and at Basel.
Since 1829 it has trained, and since 1834 it has sent out its own
missionaries. Their first mission-fields were South Africa,
East Indies, and Mauritius, of which, however, the two latter
were soon given np. The Central African field of labour
was only extended the more, and at this time embraces six
superintendents' circuits, with forty-six ordained missionaries,
and forty-seven stations.

To the Central African field since 1883 has been added
China, where the Society now supports three chief stations,
besides a fair number of secondary stations.

The first missionaries were Gebel, Kraut, Lange, Wursis,
Radloff; of whom Rev. W. Radloff still lives as the honoured
head of the Society, a retired missionary in Orange Free State.

The six Superintendencies include —

Stations.

Baptized.

Communicants.

I. Cape Colony

4192

1920

2 British Kafireland

77°

348

3 Orange Free State

2644

1264

4 South Transvaal . .

7183

3438

5 North Transvaal . .

1862

801

6 Natal

1313

623

Each superintendent possesses a synod to advise and assist
in the several departments of the work. The Synods are called
together once a year. In the intervals the synod is represented
by one superintendent and two educated delegates.

While the Kafirs show themselves rather hard against the
evangelists, the Basutos are im'pressionable and clever, and num-
ber among their ranks many martyrs and very able native
assistants, who owe their training in part to our two educational
institutes in Botshabel and Mphomd

D. Wangemann,
Secretary,
*,* For Summary see next;page.

23^

ieriin and Rhenish Missionary ^odetiei.

SUMMARY,

Berlin Missionary Society.

Annual Income, about _;^5o,ooo.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Stations.

Foreign Workers,

Native
Workers.

South Africa ,
China ....

1834
1883

C 47 Princi-'
pal Stations
70 Sub-
Stations
i32Preach-
\ ing Places ,

Or-
dained.

46
4

Lay.
10

Fe-
male.

Or-
dained.

2
3

Lay.
497

Totals . .

532

Fields of Latour.

Adherents.

Commu-
nicants.

Schools.

Scholars.

Native
Contribudons.

South Africa . ,
China ....

17,764
980

8,400
446

about 60

3,377

4,338

Totals . .

18,744

8,846

3,377

4,338

III. — The Rhenish Missionary Society.

The Rhenish Missionary Society at Barmen was founded in
1828, being a confederation of four small societies, which
had existed for some time. By-and-by a considerable number
of auxiliaries joined it, most of them in the north-western
part of Germany, partly Lutheran, partly Reformed, so that its
confessional character is that of the so-called ' Confederative
Union.'

It has sent out missionaries to South Africa, Dutch India,
China, and German New Guinea. In South Africa they
entered the western part of Cape Colony in 1829, Great
Namaqua and Damaraland in 1842. In Dutch India they
went to Borneo in 1834, to Sumatra in i860, to Nias in 1866,
(Continued on p, 240.)

!?;

"J7

i<S

•

■

!>S

5-co?

4>-

^^S.

>!>-

■f-

■1^

•

' i

•&

iii

a,r

•^

. s

£ 3

•

!•

. >

lie

»o

III

■»)

iff

(!J

•0 w .
o a.

H
H

o
o

I— (

I— 1

o
o

I— I

i4'^ Rhenish and Gossner's Missionary Sodetiei.

To China (Canton) they went in 1846, to German New
Guinea in 1887. It is remarkable that of the first pioneers
sent to the Cape in 1829, two are still living.

Within the Cape Colony there are now eleven churches, all
but one of them self-supporting, but under European pastors.
In Great Namaqua and Damaraland, which lately have become
German territory, the work has been greatly hindered by the
scantiness of the nomadic population, and especially by inces-
sant wars. Amongst the Dyaks of South-East Borneo the
missionaries have met with unusual difficulties and hardships.
In 1859 this whole mission was upset by a political insurrection
and several of the missionaries were killed ; it has, however,
since begun again with better results. Amongst the Battas of
Sumatra the work has been very prospering, and is still
advancing satisfactorily. In the small island of Nias a good
and very promising beginning has been made. The history of
our Kttle Chinese mission has been full of failures and dis-
couragements, but gives signs of a better future. In German
New Guinea the work is only just begun ; the first station has
not yet been founded.

IV. — Gossner's Missionary Society, Berlin,

Gossner's Mission Society was founded in 1831 by the late
venerable Gossner himself, formerly priest of the Roman
Catholic Church, then evangelical Lutheran pastor at the
Bethlehem Church in Berlin.

It was in 1838 when Gossner's first missionaries arrived at
Calcutta. A rich and self-supporting missionary in India, the
Rev. Mr. Start, took them with him to Patna, where they
formed a sort of colony, trying to maintain themselves by
manual labour ; but, finding out gradually the impracticability
of this arrangement, they separated and went to different
places.

In 184s Gossner sent missionaries to the aboriginal tribes of
the Kols, in the district of Chota Nagpore proper, Bengal
Presidency. The first baptisms amongst these hill tribes took
place in 1830, and large numbers have followed since. The

Gossner's Missionary Society. 24!

dissensions which occurred amongst the missionaries brought
the Society for the Propagation of the Gospel into the field ; ^
somewhat later followed Jesuits of the Romish Church. The
founder of the Mission, Father Gossnerj sent also a large
number of missionaries to Australia and other parts of the
world, all of whom had to provide for themselves.

Gossner's Mission occupies two fields of labour. One of
them is situated in the Ganges Valley, amongst Hindoos and
Musalmans, and has a station at each of the following towns : —
I. Grazipore (with Buxar) in the N.-W. Province; 2. Chupra;
and 3. Muzufferpore (with Sooratpore and Durbhanga) in the
Bengal Presidency. The other field is in the Chota Nagpore
Division, especially amongst the Kotarian tribes of the Mundas,
TJraons, Sonthals, Bhumijas, Larkas, and Kharryas.

The first-named field was entered upon in 1840 by the
missionaries as follows : Messrs. Holzenburg, Baumann, Rebson,
Hernberg, Lihooison, Ziemann, Dr. Ribbentrop. The second
field was entered upon by Messrs. Sonatz, Brandt, Janke,
Batson, in 1845. The work amongst the Kols is now-a-days
undergoing great trials and troubles of a twofold kind. For
one thing, the other Missions that have made their headquarters
at the same principal places, or have placed agents where the
labourers of Gossner's Mission are stationed, or where large
numbers of the new converts live, are too frequently antagonis-
tic or unfriendly. The other trouble is caused by an agitation
of Christian and heathen Kols in Chota Nagpore Proper, which
resembles in some instances that in Ireland. It is their well-
known land agitation. The Kols are in general farmers, and
as such first colonists of the district. Believing themselves to
be the sole legitimate owners of the soil, and holding all Hindoo
and Musalman landlords for intruders, they try to dispossess
them and get them away from their villages. Its leaders,
being Christians, issued an order to all Christians of the
district some months ago not to attend Divine worship, either
in churches or in chapels. A great many for a time obeyed
this order, for fear of the leaders ; but most of them are now
returning.

Banchi, being the centre of Gossner's K61 Mission, has large
educational institutions. There is a large boarding-school for
' See p. 28.

242 Gossnei^s Missionary Society.

Christian boys; a normal school for training schoolmasteild
and catechists ; and two theological classes for preparing young
Christians for the ministry. Besides these institutions a girls'
boarding-school also is maintained there ; and each of the other
principal Mission stations in the Chota Nagpore Division is
provided with boys' and girls' boarding-schools.

The Ghazipore station has an English high-school prepar-
ing young Christians, Hindoos, and Mussalmans for the
University.

R. Franz, Mission Inspector.

SUMMARY,
Annical Income, ;£'j,g26.

Fields of Labour.

Entered
A.D

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native Workers-

Chota Nagpore (Ben-
gal Presidency),
amongst the K&ls

Ganges Valley, amongst
Hindoos and Musal-
mans

1845

1840

Or-
dained.

Lay.
4

Or-
dained.

Lay.
23s

Fe-
males.

Not at hand.

Totals in 1 885 ,

Fields of Labour.

Adherents.

Commimi-
cants.

Schools.

Scholars.

Native Con-
tributions.

Chot4 Nagpore (Ben-
gal Presidency),
amongst the Kdls

Ganges Valley, amongst
HLidoos and Musal-

32,747

11,954

1,769

393 8

Not at hand.

( 243 )

V. — ^The North German Missionary Society.

Founded at Hamburg ; now at Bremen.

In 1836 some members of the Lutheran and the Reformed
Church in North-West Germany united and formed this Society.
Local associations in Mecklenburg, Schleswig-Holstein, Hanover,
Hamburg, and Bremen elected a central committee, meeting at
Hamburg. Strict Lutheran and Reformed pastors united in
this work. Afterwards in North Germany, as alas ! everywhere
else in Germany, religious people began to attach more impor-
tance to their own Church than to a Cathohc Christianity, and
many of the Lutherans separated and joined the Evangehcal
Society at Leipzig. Only the smaller number of them remained
faithful to the North German Missionary Society, whose
committee was moved from Hamburg to Bremen in 185 1.

In the first fifteen years, when the Society was in its infancy,
it began to work in three different places. In 1843 Valett was
sent out to India, and was joined in 1846 by Groning and
Heise. They had their station at Radschamnadri (Godaweri),
among the Telugus. In 1848 this Mission was given over to a
Lutheran Missionary Society in the United States of America.
In 1844 Wohlers, Riemmschneider, Heine and Frost were sent
to New Zealand, Later on they were followed by Volkner
and Honor^ and some lay helpers. Some of these returned.
Volkner joined the Church Missionary Society, and was
murdered by the Maoris. Wohlers and Reimmschneider worked
among the Maoris during their whole lives, Reimmschneider at
Taranaki, on the north island, and when he was obliged to
leave on account of the Maori war, at Otago ; Wohlers at
Ruapaki. Honord was during the first years with Wohlers at
Ruapakij later on he found his work on the south island.
After the Maori war he was invited to come to the north island,
where he still does the work of an Evangelist.

In 1847 the Society entered on a third field. Wolf, Bult-
mann, Flato and Graflf left Hamburg in March 1847, for West
Africa. They wished to begin at Corriseo mainland, but the
French Government did not allow them. They returned to
Akra, on the Gold Coast, and were advised and invited to begin^
among the Eine people at Teki. When Wolf, in November
1847, settled at Teki, he was left alone. His three companions

R 3

244

North German Missionary Society,

had died. Six years later the missionaries were obliged to
leave Teki and to begin at Keta (Quetta). Since then they
have worked their way into the interior, step by step. From
1847 till December 1887, there have been sent out 114 men
and women, of whom 57 died. For ten years, 1864-1874, war
and war-cries disturbed the work. In 1869-1874, in the
Ashantee war, the largest station, Ha, was entirely destroyed,
and could not be restored till six years after. Another station,
Angaha, was sadly devastated, and a third, Waya, the mission-
aries were obliged to leave for a year. All this time only small
results were to be seen. But since the war the state of things
is changed. In 1875, for the first time, a larger number of
adults could be baptized. In December 1879, after thirty-three
years' work, the Christian Church among the Eine negroes
numbered only 202. In December 1866 there were 556
Christians. In the year 1880 alone 105 were baptized, and
94 catechumens were preparing for baptism at the end of the
year. And those Christians live in thirty-three different places.
In the valley of Teki, where in 1853 all that was left was the
grave of a missionary and the grave of a missionary's child,
there are now 167 Christians, in two difierent places, under the
care of a native pastor and native teachers. After long waiting
the Society begins to see some tokens of a harvest.

It needs not to be said that a good work has been done in
translating the Bible in Einfe (the whole New Testament and a
number of the books of the Old Testament), and in writing
Eine-books for the schools.

F. M. Zahn, Secretary.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, _;^4,25o,

Fields of
Labour.

En-
tered
A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Native
Contri-
butions.

New Zealand .

Slave Coastl
(Ggld Coast)./

1842
1847

I
s

Or-
dained.

Lay.

Or-
dained.

Lay.
23

S561

32s

IQ9

;£i03»

Totals . .

...

3»

5S6

3=5

199

;£i03

' Baptized.

' Jubilee contribution in i836.

' Where Europeans live.

( 245 )

VI. — The Leipzig Evangelical Lutheran Missionary
Society.

Established at Dresden, 1836; transferred to Leipzig, 1849.

The Leipzig Evangelical Lutheran Missionary Society was
established at Dresden in 1836 ; its headquarters were trans-
ferred to Leipzig in 1849. It is supported by the Lutheran
Churches in Germany, France, Sweden, Russia, and Austria.
The first missionaries were sent to Austraha in 1838, and after-
wards some missionaries were sent to the Red Indians of
North America ; but both spheres of -labour were soon given
up, and South India was chosen as the only Mission field of the
Society, because the founders of it believed they had received
a special call to re-enter into the field of blessed remembrance
in the Tamil country, formerly occupied by the old Danish-Halle
missionaries, all of whom had been Lutherans, sent out,
mostly from Halle, under the authority of the ' Missionary Col-
legium ' at Copenhagen.

The first missionary sent out to India by this Society
was the Rev. H. Cordes (1841), who laboured at Tranquebar,
in the Madras Presidency, 1841-1870, at first as assistant to
the Danish chaplain, Rev. Mr. Knudsen, in the pastoral care
of the small native congregation, which was the only survival
of the once flourishing Danish-Halle Mission established at
Tranquebar by Ziegerbalg and Plutzchan in 1706. In 1847
the whole property of this Mission was formally made over
to the Leipzig Society, whose operations were gradually ex-
tended to most of the important places of the Tamil country.
After Cordes 57 more missionaries were, successively until 1887,
sent to this Mission field, who have occupied twenty-three
stations, including Rangoon in Burmah. As the recent Tamil
version of the Bible proved very deficient in faithfulness, the
Leipzig Society has begun to reprint the older, but very
excellent version of Fabricius (17 91), and hopes to complete
the new edition of it within a short time.

The first Tamil Synod held at Tanjore, June 1887, with
the delegates of thirteen congregations, laid the foundation of
an independent Tamil Lutheran Cburgh,

246

Leipzig and Hermannshirg Societies.

SUMMARY : Leipzig SociExy.
Annual Income, ;^i5,ioo.

Field of
Labour.

En-

tered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native Workers.

Cliris-
tians.2

Schools.

<- , Native
?'=''°- Contri-
'^'^- butions.

South India'

1841

Or-
dained.

Lay,

Or-
dained.

Lay.
18S

Fe-
male.

14,014

149

3.653

Rupees.
4.327*

' Chiefly in the Tamil country; but including one station in Mysore and one station
in Rangoon.

2 The number of Communicants is not Icnown, as we do not count the Communicants,
but only those who from time to time actually partalce of the CommuQion,

VII. — The Hermannsburg Lutheran Mission,

The Hermannsburg Lutheran Mission was founded in 1849
by Pastor Ludwig Harms, in Hermannsburg. The first 12
missionaries were, after four years' preparation, sent out with
8 colonists in their own mission ship, Candare, to the Gallas.
Repulsed there, they began their mission work in Zululand.
From there the Mission extended itself among the Basuto
people, so that now the field of labour in South Africa is
divided into two districts — Zulu district and Basuto district,
both under one superintendent. In the Zulu war of 1879, the
Mission lost in South Africa 13 stations, but these will now
again be occupied by missionaries. In the year 1866,
Teluguland was also taken in charge by Superintendent Melius,
who, until his departure at the beginning of this year, has
superintended the mission there with great faithfulness. In
the same year, 1866, a station was also estabhshed in South
Australia, but it had after some time to be given up. Not
until 187s could the work in Central Australia, in New
Hermannsburg, on the left bank of the Finke bed, be resumed.
There the first heathen have been baptized this year. In
New Zealand, which has been worked by 3 missionaries
since 1876, the results are still less visible.

Egmont Harms, Secretary.

The Hermmnslurg Lutheran Mission,

847

SUMMARY: Hermannsburg Mission.
Income, 1886, £12,^26 ^s.

Entered

No. of

Foreign

Native

Com-

Fields of Labour.

Sta-

Worlt-

Work-

Adherents.

munis

Schools.

Scholars.

tions,

ers.

cants.

Or-

Lay:-

dained.

Zululand

I8S4

1.527

- 9'92

553

Basutoland .

i8-;8

10,273

6,590

1,678

India ,

1866

917

600

180

Australia

1866

...

New Zealand

1876

...

Totals . .

i2,7J7

8,182

2,411

( 248 )

DUTCH MISSIONARY SOCIETIES.

The Dutch were among the first to attempt the evangelization
of the subject races in their Colonies. As early as 1630 they
had a congregation of native Christians at Pulicat, 25 miles
north of Madras. In 1642, the Dutch, having expelled the
Portuguese from the maritime districts of Ceylon, established
the Reformed religion in that island, and required the confor-
mity of the natives, as a qualification for civil employment.
They also established schools, and published parts of Scripture
in the Tamil and Singhalese languages. The result, however,
of all this effort was the prevalence of a merely nominal Chris-
tianity; and when in 1795 the British became masters of the
island, the great majority of the natives relapsed into idolatry or
Buddhism.

In 1797 the Netherlands Missionaey Society was
founded, chiefly through the efforts of Dr. Van der Kemp, who
derived the impulse to the work from the recently-formed
Societies of Great Britain, going himself to Africa under the
auspices of the London Missionary Society. The Netherlands
Society has carried on its work in Java, Amboyna, and
Celebes, in which islands it reports 18 missionaries, 184 native
workers, 136 schools, with more than 10,000 scholars, 90,000
adherents, and 20,000 communicants. Its income is about

;^7000.

The rationalistic character of the Society in recent years,
however, has led to the origination of other Missions by the
Evangelical Churches of Holland.

The Dutch Missionary Society, 249

I. — The Dutch Missionary Society.

Founded at Rotterdam, 1858.

The Society consists of members who confess that the Lord
Jesus Christ is their Saviour, who prove their profession by
^their life, and who refuse to co-operate with those who do not
beheve that Jesus is the Son of God.

The Dutch Missionary Society began its work on an unoccu-
pied field among the Sundanese, a population of four millions
in Western Java.

The Society sent out its first three missionaries in 1863,
who were soon followed by others. In November 1886 its
fifteenth missionary left Holland to bring the Gospel to the
Mohammedans. In the whole island of Java, and also in the
Sunda districts, the prevailing religion is Mohammedanism,
and the missionaries, like all others who labour among
Mohammedans, meet with much opposition. At first it
seemed to be a fruitless labour, but He who is the Mighty God
has already opened the hearts of the Sundanese, so that the
Sun of Righteousness has already shone into many of them.

At present 7 missionaries are working in 8 chief stations and
10 sub-stations, assisted by 24 Indian helpers. The number
of members in all the congregations is 737. At some stations
there are schools, the average attendance being 102. After
labouring 29 years to make converts we cannot boast of great
success or much fruit ; however, we must not be disappointed
by our small progress, but ought rather to rejoice at the
blessings already received, and we go on believing in the great
and rapid progress of the Kingdom of Jesus Christ throughout
the whole island of Java.

After the foundation of the Society, it was a matter of prime
importance that the Gospel should be translated into the
vernacular. Mr. S. Coolsma, one of our missionaries, had
already translated into that language the Gospels of St. Luke
and St. John, and after some time he was appointed to the
work of translating the entire New Testament.

The version was pubhshed in 1877, and soon a large impres-
sion was fully ready for sending abroad; and in i88'6 the
translation of the Old Testament was completed, also by
Mr. Coolsman ; but a;s some revision is necessary, it majr not
be published until i88g.

250 Dutch Missionary Societies.

At present there are in the Sundanese language : a grammar
and dictionary; stories from the New Testament, with
engravings; a Confession (creed), and reading and ciphering
books, and some volumes of a lighter kind.

The annual income of the Society is now between ^3,000 and
p^4,ooo.

The experience of our Society in its general outlines is that
of all our Societies ; it is no easy matter to continue our labour
in God's vineyard always with high hope, for it seems at times
as if all our work were in vain ; but we fear not, and are not
dismayed, for the Lord will not fail nor forsake those who

trust in Him.

B. J. Gerretson, Secretary.

11. — The Dutch Reformed Missionary Society.
Founded at Amsterdam, 1859.

This Missionary Society was founded by the Rev. Dr. C.
Schwartz, missionary of the Free Church of Scotland to the
Jews in Amsterdam, and by other friends. Originally it was
intended to form a Society for the propagation of the Gospel
among the Jews living among the heathen and Mohammedans
in the Dutch (Indian) colonies, and thus, through the mission to
Israel, to reach the heathen and Mohammedans. The Govern-
ment, however, out of deference to the Jews in Holland, refusing
to recognize the proposed Society (as required by law, in order
to give the Society legal standing), it was resolved to commence
Mission work among the heathen and Mohammedans in the
island of Java.

Immediate cause for this resolve was also the fact that the
old Netherlands Missionary Society had become rationaUstic in
spirit and action, sending out decided rationalists as missionaries
to the heathen and Mohammedans, and allowing rationalistic
and so-called ' modern ' advanced teaching in their Mission
schools and churches. A number of supporters of that Society
separated from it, now nearly thirty years ago, and founded
two other Societies, the Utrecht Mission Society and the
Netherlands Mission Society. But as neither of these new
Societies, though founded on prtl;odox principles, had accepted

The Dutch Reformed Missionary Society. 251

for their basis of teaching and operations the Confession of the
Dutch Reformed Churches, the Dutch Reformed Mission
Society was founded in 1859, to bring the Gospel to the
heathen and Mohammedans in the Dutch East Indies, in con-
formity with the recognized standards of the Dutch Reformed
Churches. The required legal recognition was procured in i860.

This Society proceeds upon the principle that the Churches,
not Societies, have to propagate the Gospel in heathen and
Mohammedan lands, and to preach the Gospel to Israel ; and
that only where the Church neglects this duty and privilege,
private members of the Church are called to engage in Mission
work, but always striving to stir the Church up to her duty, and
only so long till the Church takes up the work.

It is a hopeful fact that the Dutch Churches which return to
the old Church standards take up also the work of Missions :
vide the Mission of the Christian Reformed Church, and the
action taken in the matter by the Churches which, in the present
movement of Reformation in the Church of Holland, have
separated themselves from the Synodical Organization of 1816.
There is a prospect that the spiritual part of the Mission work
now carried on by the Dutch Reformed Mission Society will ere
long be taken over by the Dutch Reformed Churches doleerende
{ecclesice dolentes), which broke with the State Synodical Orga-
nization of 181 6, and returned to the standards and Church
order of Dordrecht, 1 618-19, and that the Society will chiefly
or only busy itself with the material part of the Mission.

The Society labours in Middle Java, in the Residencies,
Bagelen, Banjoemas, Tegal, Pekalongan, and in Djokjakarta,
lying between the Java sea and the Indian Ocean.

The chief station is Poerworedjo, where there is a flourishing
Church, and connected with it a training school or institute for
native Evangelists, preachers and teachers, under superinten-
dents. Two missionaries labour here, of whom the senior,
Brother Wilhelm, has in some measure the spiritual oversight of
all the congregations and stations connected with the Society,
and the junior missionary. Brother Zuidema, has the superinten-
dence of the training institute and of the schools generally.
A third European missionary is stationed at Banjoemas, where
there is a church and school in fair condition. Tegal, till
lately occupied by a European missionary, is at present vacant.

?S2

Dutch Missionary Societies,

A great help to the Mission is a native Evangelist, Sadrach
Socrapranataj a man of much influence among the Javanese in
the Bagelen. It is intended to found also a medical mission
in connection with the Society, and the first labourer to enter
upon the work is now receiving the needful training at the
Medical Mission Institute in London under Dr. Maxwell.

During the years 1878-84 the Society passed through a great
struggle in financial and other matters. But since 1884 new
strength has been gained, contributions come in freely, a heavy
debt has been discharged, and altogether a blessed revival in
the state of the Society has taken place. The Mission work
itself in Java is flourishing.

The yearly income of the Society is about ^1,100— in
Holland not the small sum it seems in English money. Prayer-
meetings are held in many congregations, at which collections
are made on behalf of the Mission.

L. Cachet,
Foreign and Editorial Secretary.

SUMMARY.
Annual Licome, about ;^i,ioo.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Worlcers.

Ad-
herents.l

Schools-^

Native
Contribu-
tions. 3

Bagelen . .
Banjoemas .
Tegal. . .
Pekalongan .

Djokjokarta .

1869
1865
i860

1884

7
4

Ordained.
2

Vacant.

(•Worked
from
Poer-

(.woredjo

Lay.
14
12

2,141

SCO
1 60
573

395

Totals . .

3.769

-■^.

' These figures are approximate.

^ There are in many places Government schools, but it is intended to
provide at every Residency Christian tuition under the care of the
Mission.
' ? Native contributions cannot be stated with any claim to accuracy.

The Utrecht Missionary Modify.

^53

III. — The Utrecht Missionary Society.
Founded 1859.

This Society, like the foregoing, was founded for the purpose
of preaching the Gospel in the East Indian Colonies of the
Dutch. After much deliberation the first Committee concluded
to send their missionaries to the Dutch parts of New Guinea ;
where the first missionaries. Brothers Van Hasselt and Otter-
spoor, arrived in 1863.

Christian workers, connected with Gossner's Mission at Ber-
lin,i had already been pioneers of Christian enterprise in that
island. Our present stations in New Guinea are Mansinano,
Doneh, Andai, and Rhoon.

Our Mission at Almahera was founded in 1865. There
we have two stations, Duma and Soakonora. At Duma is a
Christian village. This station gives us satisfaction and joy.
Recently our Society proposed to begin a Mission in Boeroe,
and sent out in 1884 Brother Hepdriks to the station of Kawiri,
where he is beginning his work with four native assistants.

A. A. Lavyen, Secretary.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, about ;^2,ooo.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Work-
ers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
, lars.2

Or-

Female,

Lay.

dained.

New Guinea :

Mansinam .

1863

Doneh .

1863

{')

(')

Andai .

1865

Rhoon .

188s

Almahera :

Duma .

186s

100

Soakonora .

Boeroe :

Kawiri . .

• 1884

250

(')

...

Totals— 8 stations .

45°

• See p. 240. ^ These numbers vary from time to time.

' Numbers unknown.

^S4

Dutch Missionary Societies,

IV. — The Mennonite Society for the Propagation
OF THE Gospel in the Dutch Colonies.

Founded at Amsterdam, 1849.

This Society commenced its work in the island of Java, its
first missionary being P. Jansz, now in the service of the
British and Foreign Bible Society. His son and a colleague
are now labouring at Mergaridja, an agricultural colony.
A second station is in Sumatra, at Pabante. H. Dirks was
the first missionary.

SUMMARY.

Fields of Labour.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Adherents.

Schools.

Scholars.

Java

Sumatra ....

Ordained.

4
3

133
80

56
60

Totals ....

213

116

( iSS )

DANISH MISSIONARY SOCIETIES.

I. — The Danish Government Mission to Greenland.
Established 172 1.

The Dano-Norwegian Government opened in 172 1 a Mission
to Greenland, a land which had been unknown for some cen-
turies, after the extermination of the Scandinavian settlers.
The pioneer was a Norwegian clergyman, Hans Egede. The
first station was Godthaab (17 21), the others were Nepisene
(1727-35), Christianshaab (1737, transferred to Claushavn
1752), Frederikshaab (1772), Sakobshavn (1779, for some years
given up, but re-opened), Sydbay (1751, transferred to Amert-
lok, now called Holstensborg, 1759), Rittenbenk (1759-60),
Sukkertoppen (1767), Omenak (1765, for a time given up, since
1818 again a station), Egedesminde (1769), Julianehaab (1779),
Upernivik (1779-1789, 1825). It was with great hesitation
that the Government decided to support Hans Egede in
his noble undertaking to bring the Gospel to the descendants
of his countrymen in Greenland — for he believed that they
were still to be found there, but they were all killed by the
Eskimos about 1700 — andini73i it was decided that the enter-
prise should be given up, but on the instigation of Count Zin-
zendorf it was decided that it should be continued. During
the eighteenth century new stations were estabUshed, but near
its close (1792) five of the ten stations were discontinued.
When the missionary spirit again began to be revived at the.
first quarter of this century, two of the old stations were re-
opened. Of late years it has been difficult to find Danish
clergymen willing to go to Greenland, and only three of the
stations have Danish ministers. Three have native ministers,
the first being ordained 1874. All Greenlanders in the Danish
colonies are baptized either lay the Danish missionaries or by
the United Brethren, The Greenlanders on the eastern coast

2s6

banish Missionary Socidiei.

are heathen, but the Danish Government intends to begin a
Mission amongst them.

In 1844 two seminaries for native teachers were founded at
Godthaab and Jakobshavn. In 1875 the last-named was united
with the first. The teachers or catechists teach the children,
hold short daily services, and sundry services at the many
outposts, where only very few families live ; a Scripture reader,
male or female, does the work.

The present stations are Julianehaab, Godthaab, Holstens-
borg, Jakobshavn, Omanak, and Upernivik. As to spiritual
condition the Greenland congregations can bear comparison
with the congregations in Denmark ; there is great desire for
the Word of God, and the moral life of the Greenlanders is on
the whole better than that of the Christians in Europe. Now,
when native Greenlanders have been ordained, it is to be hoped
that the native element will be developed to more self-reliance
and firmness, and that no more Danish ministers, or perhaps
only a Danish superintendent, will be needed.

J. Vahl, Provost.

SUMMARY.
Annual cost, ;^3,ooo.

Field of
Labour.

Entered
A.D.

No. 01
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Work-
ers.

Native Workers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho
lars.

Greenland

1721

Or-
dained.

Lay.

87, and)

] 35 Scrip- 1

ture I

readers.;

Female.

1 4 Scrip-l
< ture >
\ readers.;

8.733

3.874

127I

1.98

In 127 places schools are held ; in 38 of these, school buildings have been erected.

( 257 )

II. — The Danish Missionary Society (Lutheran).

The Society's Mission began in 1863, when the German mis-
sionary, Rev. C. Ochs, formerly of the Leipsic Mission, entered
the Society's service and transferred to it his station at Pat-
tambankim, in South Arcot. The first Danish missionary came
out to him in 1865, and founded a station at Trikalore, South
Arcot, in 1869. Our sphere of labour continues to be Eastern
India : on the plains (two stations, Bethania and Siloam),
in Madras, and among the Maleyah, on the Shervarry Hills.

At Siloam the work was nearly fruitless until a revival began
at one of the neighbouring villages in 1880. Since that time the
work has proceeded slowly. In 1885 and 1886 sixty converts
were baptized at Bethania. All the converts are Pariahs, with
the exception of a few families in one of the villages near
Siloam. In Madras some twenty have been baptized, all
belonging to various castes (only one Pariah boy from a ragged
school). The missionaries have especially worked among edu-
cated Hindus and their famihes, visiting them in their homes.
In 1886 open-air preaching was commenced, and has been
carried on since that time. The most notable fruit of this
preaching has been an active organized opposition from the
Hindus. On the Shervarry Hills only a few Maleyah have been
baptized. The people have sunk too deeply to be speedily
raised. Of the coolies from the plains more have been won ;
but they are like rolling stones, they come and go.

W. Holm, Secretary.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, ;£2,e)'T] is. id.

Fields of
Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

iForeign
Workers.

Native Workers.

Ad-
herents.1

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

South Arcot .

Madras . .

Shervarry 1

Hills . i

1863

1878
1883

2
I

Or-
dained.
3

Fe-
male.

Or-
dained.

2
I

Lay.

Fe-
male.

431
20(f)

7
3

S6
36

Totals . .

...

51S (!)

103 (?)

1 All of these are baptized.

( 258 )

MISSIONARY SOCIETIES IN SWEDEN AND
FINLAND,

I. — The Swedish Evangelical National Society.
Extended to the Heathen 1862.

The Evangelical National Society, established in 1856 for
home Mission work in Sweden, undertook foreign missionary
labour six years later.

The Mission work in East Africa was begun (1886) in
Kunama, from which country the missionaries were driven
away in 1869. Then stations in Mensa, Eilet, and Massawa
were taken up instead, all of which have been given up. For
the present the Society is in possession of four stations :
M'Kullo (entered 1879), and Arkiko (1886) in the neighbour-
hood of Massawa, Djimma in the Galla country (1883), and
Vitu (1887).

In 1877 the mission work in the Central Provinces of India
was begun, where in 1878 two stations were founded: Nar-
jinghpur and Saugor, Betul (1880), with out-stations, Sittal-
seri (1885), and Nimpani (1886). The station in Chindvara
was passed over to this Society by the Free Church of Scot-
land, 1886. The work in Africa is carried on by preaching
of the Gospel and circulation of tracts, teaching in schools,
medical mission, and teaching of trades. In India, by preaching,
teaching in schools, distribution of tracts, and Zenana Mission
work.

SUMMARY.

Annual Income, ;^8,8oo.

rields ot
Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign Workers.

Native
Workers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

East Africa .

India, Centrall
Provinces .(

1866
1877

4
6

Or-
dained.
3

Lay.
4
3

Fe-
male.

Lay.
II

Fe-
male.

TOO
62

7S
30

2
3

8S
408

Totals . .

163

105

493

( 259 )

11. — The Finland Missionary Society.

The Finland Missionary Society was formed on the 19th
of January, 1859. In the month of September 1862, a semi-
nary for training missionaries was opened. About six years
later, in 1868, the first (seven ordained and two lay) mission-
aries were sent out. Since that time until now the Society
has sent out seven more ordained missionaries and nine
missionaries' wives; there are no other European female
labourers.

Having stayed a year in the Herero country for the sake
of learning African languages, the missionaries sent out in
1868 did not'reach their destination in Ondonga before the
9th of July, 1870, when missionary labour in that country
was at once commenced.

In the year 1857 the tribe Ondonga in the Ovambo
country was visited by the Rev. C.-H. Hahn and the Rev.
F. Rath, missionaries in the service of the Rhenish Missionary
Society; nine years later, 1866, the Rev. Mr. Hahn made
his second visit to the same country ; .at that time he was
asked by the chiefs to send them missionaries. Having
returned to his station he entered into negotiations with the
Society as to sending missionaries to that country. These
negotiations were regarded as an answer to prayer that the
Lord might point out a country fitting for a Mission field.

Concerning the converts in Ondonga we have to report
that the first one, a native girl, who had attended an invalided
missionary on his return to Finland, was baptized here in the
year 1876, and returned to her native country in 1879; at
present she belongs to our native labourers there.

In Ondonga a certain number of young men applied for
baptism in the year 1880, but finding out the chiefs' dislike
to their intention, they went to a missionary station in the
Herero country, and there four of them were baptized at the
end of the year 1881. At the same time the chief of On-
donga became less suspicious of missionary labour, and others
of the young men were baptized in January 1883. Since
that time the work has continued without interruption, and
the number of native Christians at Ondonga has risen to

s 2

26o Missionary Societifs in France and Switzerland,

between 150 and 160, nearly half this number having been
baptized during the year 1887.

The climate of Ondonga is unhealthy, and the missionaries
have 'suffered much from sickness, but still the Society can
thankfully report that only one missionary and two mission-
aries' wives have died there during seventeen years. Four mis-
sionaries have returned home partially invalided, but they
remain in the service of the Society. Two ordained and one
lay missionary have left the Society owing to illness.

C. G. TOTTERMANN.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, ;^2, 3 g o. ^

Field of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign

Work.

ers.

Native
Workers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

The Ondongal
Tribe in the
Ovambo coun-l
try, S.W. Africa)

Julyl

1870 ;

dained.

Lay.
3

Fe-
male.

( 150
\ to
( 160

7S
to
80

j for'dif-
1 ferent 1
\ classes J

about
300

' Through the sal? qE mipsignary papers, periodic^s, and pamphlets, the gross incom? is
ahoutj^ 600 more.

MISSIONARY SOCIETIES IN FRANCE AND
SWITZERLAND.

I. — The Paris Society for Evangelical Missions.

This Society was instituted at Paris in 1822. One of its
earliest acts was the establishment of an institution for edu-
cating young men for missionary work; and pending the
proper qualification of those who entered that institution
active operations were not undertaken. In 1825 the Society

Missions of the Free Churches ofFtench Switzerland t 261

began to help in the missionary work of other Continental
churches ; and four years later it sent three missionaries of its
own, Messrs. Bisseux, Lemue, and RoUand, to South Africa.

M. Bisseux settled about 30 miles from Cape Town, in a
colony consisting of descendants of French refugees, and their
slaves J but his brethren proceeded further inland, and com-
menced work among the various tribes of Bechuanaland.

Other missionaries followed, and various stations have been
established from time to time.

The chief success of the Mission has been among the
Basutos, more than 5,000 of whom have been brought to a
knowledge of the Truth.

No statistics have been received from the Society, but from
information published in 1886 we gather that 25 foreign and
70 native workers were in the field; 30 boys' schools had been
established, with an attendance of 2,180.

II.-^MlSSIONS OF THE FrEE ChURCHES OF FRENCH

Switzerland.

In the year 1874 the Synod of the Free Church of the Canton
de Vaud resolved to create a Mission of its own, and accord-
ingly two missionaries were sent to South Africa, where they
found a Mission field in the Transvaal Republic, among the
Gwamba negroes. The Mission has now four stations, viz.,
three in the Transvaal territory (Elim — missionary, Aug. Jaques ;
Valdezia, Shiluyane), and one on the eastern coast of Africa,
near Lourengo Marquez (at Rikatla). One missionary (Ernest
Creux, one of the pioneers in the work) is on leave in Europe
after twelve years' work in Africa ; another has recently arrived
in the Transvaal, and has not yet been appointed to a station.
The first missionaries were Ernest Creux and Paul Berthoud.
Two young candidates are ready for soon starting for Africa.
All the missionaries are married. Beside them we have in
Africa three European helpers and about fifteen native teachers,
schoolmasters, and catechists.

The Mission, founded by the Free Church of the Canton de
Vaud, is not a Society, but is church work, and was managed
during nine years by a committee of five members elected by
the Synod. Since the year 1883 the Free Churches of Neu-

262 Missionary Societies in France and Switzerland.

chatel and Geneva have joined in a federation with the Free
Church of the Canton de Vaud for the direction of the Mission,
and the present nanie of the Mission has been adopted.
The Mission Board is now composed of seven members elected
by the Free Church of Vaud, three elected by the Free Church
of Neuchatel, and two elected by the Free Church of Geneva.
The President and Secretary reside at Lausanne. The three
Churches supporting the Mission have together eighty pastoral
charges, and about 10,000 members.

T. Levesche, Secretary.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, £^2,ifiQ.

Field of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign Workers.

Native
Work-
ers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Transvaal (Southi
Africa) . . .;

187s

Or-
dained.

Lay. Fe-
male.

2 I

654

Ill

AMERICAN SOCIETIES.

*j^* The following pages enumerate principally those Societies
which have sent Delegates to the London Missionary Conference
of 1888. Besides these, there are several organizations, larger
or smaller, having their headquarters in different States.

( 265 )

MISSIONARY SOCIETIES IN THE UNITED STATES.

I. — The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign
Missions. Founded at Boston, Massachusetts, 1810.

The American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions
was the first Society in America to send missionaries to any
foreign land. It was organized June 29, 1810, by tlie General
Association of Congregational Ministers of Massachusetts, in
view of the request of several young men who desired to be
sent as missionaries to the heathen. The first of these young
men, Adoniram Judson, Samuel Newell, Samuel Nott, Gordon
Hall, and Luther Rice, with the wives of three of them, sailed
for India in 181 2. While on their way to India Mr. and Mrs.
Judson and Mr. and Mrs. Rice changed their views on the
subject of baptism, which event led to the formation of the
American Baptist Missionary Union in 1814. The Board is
now supported chiefly by Congregationalists, the Reformed
(Dutch) Churches having withdrawn in 1857, and the Presby-
terian Churches in 187 1, from the belief that these Churches
respectively could prosecute missionary work more vigorously
under Boards of their own. On October i, 1887, the American
Board had sent out as missionaries 809 men, of whom 616 were
ordained; these, with 1,136 women, 341 of whom were unmarried,
make 1,945 missionaries and assistant missionaries who have
been connected with the Board. Four hundred and one
churches have been organized, and in tjiese churches 101,402
communicants have been received. The receipts of the Board
from the beginning have been _;^4,49o,29g.

In the early history of the Board much missionary work was
done among the North American Indians, and several tribes
were reached and Christianized by its missionaries. All work
within the United States has now been turned over to other
Societies. There are now under its charge twenty-two Missions,
of which two are in India (the Marathi, begun in 1812, the
Madura, in 1834) and one in Ceylon, begun in 181 6. The

2 66 Missionary Societies in the United Stales.

Mission to the Sandwich Islands, begun in 1819, was greatly
prospered, so' that in 1853 these islands were regarded as
virtually Christianized. In 1819 a Mission was begun in
Palestine, which resulted in the formation of the Mission to
the Nestorians in Persia, and to the Armenians and Greeks
in Turkey proper, which latter has now been divided into four -
Missions, including one in European Turkey and Bulgaria.
'The Syrian Mission, another off-shoot of the Mission to
Palestine, also the Missions to Persia and Siam, and at Cape
Palmas — the last three begun in 1833 — ^were transferred to the
Presbyterian Board in 187 1. The American Board has three
Missions in Africa, namely, the Zulu in Natal, begun in 1835 ;
the West Central African, begun in 1880; and the East
Central African^ near Inhambane, begun in 1883. There are
at present four Missions in China, the outgrowth of the work
begun by Bridgman and Abeel in 1829. X^e present centres
of work in China are Hong Kong, Foochow, Peking, Tientsin,
Tungcho, Kalgan and Pao-ting-fu, in the province of Chili ; also
in Taiku, in the province of Schanse., The Amoy Mission in
China and the Arcot Mission in India were transferred to the
Reformed (Dutch) Church Board in 1857. The Mission of
the American Board in Japan was begun in 1869, and that in
Micronesia, in the Caroline, Gilbert, and Marshall islands in
1852. In Papal lands the Board has four Missions; two in
Mexico, one in Spain, and one in Austria, all of which were
commenced in 1872.

These Missions of the Board are at the present time in a
prosperous condition, although one ofthem, that in Micronesia,
is in special peril by reason of the Spanish occupation of the
Caroline Islands. Within the past year 44 new missionaries,
14 of them men, were sent forth, and nearly 3,000 persons
became communicants in the Mission churches. The educa-
tional work undertaken is extensive, always having in view the
preparation of an evangelical agency. In the 98 high schools,
seminaries for theological training, and boarding schools for
girls, there are about 6,000 pupils. Among these higher
institutions may be mentioned : Central Turkey College,
Aintab, established in 1875 ; Euphrates College, Haipoot,
established in 1878 ; Anatolia College, Marsovan, established
in 1885 ; Jaffna College, Ceylon, established in 1877 ; Kyoto
Training School, Japan, established in 1875 ; North Pacific

[Contimied on page 268.

o-HH

» E+.3

3.S.S"

° " rt

sis

& s

g-OO B

re ft r»

^ Mb.

S S a

g 9 o

*n -r

<p o-

►a

"s"

c-ft

■^ £;

•3 ii.

Is
1

• eu

S. o-

• w

•^

S ^

c
J1

• w

•

• ^3

' W

H
00

M
00

CX>

H M

\D ta

|Ef?

-*^

■^

■J

H W

*■

w o

5 P '

M 7 o

►t

Oi MP

4>-

<Jl

rfQ* 1

. »,-

W O

cr,

■^

8 -Sg

O .

•^

-t*-

- "1-

<Jl

» H^

•t^

OS ^

p?-

*i]

■^

B rt

-fb

^ ~|

•1^

-^ W

ti*

ch i

N OJ

■»-

Cft

H U3

CX}

»*J

^ oo

M W

4>.

Irt

■{k.

M .Ih

\D *-J

<l\

0\ H

VD VO

o»

vo «

•^'

00 N

t B«^

«s

■3

g ;;

s-g-S

a;
o

t— I

2 58 Missionary Societies in the United States:

Institute, Sandwich Islands, established in 1877 ; Constantinople
Home, organized in 1870. Robert College at Constantinople
is also an outgrowth of the missionary work of the Board.

Connected with the American Board are three Woman's
Boards of Missions, having their centres respectively at Boston,
Chicago, and San Francisco. In the year 1886-87 these
Boards contributed ;^29,7o6 for the support of female mis-
sionaries working under the general direction of the American
Board.

E. E. Strong,

Editor to the Board.

II. — The American Baptist Missionary Union.

This Society was organized in 18 14, the immediate occasion
being the changed views of Messrs. Judson and Rice on the
question of baptism, as noted in the' previous section. The
Mission to Burmah has consequently been the peculiar care
of this Society. At the date of the last report the Burmese
missionaries were distributed in fifteen principal stations, the
principal centres being Rangoon, with a membership of 4,678,
a theological seminary, and a Missioh press ; Toungoo, with
5,163 members; and Bassein, with 8,821. 'The country,'
says the Society's Report, ' has been pacified, though in some
portions an unsettled condition prevails. The towns are now
safe, and the days of trial are presumably at an end. Two
missionaries had died, and thirteen sailed for America. New
fields are now open for the first time, and a great need for
larger reinforcements exists.'

In Assam, where the Mission was begun in 1836, the jubilee
celebration was held in December 1886. There are five prin-
cipal stations, with a total membership of about 2,000.

An important Mission to the Telugus was commenced in
1840, and is now distributed over thirteen districts. The mis-
sionary band in this important field had during the year been
diminished by seven missionaries and their wives. ' The field
is of such proportions that it demanded reinforcement rather

American Baptist Missionary Union, 269

than depletion.' At Ramapatam, in this district, there is a
theological seminary.

A Mission to Siam was commenced in 1833, and three mis-
sionaries are stationed at Bangkok, where there are 96 mem-
bers. In China (entered 1843) there is a large Mission at
Swatow, with a membership of 1,006 ; and stations at Mun
Keu Liang, Ningpo, Shashing, Hang Chow, and Kinhwa.

In Japan a Mission was begun in 1872. 'The time of
harvest in Japan,' says the manager of the Society, 'is the
present. The conditions for the progress of Christianity are
most favourable. The converts number over 500. Chris-
tianity is taught willingly in the colleges and schools of the
country.' There are five principal stations, Yokohama with
240 members, Tokio with 62, Sendal with 157, Kobd with 51,
and Shiraonoseki with 9.

In August of 1886, a remarkable movement took place upon
The Congo, the people throwing away their idols and professing
the religion of Christ. At Banza Mantake, over a thousand
professed the Saviour. Here the first Christian Church in the
Congo Free State was constituted, November 21, with 42
members. Great caution is observed in the administering of
baptism. The number of baptisms in the Summary is 90, and
this is the extent of the membership in the various charges.

From this great Missionary Society others have sprung.
The Southern Baptist Missionary Convention separated
from it in 1845 in the heat of the slavery agitation, and main-
tains missionaries in Western Africa, at Lagos, Abbeokuta,
and Ogbomoshaw. The Church membership in this field is
138, with 284 pupils in the schools, and a college for training
teachers and evangelists, with 17 students.

In China this Society distributes its forces in the North
(Tung Chow and Whang Hien), the central district (Shanghai,
Chin-kiang, Kwin-Sam, Soochow), and the south (Canton).
The total Chinese membership in these churches is 677. In
the Canton district are 25 native assistants and Bible-women,
15 schools, averaging 166 pupils. Dispensary work has been
performed for 1,142 patients.

270

Missionary Societies in the United States.

The Society also carries on Missions in Brazil and Mexico,
also in Italy. Its expenditure for work among the heathen
during the year 1886-7 was about _;^6,ooo. The income had
been more than adequate to the expenditure.

Other Societies are the Baptist Foreign Missionary Con-
vention OF THE United States, organized December 1880,
formed chiefly for the evangelization of Africa. The income is
about ;^8oo ; ^nd the coloured Baptists of the West formed in
1873 a Missionary Convention of the Western States and Ter-
ritories, also for Mission work in Africa. ' It is not impossible
that a consolidation will be effected between this and other
bodies of coloured Baptists in the country,'

Chiefly from American Baptist Year Book, i888.

SUMMARY: American Baptist Missionary Union.
Annual Income, £fi\,2)2Z}

Fields of Labour.

No. of
Churches.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Bap-
tisms.2

Com-
municants.

iUale.

Fe-
male.

9r-

dained.

Lay.

Bdrmah Proper : .

157

1,596

Karens ....

477

329

1.564

24,079

Shans

Kachin

Chin

...

205

17
9

14
III

934
917

Caro ,

Naga

India : — T

Celugu

114

1,060

27,487

17
13
II

41
19

142

1. 516

5«9

13'
2

7
21

Africa .

. . .

Totals . . .

623

117

129

180

604

3.28s

57,504

' Including the amount expended on Europe (about ;f S,ooo).
^ These are baptisms ' on a profession of faith in Christ ' during the last
> reported year,

( 27X )

III. — The Board of Missions of the Cumberland
Presbyterian Church.

Founded 1818.

Early in the history of the Cumberland Presbyterian Church,
in the year 18 18, the presbytery of Elk, in the State of
Tennessee, United States of America, sent out evangelists
among the American Indians. The effort resulted in the
opening, in the year 1820, of a Mission among the Chickasaw
Indians, with the Rev. Robert Bell and wife as the missionaries,
this being the first foreign Mission of the Church (work among
the Indians being then regarded as foreign). The work has
ever continued with marked success. The first General Board
of the Church was chartered by the General Assembly in 1845.
The present Board is the (not immediate) successor of this first
organization, and has charge of both the foreign and home
work of the Church. The first distinctively foreign work of the
Church was the sending of the Rev. Edmund Weir, a coloured
man, to Liberia in 1857. He served in this field about ten
years. In i860 a work was undertaken in Turkey, the Rev.
J. C. Armstrong being sent to that field. The civil war in the
United States coming on before this Mission was fairly started
so interrupted the work of the Church at home that it was found
necessary to recall this missionary. In 1873 the Rev. S. T.
Anderson was commissioned a missionary to South America.
He laboured for several years chiefly on the Island of Trinidad.
In later years, except a large and growing work among the
American Indians, the foreign work has been confined to Japan
(entered January 1877) and Mexico (entered February 1886).

In Japan the Rev. J. B. Hail and wife, the first missionaries,
arrived in January 1877, and have been followed by others,
including female missionaries sent out by the Woman's Board,
. which was organized in 1880. One ordained minister with his
wife and three other unmarried women have since been sent to
this field.

Japan and Mexico are the only fields now occupied by the
Cumberland Presbyterian Church outside of the United States.
The work in Japan has been blessed with remarkable success
from the beginning, and its demands are now rapidly out-growing
the ability of the limited force in the field to meet them. Other

272

Missionary Societies in the United States,

earnest workers, both men and women, are preparing to enter
the field, and prospects are favourable to very large harvesting
to be gathered to the honour of the Lord.

The Mexico work has been but just begun, with Aguasca-
lientes as the principal station, and preparations are being made
to establish an out-station at Lagos. A good property has
been purchased at Aguascalientes, and is being fitted up for
church and school purposes.

J. L. Secor,

Corresponding Secretary.

SUMMARY : Cumberland Presbyterian Church.
Annual Income, ^£^2,7 17.

Field of
Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.!

Native

Work.

ers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools

Scho-
lars.

Native
Contri-
butions.

Japan . .

1877

Or-
dained.
3

Fe-

male.

Lay.

900

27s

225

420

I There are two ordained missionaries and one female worker in Mejcico,

IV. — The Domestic and Foreign Missionary Society of
THE Protestant Episcopal Church in ' the United
States of America.

This Society was organized at a meeting of the General Con-
vention held in Philadelphia, in October 1821, and on the
23rd of May, 1822, Mr. Ephraim Bacon and his wife were
appointed as catechists and teachers, to work in the newly-
formed colony of Liberia, on the western coast of Africa, that
being the first foreign Mission designated by the Society.

Five years, however, elapsed, during which time no oppor-
tunity presented itself for Mr. Bacon to go to Africa; the
Colonization Society, from some motive connected with the
internal affairs of their colony at that period, having refused to
allow Mr. Bacon's family and the goods procured for the

Missions of the American Episcopal Church. 273

Mission a passage in their vessels), and the opening of the
Mission was temporarily abandoned. In February 1828, the
Rev. Jacob Oson (coloured), of Connecticut, was apjaointed a
missionary to Liberia ; but before the time of sailing arrived
he was removed by death, and the work was again suspended.
In 1830, three members of the African Mission School at Hart-
ford, Conn., made application to be sent as missionaries to
Africa. Two were ordained by Bishop Brownell, in Christ
Church, Hartford ; one was appointed as catechist ; but for
some unexplained reason they did not proceed to their con-
templated field of labour.

The record of the next four years presents only a succession
of futile appeals for labourers in the African field. In 1835
Mr. James M. Thompson and wife (coloured), then resident in
Liberia, were appointed to the charge of a Mission school which
was established at Mount Vaughan, near Cape Palmas, on a
tract of ten acres of land granted by the Colonization Society.
In March 1836, Mr. Thompson commenced the work of
instruction with five boys and two girls. In the same month,
the first contribution — two hundred dollars — was received from
the New York Female Society for the Promotion of Schools in
Africa, and applied toward die support of Mrs. Thompson,
who remained as teacher in the Mission after her husband's
death in 1838, , In the following month the Young Men's
Auxiliary Education and Missionary Society of New York con-
tributed two hundred dollars toward the support of i missionary
in Africa, and pledged the annual sum of five hundred dollars
for tliat object; ,• In August the Rev. Launcelot B. Minor and
the Rev. John Payne, of the Diocese of Virginiaj and the Rev.
Thomas S. Savage, M.D., of the Diocese of Connecticut, were
appointed as missionaries to Cape Palmas. The Rev. J.
Payne continued his devoted labours for fourteen years, amid
much trouble, arising from the attack of hostile neighbouring
tribes, as well as from the illness and death of faithful labourers.
At the end of 1847 Mr. Payne was left the only ordained
labourer in the field. Four years later he was consecrated
Missionary Bishop to Cape Palmas and parts adjacent. In his
address on the occasion, he thus summed up the work of the
previous years: —

' Four distinct stations in sufficient proximity for mutual sympathy and
relief, have, it is hoped, been firmly established, three of them being

274 Missionary Societies in the United States,

amongst natives, and one of them in the Maryland Colony at Cape
Palmas. At these several stations the usual moral machinery of Christi-
anity is and has been for som? years in continuous and efficient operation.
One permanent stone church building is nearly completed ; another has
been commenced ; regular congregations, varying from 50 to 300, have
been gathered ; pastoral and missionary efforts have brought the Gospel
in contact with the toinds of 30,000 heathen ; boarding and day-schools
have been maintained, in virhich about 1,000 native and colonist scholars
have received, to a greater or less extent, a Christian education. A native
language has been reduced to writing ; services are held in it. Spelling-
books, reading-books, portions of the Liturgy and of the Scriptures have
be«n translated, and many children and youths taught to read them.

' The direct spiritual effects of missionary labour upon the heathen are
manifest. The popular faith in idolatry is widely shaken. I have myself
burned up a wheelbarrow-load of idols, or gree-grees, at one time. Many
use gree-grees only from custom and a fear of exciting observation or
remark, not from faith in their efficacy. Besides some who have died in
the faith, and others who have apostatized, we have now in regular stand-
ing above loo communicants, more than half of whom are natives.

' Fifteen Christian families, the members of which were nearly all
educated in the schools, are living together in a Christian village on our
mission premises. Nine young men and women, educated in the mission
schools, are employed as catechists, teachers, and assistants. Two youths
are in this country pursuing their studies preparatory to the ministry.
One colonist is a candidate for Holy Orders.

' A wide and effectual door for the spread of the Gospel in the colonies,
amongst neighbouring and distant tribes, has . been opened around the
mission stations which have been established.'

In the year 187 1 Bishop Payne resigned, in the thirty-fourth
year of his labour in the African field, and the twentieth of his
bishopric. During his connection with the Mission he had
baptized at his own station — Cavalla — 352 persons, of whom
187 were adults ; had confirmed 643 persons in the mission,
and ordained 14 deacons and 11 presbyters, of whom 5 were
foreign, the others Liberian or native.

Bishop Acuer, his successor, was soon removed by death ;
Bishop Payne himself died in 1874. Dr. C. C. Perrick was
consecrated a bishop in 1877, but resigned in 1883. The
present bishop, the Rev. Dr. S. D. Ferguson (1884), is of
African descent, and is the second coloured clergyman conse-
crated to the episcopate of the American Church j Dr. J. T,
Holly, bishop of the Haytian Church (1874), having been the
first. The present state of the Liberian Mission is given in the
summary below. It should be added that a Medical Mission
is carried on with much success, the native missionary phy-
sician having treated in one year (1880, the latest of which we

Missions of the American Episcopal Church, 2^5

have particulars) 619 patients, of whom 368 were natives, 246
Liberians, and<s foreigners.

At the annual meeting of the Board of Directors in Phila-
delphia, May 1834, it was resolved that the Board should
establish a Mission in China. In the July following, the Rev.
Henry Lockwood was appointed a missionary to that empire.
At the request of the committee, Mr. Lockwood immediately
entered upon a course of medical studies, preparatory to his
departure.

The efforts of the committee to 'obtain another missionary
were ineffectual until February 1835, when the Rev. Francis
R. Hanson offered his services, which were accepted. , On the
2nd of June Messrs. Lockwood and Hanson sailed from New
York on the ship Morrison, bound to Canton. At this period
the amount of the China Mission Fund was a little over $1,000
(;£2oo), but a few liberal individuals in New York had con-
tributed sufficient to meet all the expenses of the Mission for at
least one year. The missionaries remained for awhile at Sin-
gapore, also visiting Batavia. They endeavoured to obtain
some mastery of the Chinese language before attempting to
make their way into the country, at that time almost barred
against Europeans.

In 1837 the committee made an additional appointment to
China, which proved to be of the highest importance. The
Rev. W. J. Boone, M.D., being designated for the work in
that empire, commenced his labours in Batavia, removing after-
wards to Amoy, where he continued until 1843. Meantime
the important treaty of 1842 had thrown open intercourse with
foreigners the ports of Canton, Amoy, Foo-chow-foo, and Shang-
hai. The committee of the Mission saw the advantage of this
concession, and determined to place Dr. Boone at Shanghai,
as Missionary Bishop of China. This henceforth became the
centre of the Society's operations. Boarding and day-schools
were established, and new stations were opened. The transla-
tion of the Scriptures were revised, and the Rev. S. I. J. Schere-
schewsky, who entered the Mission in 1859, and who had deve-
loped remarkable linguistic talents, proceeded to Peking to
perfect himself in the language. Of the version of the Old
Testament, completed by him in 1875, it has been said : —

' The Old Testament Has been translated by him out of the original
Hebrew into a language understood by a population four times as large

T 2

276 Missionary Societies in the United States.

as in all the United States. The work of itself is one of the grandest
monuments which the human mind has ever created, and is one of the
noblest trophies of missionary zeal and learning. When in the old times
of Greece and Rome the military hero returned from the conquest of a
province, an ovation was tendered him by the public magistrates, and as
he passed along in his triumphal chariot there preceded and followed him
the captives taken in war, the spoils of conquered cities, the treasures of
royal coffers ; and so the grand procession moved on in honour of him
who had added a province to an empire. But the grandest conquests of
the world's mightiest heroes sink into littleness beside the work which our
faithful missionary has done when he made the Bible speak in the Man-
darin tongue and herald out its salvation over nearly half a hemisphere.
Dr. Schereschewsky, as he comes back to us from his hard-fought field,
bringing his Chinese Bible as the spolia opima of his victorious faith and
work, presents to the Church "a sublimer spectacle than any that ever
moved over the Via Sacra at Rome, or up the steep of the Acropolis at
Athens.'

The Report for 1887 speaks of great progress at Shanghai,
particularly in the educational department, and in a large
Medical Mission. At the stations of Wuchang and Hankow,
there is much hopeful work. A new station has also been
opened at Sha-sze, a most important point up the great river
beyond Wuchang and Hankow. ' Here,' writes Bishop Boone,
'five have been baptized, and others are catechumens. At
Wuchang, the native assistants, whether candidates for orders,
school-teachers, or plain folk, have all been stirred to work for
Christ and the Church, with the result of benefit to themselves
as well as to those outside.'

In 1859 the Rev. John Liggins, who had been one of the
Society's missionaries in China, visited Japan for the benefit of
his health, and met with an unexpectedly cordial reception from
the Japanese officials. A few days after his arrival at Nagasaki
he received information that the Foreign Committee had
appointed the Rev. Channing Moore Williams and himself as
missionaries to Japan. Being already in the field, Mr. Liggins
at once entered upon his duties, and thus was established the
first Protestant Mission in the empire of Japan. In September
of the same year Dr. H. Ernst Schmid was appointed missionary
physician, but in the year following was compelled by ill-health
to resign. Great interest was manifested in the Church regard-
ing the new Mission, intensified by the visit of Bishop Boone,
of China, to the United States, and his spirited appeals for help
to the new enterprise.

Meanwhile Mr. Liggins found that but little could be done

Missions of the American Episcopal Church. 277

at first beyond learning the Japanese language (a sufficiently
formidable task), teaching English to native officials, and fur-
nishing the Holy Scriptures and scientific works to those who
would accept or purchase them.

' Mr. Liggins' visitors evinced much curiosity as to the nature of the
religious views which he came to impart, but were greatly shocked to learn
that he was a Ki-ris-tan, or Christian, as that was the term by which the
Jesuits were formerly known, and in their minds it was synonymous with
all that was vile. Upon learning that the missionary sympathized with
their opposition to the doctrines and practices of the Jesuits, they were
greatly astonished, and eagerly sought further information.

' These were but few, however, compared with the many who looked
upon the Ki-ru-tans with distrust and aversion, and the missionary's
labours were rewarded with but little encouragement. True, the sale of
books, including the Bible, was protected by a clause in the treaty, which
provided that " The Japanese shall be permitted to buy whatever the
Americans have to sell '' ; but another clause read that " Americans shall
not do anything calculated to excite religious animosity "; and upon this
proviso the Japanese officials were inclined to place a very broad con-
struction. The ancient hatred of Christians was undiminished, edicts,
called KosatsA, against things forbidden were posted in the streets, and
the Christian religion headed the list.'

The Rev. C. M. Williams was consecrated in 1866 as Mis-
sionary Bishop to China and Japan, and after a while took up
his residence in Osaka. Here a church was erected and
schools established. Bishop Williams afterwards removed to
Tokio, where boys' and girls' schools and a divinity school
were opened. Dr. Lassing has carried on a medical missionary
work with great zeal and success at Osaka ; the number of in-
patients at the hospital having been 105-, and of the out-patients
1,292, who made 6,985 visits. Dr. Harrell, at Tokio, has the
charge of twQ dispensaries, to which 11,903 visits had been
made by patients during the year.

The Mission in Hayti is presided over by Bishop James
Theodore Holly, who is of African descent. The centre of the
Mission is at Port-au-Prince, where services are held in English
and French, and day-schools are taught in both languages. A
Medical Mission is also about to be established. The clergy in
Hayti are all natives of the island.

Besides these foreign Missions the Protestant American
Episcopal Church conducts a large missionary work at home.
There is also a work carried on at Athens, where there is a
Mission school containing 607 children.

Condensed from the Society's Publications.
*;j* See Summary on p. 278.

!5
O

o
o

<
y

•^

<
IS

^g.

S'5|

O 3 S

oe<3

s?8

I^-S

•a

►Jo
II

e c
.Sf.SP
*3*33

tStS
■£■5

< o

S Si

s i-5i

E-2

s ■= «

< -S-
•S. ^-o.

'S 3 o

'^^ 2 °

§1.2.1 Ef
ta .S S w

O o.S •>

c'm <fl b ^

^*S.£ o >,

§■.§.2 S °

§ * s'5-i

« uTs is a
= S.s •> <>

•£ ** p s S 5

^nS"" S50.

g ''a

( 279 )

V, — Reformed Presbyterian General Synod in NoRfri
America.

The General Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church
commenced missionary operations at Saharanpur, Northern
India, in 1836. In this year Rev. James R. Campell was
sent out by the Synod. In the following year Rev. Joseph
Caldwell and family and Mr. James Craig were sent out. In
1839 these brethren formed a Presbytery, which was known as
the Reformed Presbytery of Saharanpur. In the same year a
seminary was organized at Saharanpur for the education of
Hindoos of both sexes, and the three brethren named became
teachers in this school. In 1845 Rev. Jno. Woodside and Rev.
R. Hill were sent out by Synod as missionaries to India ; the
former of whom opened a school at Dehra Doon. In 1856 a
mission station was opened at Roorkee. During these years
these missionaries received a part of their support from the
Presbyterian Board, and a part from the Reformed Presbyterian
Board. In 1869 those mission stations passed under the
control of the Presbyterian Board. By mutual arrangement
the Mission at Roorkee reverted to the control of the General
Synod of the Reformed Presbyterian Church in 1883. In the
same year Rev. Geo. Scott was sent out to India by General
Synod. He is now, with a number of native assistants, labour-
ing at Roorkee, with Rajpur, Hardwar, Kankhal, Bealara, as
outlying stations. Rev, Charles G. Scott, brother of Rev. Geo.
Scott, is now attending the medical department of the University
of Pennsylvania, and expects to join his brother in the course
of sixteen months. A congregation has been organized at
Roorkee, and two schools are in operation at two of the above
stations.

David Steele.

SUMMARY.

Annual Income, about ;^8oo.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of

Sta-
tions.

Native Workers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Sdho-
larsi

Native)
Contri=
butionsi

Roorkee, Nor-I
thern India ./

1856

-3

Or-
dained.

Lay.
5 .

Fe-
male.

f about

28o Missionary Societies in the United States.

VI. — Missions of the Presbyterian Church in the
United States.

The two branches of the Presbyterian Church in the North,
at the re-union in 1870, united in the support of the Board
OF Foreign Missions of the Presbyterian Church in
THE United States, which has its headquarters in New
York. It conducts Missions in Syria (begun by the Ame-
rican Board in 1818), Persia, and India (1836), Siam (1840),
and among the Laos (1867), Liberia and Gaboon in Western
Africa (1842), China (1844), Japan (1859), the United States
of Colombia, Chili, and Brazil (1856-59), Mexico (1872),
and among ten tribes of Indians. According to the latest
obtainable statistics, the Board had 172 American missionaries,
assisted by 29 lay and 297 female labourers. The number of
ordained and native missionaries was 122, and of other native
agents 895. Its churches had 20,294 communicants, and the
income of the Society was ;^i49,o32. There co-operated with
this Society seven Women's Missionary Societies, with a
total income of between ;^5 0,000 and ;^6o,ooo, supporting
some 280 labourers.

The Board of Missions of the Presbyterian Church
South, was constituted in 1862, and conducts Missions among
the Indians in Mexico, Brazil, Italy, Greece, and China.
It has 25 American missionaries, 29 female workers, 14 ordained
native preachers, and 34 other native agents. Its communi-
cants number 1,616; and the income, including that devoted
to Roman Catholic countries and to Greece, amounted at the
date of the last returns to ;^i4,634. The Auxiliary Ladies'
Association has an income of ^^3,790.

Chiefly taken from Schaff's Cyclopmdia.

( 28i )

VII. — The Reformed Presbyterian Church in the
United States of America.

The foreign Mission work of the Reformed Presbyterian
Church in the United States was begun in 1856. A move-
ment to estabUsh a Mission had been made about ten years
before, and in 1847 a minister was appointed to Hayti, in the
West Indies; but he returned home in two years, having
adopted views on the Sabbath question at variance with: the
testimony of the Church. No further attempt was made to
enter upon foreign work till the above date. But in October of
that year two married missionaries ^ were sent out to operate
among the Nusairiyeh tribes in Northern Syria. About
twelve months were spent in the study of the Arabic language,
and then Zahleh was selected as a-suitable field. But, unable
to resist the popular hostility to their work in that place, and
forced to abandon it in the spring of 1858, it was decided after
careful examination of the whole field to occupy Latakia, which
in October 1859 became the centre of operations. For eight
years those devoted brethren preached in that city and laboured
together with untiring energy for the uplifting of its degraded
inhabitants. A reinforcement, consisting of David Metheny,
M.D., and wife, went out in 1864, and two years later Miss
Rebecca Crawford, now the wife of Rev. James Mailin, M.D.,
of Antioch, was appointed to take charge of a girls' boarding-
schqol.

The Mission in Aleppo under the care of the United Presby-
terian Church in Scotland, having with all its appurtenances
been transferred to the American Missions in Latakia, Mr.
Dodds removed in 1867 to that place, where he resided and
laboured alone for over three years, and where he closed his
earthly ministry. The year following the death of this pioneer
missionary, the Rev. S. R. Galbraith joined the Mission — a
young minister, deeply interested in everything relating to
mission life; but he passed away within six months of his
arrival at Latakia. The vacancy was filled by the appointment
next year of the Rev. Henry Easson, who is at present at the
head of this Syrian Mission.

' Revs. R. J. Dodds and Joseph Beattie.

282 Missionary Societies in the United States,

Latakia is the centre of operations. The Church has a
native membership of 145 communicants. (The number re-
ceived into its fellowship since the inception of the Mission is
226. Of these nine have been stricken from the roll, as
having returned to their old associations, and twelve have died.
The rest have removed to other localities and are connected
with other Churches.) There is in this place a girls' boarding-
school, in which the number of pupils under instruction last
year was fifty-two ; more than half being gratuitously taught at
an annual expense of about ;^io each. A boarding-school for
boys, reporting twenty-eight pupils, is in charge of a native licen-
tiate, who occupies the pulpit when Mr. Easson is away in the
mountains or at Suadea. Many schools are conducted in the
outlying villages by native teachers under the direction and
subject to the regular inspection of the Mission. This work
has been much hindered within a year or two by the persistent
opposition of the Turkish authorities.

At Suadea, on the river Orontes, there is a station with large
and valuable property presented to this Mission by the late Dr.
Wm. Holt- Yates, of London. The funds needed for carrying
forward the work are to a large extent supplied by Miss Yates.

The medical department suffered a severe loss in the unex-
pected death of Dr. A. J. Dodds. Having occasion to visit
America about four years after his appointment, he was drowned
on his return in October 1885. The work was consequently
suspended for two years, but is again in operation, under the
direction of Dr. J. M. Balph.

Near the close of the year 1882, the Rev. D. Metheny, M.D.,
removed to Tarsus, where he continues to labour with diligence
and self-denying devotedness. A large building, containing,
besides private apartments, offices, class-rooms, a large dor-
mitory and a chapel, has been erected, largely, if not entirely,
at his own expense, at Messine. There is a successful board-
ing school for girls and a prosperous school for the fellaheen in
Tarsus.

The revenues of the Mission are derived from congregational
collections, donations, and bequests of individuals, etc. The
annual appropriation of the Synod is ;^2,ooo,"and the annual
receipts from all sources are over ;^3,ooo.

R. M. SOMMERVILLE,

Corresponding Secretary.

( 283 )

Summary : American Reformed Presbyterian Church.
Annual Income, about ;^3,ooo.

Schools.

Pupils.

Native
Teach-
ers.

■I
<

ii
■S

1
J

Baptisms.

aries.

2
1

Male.

Female.

Name

■fi

of the

Mission.

Latakia
Tarsus

440
38

ISO
14

53
38

2
I

S
3

8
3

158
28

Total

478

122

164

186

^22

VIII. — The General Council of the Lutheran Church
IN America.

The sole heathen Mission under the care of this Church is
among the Telugus in the Rajahmundry District, in the delta
of the Godavery river. It was begun by the North German
Missionary Society, and transferred in 1850 to the Lutheran
Missionary Society in America. Since 1869 it has been under
the present supervision. ' At Rajahmundry are the central
boarding schools and training schools. Foreign ordained
missionaries are settled at Sumuleottu, Tallapudi, and Dow-
laishwarani ; native ordained pastors at Velpur and Jagurupad,
and native teachers at thirty other stations.

B. M. Schmucker, D.D.

*,* See Summmy on p. ■i%i,.

284

Missionary Societies in the United States.

SUMMARY : American Lutheran Church.
Annual Income, ;^2,ooo.

Field of Labour.

Entered

A.D,

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
WoAers.

Native Workers.

Rajamundry Distr.ct,'!
India . . . ./

1869

/4' \

Or-

dained.

Lay.

Or-
dained.

Lay.
69

Female.

Field of Labour.

Adherents.

Com-
municants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Native Con-
tributions.

Rajamundry District, \
India . . . ./

Baptized Chris-
tians, Infant
and Adult.

1,912

886

673

{^l-J about.

' At these stations there are ordained foreign workers.
^ At these stations there are native teachers and schools.

IX. — Foreign Christian Missionary Society.

This Society was organized in Louisville, Kentucky, in 1875.
The Twelfth Annual Report showed that the Society had six
Missions, including a work in England and in Scandinavia.
The Society is yet in its infancy. This is still the day of small
things. While this is true, there has been a steady growth from
the first. Each year sees the forces in the field as well as the
receipts larger than they were the year before.

When the Society was organized there was no thought of
entering England. The founders desired to preach Christ
where He had not been named. That so much has been done
in England is owing to the fact that a wealthy and devoted
Englishman wanted several men sent over to England to preach
among his countrymen. He bore a great part of the expense,

Foreign Christian Missionary Society.

28s

while contributing generously to the work in other fields. The
great aim of the founders and managers of the Society from the ,
first has been to work in paga,n and in papal lands.

The work in Scandinavia was begun by a converted Dane.
After his conversion he wanted to go to his native land to tell
his kindred and countrymen what great things the Lord had
done for him, and how He had mercy on him. The work in
Turkey began in the same way. A young Armenian found
his way to Dallas, Texas ; while there he was won to Christ.
Then an unquenchable desire sprang up in his heart to return
to Turkey, that he might preach the unsearchable riches of
Christ among those who were perishing in ignorance and
wickedness. The work in India was begun by a man who had
been there some years before he was employed by the Society.
Thus step by step the managers have been led by what they
believed to be the finger of God indicating the way they should
take.

The work in all fields is quite encouraging. The people are
ready to hear. Converts are made as rapidly as could be ex-
pected. The good hand of God has been upon the work from
the beginning. The outlook was never so bright and so full of
promise as now.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, £&,iii.

Fields of
Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Stations,

Foreign Workers.

Native Workers.

Adherents.

Turkey . .
India . .
Japan . .
China . .

1877
1882
1883
1885

10
2

I
I

Ordained.

3
3

Female.
4

3
2

Lay.
2

Female.

373
21

Totals .

467

386

Missionary Societies in the United States,

X. — The Reformed Church in the United States.

Prior to the year 1878 the Reformed Church in the United
States sent her contributions for Foreign Missions to the
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions. Our
first missionary operations began in 1879 in Tokio, Japan,
to which the Rev. A. D. Gring and his wife were the earliest
of the Church's missionaries. Steady progress has been made,
and the future is bright with promises.

The Church has a theological training school of twelve
students, a girls' school of sixty pupils, both at Seudai, _ as
also a boys' school at Tamagata, which is not under the im-
mediate control of our Board, but a foreign and a native
missionary of our own Mission have charge of it. We have
also two congregations and four out-stations at Tokio.

Our Mission in Japan is in a healthy condition. Our mis-
sionaries stand high among their brethren in the work. The
Church at home is awakening to her responsibility, and our
contributions are constantly increasing. Preparations are being
made to erect suitable school buildings oni an elegant two-
acre lot in the heart of Seudai during 1888. We own a very
excellent mission house at Tokio.

SUMMARY.
Annual Income, ;^2,4oo.

Fields of
Labour.

Entered

A.D,

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
Workers.

Ad-
herents.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Native
Contri-
butions.

jAfAN :—
Tokio . .
Seudai .
Tamagata

1878
i836
1887

Or-
dained.

I
2

Fe-
male.

liained.

I
I
I

Lay.

3
4

250
Soo

8S
290

about

;£3o

;£a3S

Totals .

75°

37S

;£3S5

( 287 )

XI. — The Board of Poreign Missions of the United
Presbyterian Church.

This Church commenced its foreign missionary work in 1854,
and was incorporated in April 1866. Its fields of labour are two,
Egypt and India, the former commenced by the Rev. Thomas
McCague, in Cairo, November 1854, and the Rev. James Barnett
in the following month; and the latter by the Rev. Andrew
Gordon, at Sialkot, in August 1855.

In Egypt, with a population of 6,817,265, this Mission is
the only one carried on among the native people at large by
any formally organized missionary body. It has its stations
and native churches in the Delta and up the Valley of the Nile
as far as the first cataract at Assouan. With the exception of
a few individual efforts, it is the only systematic organization at
work seeking the evangelization of the millions of this most
interesting and needy land.

In India the field embraced in this Mission includes the
Districts of Sialkot, Zafarwal, East and West Gujranwala,
Jhelum, Gurdaspur, Pasrur, and Pathankot, with the nearly five
millions of people in their bounds. These millions are in all
cases, except so far as the Gospel has been made to reach
them, Mohammedans and Hindoo heathen, with no proper
knowledge of the true God and Jesus Christ whom He has
sent. With the exception of a few more or less irregular mis-
sionary labours among them, all these people are dependent
upon this Mission for any knowledge of salvation — and as
things are now, must, like the vast multitudes in Egypt, have
the Gospel by this means or perish in their sins.

The labourers in both these Missions are both male and
female. Indeed, the number of unmarried female missionaries
from the home churches of the United Presbyterian body, is
larger in proportion to the whole membership than from any
Protestant body in the world, with the possible exception of
the Moravians. •

In each Mission all the wives of the missionaries are doing
much efficient mission work.

With these foreign missionaries there are 375 native workers,
viz., 227 in Egypt, and 148 in India. Of these, 17 in Egypt

288 Missionary Societies in the United States.

are pastors and evangelists or licentiates, and 12 in India.
Most of all, these workers having been taught the Way of Life
themselves by the missionaries of this Church, are anxious now
to make it known to their benighted people.

From the beginning both Missions have felt the importance
— indeed, the necessity — of having native schools. All the
people needed was to read as well as hear in their own tongues
the Word of God. Only through proper schools, also, could
proper persons be brought forward to teach, and, further on in
the course of education, become the suitable and necessary
native ministers and teachers of the people, and pastors of the
native churches.

Accordingly scarcely sooner had the pioneer labourers in
each field opened their mission than they took steps to meet
this great want, and the work has steadily grown to be of very
great moment, as will be seen in the summary given. In all
these schools women are being taught as well as men, and
every year their numbers in the schools are increasing. In
Egypt S3 of the schools are self-supporting, and the interest of
the people at large in helping forward the educational work of
the Mission may be seen in the fact that the sum contributed
during the past year by the natives of Egypt alone for school
purposes amounted to $14,823. In all of these schools in both
Missions a considerable portion of each day is devoted to the
direct reading and studying the Bible, thus making the pupils
know the way of salvation. The one condition of all who
attend any Mission school, whether Mohammedan or Jew, or
heathen, is that the Bible shall be used, and the way and the
lessons of Christianity shall be taught.

Among these schools are boarding-schools, as in Sialkot,
Cairo, and Asyoot, and two colleges or training institutes, that
are of very special importance for raising up the native teacher*
and ministers of the people at large. These institutions are at
Asyoot in Egypt, and Sialkot in India respectively, and have
already rendered most useful service to each Mission and its
great work. Neither of them should lack any of the means
they need for fulfilling their great purpose.

Each of these Missions have Sabbath schools also, of which
there are 68 in India and 70 in Egypt, with a total of 5,625
scholars in them, of whom 1,608 are in the former Mission, and
4,017 in the latter.

^Continued on p. 290.

5-M c "^ a
S-3« E a.

£.S rt g 3

n en

og:

Wp
crq a

GYPT : —
Alexandria
Cairo . . .
Mansoora , .
EI Fayoum .
Lower Thebaid
Middle Thebaid
Upper Thebaid

£5

.-W. India:—
Sialkot . . .
Zafarwah .
Gujranwala .
Jhelum
Giwdaspar
Fasrur .
Pathankot. .

§;

•

CO 00 00 00 00 00 oo

H vo tn 00 O^OJ >4

O 0\ h) U» W 0\W

H u> : : HUH

: : H H H 10 (0

•n

r-i

: M : : : : :

:::::: M

M -J : : N o\w

: : H w Lo u ■(>■

a; .

. ^

W*^ 00 H H N : ^

M H W : W W H

lfe5s^g4.SS^

8*2£vD^S;fe

M O\0 H tH O\0

0\W W 00 OOUl

(-J

H H

§3

&?-3£»<Sv

M OJ \U Ul M tn (A

5rs

+.00*.4>>i->»J3

tn M OstJi ^». H -^

MU<£J H W ^ W

H K> OOOl

H U t3 H H
10 K>^ » H U H

<£)

H M H uiK

(Jt o\in M M "J

» W O -^ 00 00 00

OOA M >, ^ 4*. C\

00
00

oo
oo

29©

United Preslyterian Missions.

In both Missions also much thorough and useful Zenana
work is done — ^that is, the work of Christian women visiting the
homes of the people, where none but they can have access to
the heathen women. There they can read the Scriptures to
the native women, teach them to read, and talk with them of
the way to be saved, and pray with them. Almost all our mis-
sionary women do some of this work, but some of them devote
themselves exclusively to it. The statistics of this kind of
work in the India Mission are not in hand, but in Egypt there
are 25 persons engaged in it, and 627 native women are receiv-
ing instructions thus in their Zenanas or native homes. No
one can estimate the amount of good that comes from this
work in both Missions.

Condensed from the Report.

XII. — The Home AND Foreign MissiONARYSociETYof the
American Methodist Episcopal Church sends the follow-
ing summary of its labours : —

Annual Income, about ;£2,6oo.

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign
Workers.

Native
iWorkers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants-

Schools-

Scho-
lats-

Africa . . .
Hayti . . .
St. Domingo .
Indian Territory

1686
1877
188s
1876

4
3
22

Or-
dained.

I
2
16

Fe-
male.

Or-
dained.

I
2

Lay.

3
2

420

300

2SO

1,200

215
82

47
700

I
I
6

166
6a
40

400

Totals .1 ...

3»

2,170

1,044

666

J. M. TowNSEND, Secretary.

Missionary Societies in the United States, 291

XIII. — The Board of Missions of the Methodist Pro-
testant Church was organized at Baltimore by Miss Harriet
G. Brittain in 1870, for the work in Japan. It conducts in
Yokohama an Anglo-Japanese school for boys, a girls' school,
and a young mens' night school. There are also a mixed
school at Fugisawa, and a boys' and girls' school at Nagiya.
Evangelistic work is done at each place.

The work is growing. One church is in course of erection.
One large school-building has been secured and paid for in
Yokohama. One is in course of erection at Nagiya, and one
has already been built at Fugisawa. More pupils offer than
the Mission can accept. Conversions are now frequent.

F. T. Tagg,

Missionary Secretary,

SUMMARY.

Field of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No. of
Sta-
tions.

Foreign Workers.

Native
Work-
ers.

Ad-
herents.

Com-
muni-
cants.

Schools.

Scho-
lars.

Japan ;—
Yokohama .

Nagiya . .

Fugisawa .

i8S:i
1887
188s

I
I

Or-
dained.

Lay.

z
2

Fe-
male.

4
2

Lay.

230
70
30

100
10

1
I

360
32

Totals . .

330

460

XIV. — Bishop W. Taylor's Self-supporting Mission in
South Central Africa was originated at the General Confer-
ence of the Methodist Episcopal Church of the United States
North, in 1884. The first field selected was the Province of
Angola, in South-west Central Africa, where the principal sta--
tion of the Mission is at the port of St. Paul de Loanda. Beyond
this, there are four stations extending into the interior about 200
miles ; Dondo, at the highest navigable point for steamers on
the Csanzo river, Nhomgue-a-Pepe, a fertile pastoral regiottj

u 2

292 Missionary Societies in the United States.

Pungo-Andongo, a trading station, and Malange, on the eastern
frontier of Angola, suitable for both trade and agriculture. The
aim has been at each of these places to carry on some occupa-
tion by which the missionaries shall be supported. These
occupations are very various, being educational, agricultural,
medical ; and there have naturally been many disappointments
in the attempts of the missionaries to find suitable employment ;
and their numbers have been reduced by sickness. Bishop
Taylor has also made pioneering expeditions to the Congo, and
stations have been established at Kabinda, north of the estuary,
and at Kimpoko on Stanley Pool. Three small intermediate
stations have been established. A steamer has been sent out
for service on the river, but at the date of the last reports had
not yet been launched. A party of sixteen persons has recently
been sent to Liberia, contracts having been made with native
chiefs, by which they are bound to furnish protection and all
needful facilities for the stations established among them. The
whole enterprise hitherto must be regarded as a preparation for
evangelistic work ; and also as an experiment in a new direction,
to be watched with the deepest interest by all students of
missionary method. A party of forty-four — men, women and
children — accompanied Bishop Taylor on his expedition in
1885. There are now in the Angola district eight ministerial
and four lay workers, with eleven missionaries' wives and female
helpers. Ten children complete the enumeration. The work
on the Congo is too immature to allow of any accurate
statistics.

Among smaller Societies or Special Missions, the Seventh
Day Baptists conduct a Mission in China, at Shanghai, the
pioneers of which were Mr. and Mrs. Solomon Carpenter and
Mr. and Mrs. Nathan Wardner, in 1847. There is now one
ordained American missionary, with two lady helpers, one of
whom presides over the Medical Mission department. The
native workers are, i ordained, 3 lay, 3 females. There are
21 communicants. Three schools are conducted, with an
attendance of 54 scholars. The medical department reports
5)373 patients in 1887, and 122 visits paid. The number of
prescriptions /«/(//sr was 3,665. The income of the Society
for the year was ;^7o8 loj-.

Canadian and Women's Societies. 293

The Free Will Baptists, corresponding with the General
Baptists of England, have also a Mission in Orissa (see ante,
p. 114), in which there are 11 stations, 7 missionaries, and
476 members.

CANADA.

Of Canadian Societies, the following must be mentioned : —
The Foreign Missionary Society of the Presbyterian Church,
with Stations in the West Indies, India, Formosa, and the New
Hebrides, employing 14 missionaries ; the Missionary Society
of the Methodist Church in Canada, established in 1824,
having missions among the Indians, in the Bermudas and
Japan; employing 32 missionaries, and having 3,600 com-
municants.

The Baptist Churches in Canada began missionary opera-
tions in 1866, and support 4 missionaries among the Telugus
OF India, numbering 500 communicants.

WOMEN'S SOCIETIES.

Of the Women's Societies carried on in America the fol-
lowing may be specified : —

The Woman's Baptist Foreign Missionary Society of the
West.

The Woman's Board of Foreign Missions, Cumberland Pres-
byterian Church. Seep. 271.

The Woman's Boards of Missions in connection with the
American Board. See p. 268.

The Woman's Foreign Missionary Society of the Iowa
Meeting of Friends.

The Woman's Foreign Missionary Society of the Presby-
terian Church. See p. 280.

The Foreign Missionary Society of the Presbyterian Church
in Canada (Women's). See above.

All of these have sent delegates to the Conference of 1888.
Many smaller and local societies exist, proving the great
activity of the Christian sisterhood in America in this holy
cause.

MEDICAL MISSIONS.

*^* It is impossible to give an account in detail of the
medical work carried on by the several Missionary Societies, and
especially by the Women's Associations, British and Foreign.
This kind of agency is more and more recognized as essential
to the completeness of a Mission. Several Societies now
provide medical training for their own missionary candidates
intended for special spheres of labour, especially for China and
Africa. Some special associations have been formed for the
purpose, of which a brief account is here given.

297 )

MEDICAL MISSIONS.

I. — The Edinburgh Medical Missionary Society.

This Society, entirely undenominational in its constitution and
principles, was commenced in 1841.^ Till 1851 its limited funds
were mainly expended in efforts to awaken an interest in the
cause of Medical Missions. As the demand for medical
missionaries arose, the various Missionary Societies naturally
looked to the Edinburgh Medical Missionary Society to supply
fully qualified agents; and in 1853 this important, and now
extensive, department of its work was commenced. The
following facts show at a glance the progress of the Society
during the last twenty years. In 1867 the Society's income
was ;Ji,562; in 1887 itwas;^6,98i. In 1867 twelve students,
under its auspices, were preparing for medical missionary work ;

' Mr. Lowe, in Iras Medical Missions (2nd edit., London 1887), gives the
following interesting account of the origin of this Society : —

' In 1841, the Rev. Peter Parker, M.D., a medical missionary from
America, who had laboured for many years and with much success in
China, passed through Edinburgh on his way to the United States. During
his short visit to Edinburgh, he was the guest of the late Dr. Abercrombie,
who was so greatly interested in the intelligence he received from him,
especially with his experience of the value of the healing art as a pioneer to
missionary effort, that he invited to his house a few friends to hear Dr.
Parker's account of his work, and to consider the propriety of forming an
association in Edinburgh for the purpose of promoting Medical Missions.

' As the result of the interest thus awakened, a public meeting was held
on the 30th of November of the same year, when a resolution was adopted,
and the Society formed under the name of the " Edinburgh Association for
sending Medical Aid to Foreign Countries." '

'It was resolved that "The objects of the Association shall be to
circulate information on the subject, to endeavour to originate and aid
such kindred institutions as may be formed to prosecute the same work,
and to render assistance at missionary stations to as many professional
agents as the funds placed at its disposal may admit."

' Dr. Abercrombie was chosen President, and at the inaugural meeting
the Rev. Dr. Chalmers and Professor Alison were elected Vice-Presidents.'

On November 28, 1843, at the second annual meeting, it was resolved
that 'henceforth the Association shall be designated "The Edinburgh
Medical Missionary Society." '

298 Medical Missions.

this year there are twenty-nine, besides thirteen native medical
missionary students in its Training Institution at Agra. _ la
1867 the expenditure in support of its own Medical Missions
abroad was £sS^i la^st year it amounted to ^^1,854; while
within the last few years grants to the amount of ;!^3,ooo have
been given for the purchase of medicines, instruments, etc., to
medical missionaries labouring in connection with the various
societies in all parts of the world.

The object of the Edinburgh Training Institution is to
provide for its students a full medical and surgical education,
at the University or Extra-Mural School of Medicine, along
with a thorough practical training in the various departments
of missionary work. The students belong to all the evangelical
denominations, and are drawn from all parts of the United
Kingdom, and from other countries. Candidates must satisfy
the Board that the love of Christ constrains them to engage in
this service, that they have a good general education, and
possess evangelistic gifts; that they require (financially) the
Society's help to prepare for the work, and that, when they shall
have finished their studies, and obtained their legal qualifica-
tions, they are willing to go wherever their services, as medical
missionaries, may be required. The Society has supplied
legally qualified medical missionaries to all the great Missionary
Societies in this country, to the French Protestant, Swedish,
Norwegian, and to several American Societies. In 1887 com-
modious and well-equipped premises, known as ' The Living-
stone Memorial Medical Missionary Training Institution,' were
erected by the Society, at a cost of ;^i 0,000, in which the work
is now carried on.

The object of the Society's Training Institution at Agra,
under the charge of its founder, Dr, Valentine, is to educate
in the Government College there, and train, a Native agency
in this important department of missionary work, Thirteen
students, sent from all the various Missions in Northern India,
are at present in course of training. The Society has besides
prosperous Medical Missions in Nazareth and Damascus.

G. Smith, LL.D.

( 399 )

II. — The Medical Missionary Society, London.

The London Medical Missionary Association was originated in
1878 by several medical men and others who desired, through
it, to forward the cause of Medical Missions. In detail the
objects of the Association are : —

1. To promote the spiritual welfare of the students connected
with the various Medical Schools in England, and to awalcen
and foster among them and the members of the medical profes-
sion generally, a deeper interest in Medical Missions.

2. To encourage, and when deemed expedient, to aid suitable
Christian men who desire to give themselves up to Medical
Mission work.

3. To establish Medical Missions, either independently or in
connection with other Societies.

4. To diffuse information by Lectures, Meetings, and espe-
cially by the publication of a Medical Missionary magazine.

The organ of the Association, ' Medical Missions at Home
and Abroad,' was established at once, and under the editorship
of Dr. Fairlie Clarke, and after his death under that of Dr.
Burns Thomson, continued to be issued quarterly up till October
1885, when it entered upon a monthly issue under the editorship
of Dr. James L. Maxwell. Beyond assisting various Medical
Missions in India, China, Egypt, etc., with donations of money
or instruments, the Association did not attempt any regular or
continuous work till October 1885. At that time it definitely
entered upon the work of bringing forward and educating suit-
able young men as medical missionaries. The Medical Mission
House at 104, Petherton Road, London, was opened to receive
such men during their studies, and the superintendent was
appointed to watch over and further their interests. Four men
who have shared in the benefits of the Home for a longer or
shorter period are now in the mission field, one in Madagascar,
two on the Congo, and one in China. Four students are now
under training, and two have been accepted to begin their
studies next year. So far as foreign Mission work is concerned,
the work of the Medical Missionary Association is that of
preparing men for the field. It occupies no field of its own.

In the home field it is trying to plant Medical Missions in
the various districts of London.

J, L. Maxwell, M.D., Secretary and Editor.

300 Medical Missions.

III. — The Friends' Medical Mission among the
Armenians.

The work began in 1881, when Dr. Dobrashim, who had
passed through the usual medical course in England, started a
Medical Mission in the Armenian quarter of Constantinople.
In connection with this meetings for worship have been started,
and a school for children.

At Balijijig, an Armenian village at the head of the Sea of
Marmora, near Ismed, an industrial school is supported by
Friends.

The Mission has also assisted in three or four instances in
providing outfits for other Armenian medical missionaries.

The medical Mission work is carried on at premises in
Stamboul, which afford room for the hospital treatment of
urgent cases.

The annual income is ;^36s. Six native workers are
employed.

W. C. Braithwaite, Hon. Secretary.

*3if* For a notice of thi Zenana Medical College, London, see
/. 224.

MISSIONS TO THE JEWS.

\* In many heathen lands, as well as in civilized countries,
descendants of Israel are to be found, and, more or less, become
the objects of missionary labour. The ancient people of God,
however, demand special efforts on their behalf, as already
believers in one important portion of Divine Revelation,
although as regards the other, ' the veil,' alas ! ' is upon their
eyes.'

( 303 )

MISSIONS TO THE JEWS.
I. — The London Society for Promoting Christianity

AMONG THE JeWS.

In the year 1801 there came to this country, in order to enter
the service of the London Missionary Society, a Christian
Israelite, C. G. Frey by name. To quote the language of the
Jubilee Report, ' during his stay in London, it was put into
his heart to visit his brethren of the house of Israel. He found
them in a state of darkness and bondage, worse than that of
their fathers in Egypt. He spoke to them of Christ and His
salvation. He engaged a few other Christian friends to feel a
concern for their spiritual welfare.'

He made known to the Directors of the London Missionary
Society his earnest desire to be permitted to preach the Gospel
to his own kindred after the flesh.

The application was favourably considered by the Directors,
they acceded to his request, and some three years having been
consurned in the needful preliminary preparation, we find him
in 1805 commencing in earnest his missionary work, under the
auspices of the London Missionary Society. It was soon,
however, discovered that the work required distinctive and
peculiar machinery. Accordingly, after the brief existence, for
a few months in 1808, of a separate Society which did not
contemplate Jews exclusively as its object, the present Society
was founded in the beginning of 1809.

The constitution of the newly-formed Society was of a mixed
character, as it was composed both of Churchmen and Dis'
senters. ' Your Committee,' they say, in their second Report,
'anxious to avoid all appearance of party spirit, have, from
the first, invited the co»operation of Christians of every denomi-
nation.' The Bible Society and the Religious Tract Society
were in this respect the models of the newly-formed Association.

It was found, however, that the circumstances of the Societies
were scarcely parallel, and practical working difficulties Wefe

304 Missions to the Jews.

felt at the very outset. This, together with the fact that, to use
their own words, ' an anxiety to carry forward the objects of
the institution had led them to form too sanguine an estimate
of their future resources,' and that, in consequence, a very
heavy debt had been incurred, led to the final reconstruction of
the Society in 181 5.

The Dissenting members amicably retired from its manage-
ment, and its liabilities were discharged by the late Rev.
Lewis Way, who placed the sum of ;^io,ooo at the disposal of
the Society, and threw himself into the work with enthusiasm,
travelling on one occasion to St. Petersburg, to try to induce
the Czar to extend his protection to Jewish converts to
Christianity throughout his empire.

In September 1817, the work of translating the New Testa-
ment into Hebrew was completed. The version was printed,
and having undergone several revisions, was issued in a standard
form in 1838. The Society also took an important share in the
publication of the Hebrew Old Testament in an accessible
form. They also published a collection of Haphtorahs, or
selections from the Prophets, bearing specially on the character
and work of the Messiah. The Liturgy of the Church of
England has also been translated into Hebrew, and is employed
both in London and in Jerusalem.

In 1825 an event of signal importance took place, in the
conversion and baptism of Michael Solomon Alexander.

' Walking with a friend, his attention was attracted by a large handbill,
notifying the Annual Meeting of the local Association in aid of the Society
for Promoting Christianity amongst the Jews. His curiosity was excited,
and, in answer to his eager inquiries, lie was informed that the Society
hoped to convert the Jews by means of the New Testament. He had now
to learn what the New Testament was, and was told that it was an absurd
book, which he would do well to read, and which indeed every Jew ought
to read, with a view to the confirmation of his own mind and in his own
religion, and in opposition to Christianity.

' He did read the New Testament ; and the very first perusal of its
sacred pages awakened an inquiry and an interest, which four years of
severe mental conflict brought to a happy determination. With a mind
dissatisfied and ill at ease, struggling with conviction on the one hand, and
the prospect of worldly disgrace and ruin on the other, after one or two
changes he settled at Plymouth as reader in the Jewish synagogue. He
subsequently married ; and now, as he thought, stedfastly resolved to
abandon every thought of Christ and His religion. Through God's
mercy he was not long able to persevere in this resolution. Yet the struggle
withm was almost heart-rending. He was afraid to come near the church.

The London Society. 305

and yet on Sunday evenings would steal silently under its walls, and,
almost riveted to the spot, listen to the pealing organ as it accompanied
the songs of Christian praise. At length, after having for some time com-
municated his difficulties to a Jewish friend, it became necessary to make
a. formal announcement of his views to the congregation in which he
ministered ; and after a very short interval he was enabled to decide fully
and finally for Christ,'

Two years afterwards, Mr. Alexander received ordination
in the Church of England, and after earnestly labouring for
some time in England, he was, in 1841, consecrated a Bishop
of Jerusalem.

The Society now occupies fields of labour in Europe, Asia,
and Africa. It sustains missionaries in France, Italy, the
German Empire, Holland, Poland, Turkey, and the Danubian
Principalities. It has carried on its work in North Africa,
including Egypt, and in Abyssinia, in which latter country the
labours and sufferings of the late Rev. H. A. Stern will be fresh
in the recollection of many. The labours of the Society have
been also extended to Smyrna and to Bagdad. In fact,
wherever the children of Israel are found, there is the sphere
of its operations j and although met with strong and constant
opposition, the work has been much blessed by God.^

The Report of the Society for 1888 gives the following
particulars : —

' The aggregate income for the year amounted to ;^33,92S 13J. f)d.,
while the expenditure at home and abroad was ;^37,344. During the year
there had been issued from the Society's dep6t 5,600 Bibles, 4,018 New
Testaments, whole or iii part, 47,219 missionary books and tracts, 119,748
periodicals, and 59,301 home tracts and appeals. The Society has 135
agents at work. Since 1823, 164,806 entire copies of the Old Testament,
and 405,606 parts of the same, had been circulated, and since 1817, 212,080
copies of the Hebrew New Testament, and portions thereof, had been sold
or distributed gratis. When the Society was formed there were not fifty
Christian Israelites known in the United Kingdom. Now their mission-
aries estimated that there were 3,000, besides more than 100 ordained Jewish
clergymen. The Society has mission schools in London, Jerusalem, Con-
stantinople, Damascus, Bucharest, Mogador, Tunis, etc., where several
hundred Jewish children are educated.'

See Our Missions, by the Revi Thomas Di Halsted, M.A.

3o6 Misiions to thej&ws.

II. — The British Society for the Propagation of the
Gospel among the Jews.

On the formation of the London Society for Promoting Chris-
tianity amongst the Jews, as described in the preceding section,
a Committee was appointed by the General Assembly of the
Church of Scotland to carry a Mission work among the people.
The Committee sent a deputation to visit Palestine and the
East, with the view of ascertaining the actual state of the Jews.
The Report of this Mission, prepared by Andrew Bonar, one
of the deputies, and the memoir and writings of R. M.
McCheyne, another of them, gave a great impetus to Jewish
Missions. The Church of Scotland sent missionaries to Austria
and Palestine, and encouraged the formation of an Enghsh
Society, which would take up the work among the Jews in
England. Such a Society, which could unite the members of
the Evangelical Churches, had for some time been a want felt
among Christians in London. When the proposal, accompanied
with an oifer of substantial aid, came from Scotland, a number
of Christians interested in Israel met on the 7th of November,
1842, and founded The British Societv for the Propa-
gation OF the Gospel among the Jews.

The first Report of the Committee is an interesting record of
the beginning of the work. To excite the best sympathies of
God's people on behalf of the Jews, the "Society instituted
prayer-meetings, where earnest supplications were offered for
the conversion of Israel ; and secured the delivery and subse-
quent publication of a course of lectures by eminent ministers
on the history, condition, and prospects of the Jews. The
proper work of the Society was vigorously undertaken in dif-
ferent directions. Lectures directly addressed to the Jew, on
subjects of special interest to him, were delivered in London.
An edition of the New Testament, and a pamphlet containing
the principal Messianic prophecies, were issued in Hebrew.
An acknowledgment was made of the liberality of the Church
of Scotland by presenting the Jewish Committee of the Free
Church with 1,000 copies of the latter publication. And
lastly, the four missionary agents employed by the Society
reported successes already attained.

The growing interest among God's people in the seed of

The British Society. 307

Abraham, and the consequent ever-enlarging sympathy with
and help in the work of the Society, have enabled the Com-
mittee to extend their operations. As a little seed becomes a
forest, so this Society, small in its beginning, has grown slowly
but surely in strength and usefulness. Forty-five years ago it
began with four agents ; and now there are upwards of 100 who
carry the Gospel to the Jews in England, Germany, Austria,
Russia, Turkey, and the Holy Land.

Tracts and copies of the Scriptures are circulated. Many
Jews have ,by this Society been led to believe that Jesus is
the Christ. Much good has been done among the thousands
of Jews in London by the various agents, and by the Mission
House with its important Medical Missions.

■ Our work,' writes the Rev. J. Dunlop, the Secretary, ' has been like
the building of a hghthouse under the tide. Much labour, time, and
material are first expended in laying the foundation under the water, out
of sight. Then the superstructure becomes visible, and rises higher and
higher, till at last the lamps are lit, the lights revolve, and lives are saved.
So our devoted missionaries have been labouring for forty-five years, first
laying a good foundation, and then building upon it a superstructure firm
and strong, to the glory of God and the good of His ancient people. And
now all true voices of the past forty-five years ; the voices of the glorified
founders and supporters ; the voices of the noble workers at home and
abroad ; the voices of Mr. Rabbinowitz, the pastor, and the members of the
Hebrew Christian Church in Kischinew, South Russia, which was inaugu-
rated on the occasion of the visit of the British Society's Treasurer and
Secretary ; the voices of Rabbi Lichtenstein, of Tapio Zelle, in Hungary,
and his many sympathizers, all exclaim, " Excelsior ; go on increasing
your staff ; go on enlarging your operations ; go on building higher and
higher, till the Jews shall be uplifted like a mighty Pharos in the midst of
a dark sea, to give to all nations ' the light of the knowledge of the glory
of God in the face of Jesus Christ.' " '

In England there are 6 principal stations, in Germany 5, in
Austria 2, in Russia 2, in Turkey 2, and in Palestine i. There
are upwards of 100 missionaries and helpers engaged in the
work. The income for 1887-8 amounted to ;^8,i82.

J. Dunlop, Secretary.

III.— ^Free Church of Scotland's Committee on the
Conversion of the Jews.

As a result of their Mission to the Jews, sent out by the Church
of Scotland in 1839, a Mission to the Jews was begun, the
late Dr. John Duncan resigning his charge in Glasgow to

X 2

3o8

Missions to the Jews,

undertake the work. He and the other [missionaries adhered
. to the Free Church at the Disruption of 1843, ^^^ ^^^ work
has been carried on ever since with vigour by that Church.
The Established Church has also continued its work among
the Jews of Egypt and Turkey.

Besides the stations named below, the work has been carried
on at different times in Leghorn, Ancona, Galatz, Jassy, Strass-
burg, and other places.

SUMMARY: Free Church Mission to the Jews.

Income for 1886-7, £Sj^S°'

Fields of Labour.

Entered

A.D.

No.
Out-
Sta-
tions.

Foreign Workers.

Native Workers.

Principal Sta-
tions : —
Budapest .
Constantinople
Prague

Amsterdam .
Breslau

Sea of Galilee!
(Tiberias) ./

1841
1842
1862
1849
1853
1884

Or-
dained.

I
I

Lay.

Fe-
male.

...
...

Licensed
Mis:iionaries.

Lay.
7

Fe-
male.

4
5

Totals . .

...

Fields of Labour.

Com-
municant'.

Schools.

Scholars
on Roll.

Native_ Contribu-
tions.

Principal Sta-
tions : —
Budapest . .
Constantinople
Prague

Amsterdam .
Breslau

Sea of Galilee\
(Tiberias) ./

100
36

120

I
4

445
272

299

162

43
22

Totals . .

256 1 5

717

537

Missions to the Jews. 309

IV. — The Mildmay Mission to the Jews, commenced in
1876 under the direction of Mr. John Wilkinson, carries on its
work especially in London. Besides general Mission work,
carried on by visitation, Bible readings. Gospel addresses, and
free conferences, there are a Medical Mission and a convalescent
home. A house has also been opened for inquirers, and there
is a home and school for poor children. Hebrew New Testa-
ments in the new version of the late Mr. Salkinson are dis-
tributed in various countries, and are granted to other Missions,
and mission visits have been paid to Pomerania, Bohemia,
Austria, Hungary, and Galicia; also to North Africa and
Morocco ; and more recently to Russia.

There are now twenty-six agents in this Mission. The
income for 1887 was ;^3,28o iij. M.

In addition to the above, Societies are carried on by the
Presbyterian Church of^ Ireland, by the United Presbv-
TERiAN Church of Scotland, and by the Presbyterian
Church of England. The London City Mission also
maintains three missionaries expressly for the Jews. In Ger-
many there are four Societies : the Berlin Society (1822),
the Westphalian Society (1844), the Leipzig Society (1849),
in connection with which Professor Delitzsch executed his
noble translation of the New Testament into Hebrew, and the
WiJRTEMBERG SOCIETY (1874). There are also Societies in
Basel (1831), Norway (1846), Amsterdam (1861), and Stock-
holm (1874). In the United States a Society was formed at
New York in (1878) in connection with the Episcopal Church.
There are also smaller Societies and Missions carried on by indi-
vidual zeal in different parts of the world. The aim of all is the
same — to make known the true Messiah to the seed of Israel.
At least one-half of the workers are of Jewish extraction. Dr. C.
F. Heman ^ calculates that ' the average yearly number of
baptisms is 626, of which 165 occur in the Protestant Church,
and 461 in the Greek. A hundred thousand is a fair estimate
of the number of Jews who have embraced Christianity since
the beginning of the century.'

' See Schaf's Cydopadia, from which the foregoing list is taken.

PUBLICATION SOCIETIES.

These Societies are among the most valuable auxiliaries to
Christian Missions. By missionaries the language of many
uncivilized peoples have been first reduced to writing, and the
beginnings of a literature achieved. Missionaries are among
the foremost of Bible translators ; while in the work of pub-
lishing and circulating the sacred volume the Bible Societies
afford their aid. With these the Tract Societies co-operate,
producing works for the exposition and defence of Christianity.
The whole world is learning to read ; and the printed page
reaches multitudes who have never heard or seen a missionary ;
often leading souls to Christ.

( 313 )

BIBLE SOCIETIES.

I. — A PAPER read by the late Rev. C. E. Baines Reed
before the Missionary Conference in London, 1878, thus
succinctly presents the work of different Societies in the dis-
tribution of the Scriptures : — ' Earliest in the field was the
Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge, which
began its honoured career as far back as 1698. Next to it was
the Canstein Institution, founded at Halle in 1712, which
has acted as feeder to the German Bible Societies of more
recent date. The Naval and Military Bible Society has
carried on operations in its special sphere since 1780. The
British and Foreign Bible Society was established, as is
well known, in the year 1804; and the example thus set was
followed by the formation of numerous offshoots which have
since become independent. Of these the chief were the
Basel Bible Society, founded in the same year, and the
Prussian a few months later ; the Swedish and Russian So-
cieties in 1809 and 181 2 respectively; and the American
Bible Society, which combined several smaller institutions,
in 18 17. The parent tree, for all it has lost, can still boast
upwards of 6,000 branches at home and in the Colonies ; the
American Bible Society comes second, with 2,000 branches;
the National Bible Society of Scotland third, with 227
branches.

To give even the briefest account of these several agencies
would here be impossible : our chief concern with them at
present is in their bearing upon the work of Missions to the
non-Christian population of the globe. In the first instance,
and chiefly, they are home Societies. The origin of the greatest
of them is well known, but bears to be retold. ' In the year
1800 a Welsh girl, who had travelled many a mile barefoot
over the hills to get a Bible, applied to the Rev. Thomas
Charles, of Bala, for one. This incident directed his atten-
tion to the dearth of Scriptures in the Principality. The
Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge had no funds to

314 Bible Societies,

spare for providing further editions of its Welsh Bible, When
Mr, Charles next visited London, he urged the Committee
of the Religious Tract Society to consider how the need
might be met. While he was speaking, the Rev. Joseph
Hughes said, " Surely a Society might be formed for the pur-
pose ; and if for Wales, why not also for the Empire, and the
World ? " On March 7, 1804, was founded the British and
Foreign Bible Society, having as its simple yet comprehen-
sive object to promote the circulation of the Holy Scriptures,
without note or comment, at home and abroad.'

The Rev. Joseph Hughes, with the Rev. John Owen, and
the Rev. Dr. Steinkopff, were the first Secretaries. The
co-operation of all who desired the circulation of the Scrip-
tures was invited, without regard to sectarian distinction ; and
the experience of more than fourscore years has proved this
great end to be attainable without any compromise of prin-
ciples. Besides the home operations of the Society, it is one
of the chief objects kept in view to aid Missionary Societies
in their noble work of upholding Christ among heathen
nations. Grants are made to translators and revisers of the
Sacred Text ; paper and money are voted when the printing is
done abroad, or the expense of printing at home is undertaken.
The following are among the Societies thus aided : the Society
for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign Parts ; the Church
Missionary Society ; the Universities' Mission ; the Wesleyan
Missionary Society; the London Missionary Society; the
London Society for Promoting Christianity among the Jews ;
the British Society for the Propagation of the Gospel among
the Jews ; the Baptist Missionary Society ; the Welsh Calvin-
istic Methodist Missionary Society ; the Missionary Societies
connected with the Presb)rterian Churches ; the Moravian Mis-
sionary Society; the Norwegian Missionary Society; the
Rhenish, French Canadian, Paris, Basle Evangelical, Nova
Scotia, and many other Missionary Societies.

With regard to this varied missionary work, Professor Westcott,
in a speech delivered at Cambridge in 1883, has the following
applicable and weighty paragraphs : — ■

' The assistance which the Bible Society renders to Missions is rendered
silently and as a matter of course j and it is therefore often unnoticed. But
the least inquiry will reveal its extent and its importance. The Society
iox the Propagation of the Gospel, for example, circulates the Scriptures in

British and Foreign Bible Society. 315

whole or in part in thirty-five languages ; for translations in twenty-five
languages it depends on the Bible Society alone. The Church Missionary
Society, again, circulates translations in sixty languages, and it derives all,
I ain told, from the Bible Society. To speak generally, translations of the
Scriptures in about seventy languages are used in the Foreign Missions
of the Church of England, and of these about six-sevenths can only be
obtained from the Bible Society. The Wesleyan and London Society's
Missions derive, I believe, no less help from its labours.

'jThe extent of the work of the Society may be put in another light. No
less than forty languages have been reduced to writing for its service. It
found the Scriptures in fifty languages. It has now issued parts of them at
least in 250, and the little pamphlet which I hold in my hand contains
specimens of 215 versions.' '

'It is this Book, this divine library, which the Bible Society desires
to place in the hands of all who wish to be disciples of the Word of God.
The Society does not aim at interpreting the Word, but at giving it to each
man in the language in which he was born. The work is thus definitely
limited, and yet it is immeasurably powerful. It is not all that we require
for carrying abroad the Gospel, but in carrying abroad the Gospel we do
require this ; and here, therefore, the principle of the division of labour
finds a natural application. We combine heartily to do in the most effective
manner what we all require to have done. We agree in believing that the
teaching of Holy Scripture will harmonize and quicken every element of
good scattered throughout the world. We look for our prevailing commen-
tary in the grace of the Christian life. We accept the old motto as true
still : ^» timgna loquimur sed vivimus. It is not speaking great things,
but living them, which will convince our adversaries.'

The receipts of the Society for the year 1887-88 were
^^250,382 loj. 5(/., of which ;^io2,443 5J. were from
the sale of the Scriptures, the foreign sales amounting to
^£■5 0,400 15^. 4(/. The issues for the year in all foreign fields
were 186,229 Bibles, 612,427 New Testaments (generally with
the Psalms), and 1,113,983 separate Books or portions of
Scripture.

With regard to the foreign work the Committee say, in words
which contain the whole case of the Society in a single
paragraph : —

' Foreign Missionary Societies have received the fullest assistance the
Committee could give them. In the printing of new or revised translations,
and in the supply of copies in languages already published, every practi-
cable help has been gladly afforded to every Society applying for it. The only
pecuniary return expected is, that after selling the Scriptures at such"

' ' John iii. 16 ; in most'of the languages and dialects in which the British
and Foreign Bible Society has printed or circulated the Holy Scriptures,
The 1888 edition of this pamphlet contains specimens of 267 versions,

3 1 6 Bible Societies.

prices as the missionaries believe the people can afford to pay, the proceeds
be remitted to the Bible House, minus the freight and other expenses. It
is freely acknowledged by all the Foreign Missionaries Societies reeeiving
such aid, that without it their work could not be carried on.' — Report
for 1887.

II. — Next among British Societies in successful devotion to
this work is the National Bible Society of Scotland.

Early in the century various Societies for the dissemination
of the Scriptures were formed in Scotland, such as the Edinburgh
Bible Society in 1809, and the Glasgow Bible Society in 1812.
They continued generally to work in concert with the British
and Foreign Bible Society till 1826, when, the Apocrypha
controversy having arisen, they assumed a more independent
footing, while some connected themselves as direct auxiliaries
with the Society in London. Much good was done by the
Scottish Societies in their separate condition, but a conviction
having sprung up that the time had come for more vigorous
efforts at home and abroad, through an organization uniting the
Scottish Societies into one association embracing all Scotland,
a happy union was formed in 1861. Mostly all the Societies
entered into the Union, and the basis was laid for more exten-
sive operations at home and abroad than had hitherto been
attempted. The beneficial results of the Union may be seen
in the progress of the National Bible Society of Scotland since
it was ejected — the revenue having increased from ^7,887 to
;^33j432, and the circulation from 103,610 to 632,073. The
total circulation since 1861, exclusive of the Scriptures issued
by the various Scottish Societies before the Union, amounts to
io,iio,97s copies.

Besides an important colportage work in Scotland, and a
provision, especially made for Gaelic-speaking natives of
Scotland, the field occupied by the Society embraces the five
continents, with upwards of twenty distinct countries in them.
All the British Colonies and Dependencies benefit from the
operations. But, turning to the fields of heathendom, we find
that several translations of the Scriptures have been published
by this Society, the Efik Scriptures for the natives of Old
Calabar, the New Testament in one of the Malay dialects, and
in the Chinyangia dialect for natives of Central Africa, on the

Scottish and American Bible Societies. 317

shores of Lake Nyassa, the Wen-li version, of which 440,850
copies or portions issued in 1886-87 from the Society's press
at Hankow, and two Gospels in Corean. It is preparing a
Tannese version. It has had its share in the printing of the
Japanese Scriptures.

The claim of the Bible Society to rank among the great
foreign missionary agencies of the world may be thus summarily
described. It touches ' the Dark Continent ' at more than one
point — last year in Calabar, Kaffraria, and Natal. In South
America, it aids Protestant aggressive work in Brazil, where a
congregation in Pernambuco, itself the fruits of colportage,
supplies several successful distributors of the Word. In Asia,
it has begun work among the wandering Bedouins of the Syrian
Desert ; it has distributed the Scriptures in thousands among
the Tartar tribes of Mongolia ; it is sowing the good seed of the
Word in four great provinces of India ; it was among the first
to establish regular colportage in Corea, into whose tongue it
was also the first to translate the Gospel story ; in the great
Chinese Empire, where it has since 1864 circulated 1,024,280
Scriptures, it employs 4 European agents and 40 native
colporteurs, and has the aid of missionaries belonging to 11
diiferent Societies; and in the island-empire of Japan, under
two European agents, 41 colporteurs (each costing only ;^2o'
a year) sold last year 46,687 Scriptures, making a total of
321,458 since 1875.

W. H. GoOLD, Secretary.

III. — The American Bible Society was organized in the
City of New York, in May 1816, by a convention of delegates
from Bible Societies in different parts of the country. It had
been preceded by a large number of local and independent
organizations, the oldest of which was that established in
Philadelphia in 1808, but most of these became satisfied of
the advantage of concentrating their resources and energies,
and cheerfully enrolled themselves as auxiliaries of the national
Society.

Its work is benevolent and unsectarian. It has but one aim,
and that is to encourage a wider circulation of the Holy
Scriptures. Its fundamental law requires that this should be

3 1 8 Bible Societies.

without note or comment. The only version in the English
language which it can circulate is that which has been com-
monly received since the year i6ri. It aims to extend its influ-
ence to other countries, Christian, Mohammedan, and Pagan,
and during the last year has aided in circulating the Scriptures in
France, Spain, Germany, Austria, Italy, Norway, Sweden,
Russia, Siberia, and the Amoor, Turkey, Syria, Persia, India,
Siam, China, Japan, Mexico and Central America, Brazil,
Uruguay, the Argentine Republic, Chili, Bolivia, Peru, Vene-
zuela, the United States of Colombia, Africa, the West Indies,
and the Islands of the Northern Pacific. At the close of its
seventy-first year its total issues of Bibles, Testaments, and
integral portions of Scripture was 48,324,916, its expenditures
in this work having exceeded twenty-two and one half millions
of dollars.

A brief reference may now be made to some of the principal
foreign agencies of this Society.

The operations of the Society in Turkey and adjacent
lands are directed by the Levant Agency, which was established
in 1836. In the first eight years of this agency, 55,000
volumes of Scripture in seventeen languages had been circulated,
the Armeno-Turkish Bible and the Hebrew Spanish Old
Testament having been printed specially for the Society. Since
that time old translations have been revised and new ones
made; the completion of versions in Arabic, Armenian,
Turkish and Bulgarian has brought the light of the Gospel to
Jews, Mohammedans, and nominal Christians in their own
vernacular ; and colporteurs have carried the Gospel along the
coast and into the interior to innumerable homes where the
Gospel was unknown.

f' The field of the Levant Agency at present includes Bulgaria,
Syria, and Egypt, as well as Turkey proper. Persia is under
a separate agent, and Greece and the Greek Islands are left
to the British Society. About 50,000 volumes are annually
circulated in this field by the American Bible Society.

The Syriac, as spoken around Lake Oroomiali, was an un-
written language when American missionaries went to labour
among the Nestorians in 1833, and no complete Bible in
Ancient Syriac could be found in the province. The reduc-
tion of the language to writing, and the translation of the
Scnptures into it, were achievements of the American mis-

The Americdn Bible Society, 319

sionaries, which prepared ■ the way for the Bible Society to
print the entire Bible in both ancient and modern Syriac.

This remote field formed part of the Levant Agency until
1880. More than 30,000 copies of the Scriptures, principally
Syriac, Armenian, Persian, and Turkish, had then been cir-
culated, and 30,000 have been disposed of since, about thirty
colporteurs being employed, with the earnest co-operation of
the Missions at Oroomiah, Tabreez, Teheran, and Hamadan.

The Gospels in Azerbijan Turkish are among the issues of
this Agency.

Until 1876 the work of the Society in China was done
entirely through the various Missionary Societies, to which
large grants were annually made to promote the publication
and distribution of the Scriptures. The same course was
pursued in Siam until 1886. The earlier methods involved
a large free distribution of Scriptures. Of late years sales
at nominal prices have taken the place of gifts. The publi-
cations in Siam include the whole Bible, and in China
Bibles, Testaments, and portions are furnished not only in
the classical but in the Mandarin, and seven other colloquial
dialects.

With China for several years was included Japan. This
country has since been detached, while Siam has been added.
A Japanese version of the entire New Testament was completed
in 1880, and in 1883 the entire Bible. In 1884 a Corean
version of Mark, and the Chino-Corean Gospels and Acts were
printed. T^ie Japanese work of this Society in 1886 employed
138 colporteurs, the circulation being 41,345 copies. In thir-
teen years the agency has circulated 401,795 volumes of
Scriptures. In 1886 there were 60 colporteurs employed, who
reported the circulation of 187,938 volumes.

E. W. Gilman, D.D.

IV. — The three above-named are the chief Bible Societies
of the world. Those of other countries, so far as they touch
upon heathendomj follow for the most part the same methods,
according to their resources. Thus, the Hibernian Bible
Society, established in 1806, the Danish Bible Society

320 Bible Societies,

(1814), the Netherlands Bible Socity (i8i5>, and the Nor-
wegian Bible Society (18:6), exist chiefly for home work,
while aiding the Missions of their respective countries. There
are also Bible Societies in Germany, France, and Switzer-
land.

V. — Some Societies should now be noticed, formed for the
circulation of the Scriptures under special conditions. Thus the
Trinitarian Bible Society was formed in 183 1 for the circu-
lation of translations made only from the original Scriptures, to
the exclusion of all versions from the Latin Vulgate. It is
chiefly therefore concerned with Continental Bible work, having
little or nothing to do with the outlying fields of heathendom.
It publishes, however, the late Mr. Salkinson's Hebrew version
of the New Testament, which has been acceptable and useful
to the Jews in many countries. (The version now circulated
by the British and Foreign Bible Society is by the eminent
Leipzig Professor, Dr. Delilzsch.) The income of the Society
for 1877-8, from free contributions, including legacies, was
;^i,52i 13^. dd. ; from the sale of Scriptures, etc.,;£456 u. 2d.
The foreign circulation was 576 Bibles, 9,573 New Testa-
ments, and 60,942 portions ; amounting in all to 7 1,085.

VI. — The Bible Translation Society was established in
1840 to assist brethren connected with the Baptist Missionary
Society in their translations of the Scriptures into the lan-
guages of the East. Some of them, e.g. Drs. Carey, Marsh-
man, and Yates, had been long distinguished for their zeal
and ability in this department of mission labours, and they
had received through many years liberal assistance in it from
the British and Foreign Bible Society. Through the persist-
ency of those brethren in employing words signifying ' immer-
sion ' when translating those of the New Testament referring
to ' baptism ' that assistance was withheld ; and to supply
the need thus occasioned, friends sympathizing with the trans-
lators originated this Society ; and as the resolution of the
Bible Society is unchanged, they sustain it. Since its formation

Bible Translation Society. 321

its income has been about ;^2,ooo a-yearj last year it was
;^2,ii6. It has published, or assisted in publishing, new ver-
sions in fourteen distinct langua'ges or dialects of the Mission
field ; and from the Baptist Mission press in Calcutta it has
issued for the use of Indian missionaries more than 2,000,000
of portions of the Word of God. The issues of the last year
of which the Report has reached us were 61,000. Two brethren
are supported as translators in Calcutta and Allahabad, and
from twelve to fifteen colporteurs are employed in diiferent
Mission stations under the superintendence of the missionaries.
Assistance has been given to missionaries in Japan, and the
New Testament translated by Mr. Saker into the Dualla of
Western Africa was printed by the Society ; but its funds with
difficulty meet the requirements of India, where the increasing
desire to know our Sacred Books is one of the clearest indica-
tions of missionary progress.

J. Trafford, M.A.,
Secretary.

( 3" )

TRACT SOCIETIES.

I. — The Religious Tract Society was established in
London, May 1799, at the instance of the Revs. G. Burder and
Rowland Hill, with like-minded associates. , The Rev. Joseph
Hughes was the first secretary. From the first the Society has
been unsectarian in principle, its Committee having been
always selected in equal number firom churchmen and noncon-
formists. ' The work of following up the preaching of the Word
and the circulation of the Bible with Christian tracts and
books, is one the importance of which the Christian Church
must recognize, one which it must feel has very large claims on
its sympathy, its prayers, its hearty efforts. This is the work
in which the Religious Tract Society has been from its very
commencement engaged. Of its work at home we can do no
more than allude. Our present purpose is very briefly to describe
its work in the great Foreign Mission fields. In India, in
China and Japan, in Africa, in South America, and Mexico, in
Madagascar and Polynesia, it finds itself in constant and happy
communication with the Missionary Societies, and missionaries
of all the Protestant Churches. In India and Ceylon it works
through twelve Tract and Book Societies, to which its grants
last year in paper and money amounted to about ;^3,72o; in
China and Japan through nine such Societies receiving _;^i,oos.
English and American Mission presses in other parts of the
world thankfully receive its co-operation. It is the privilege of
its Committee also to lend a helping hand to those excellent
Missionary Societies of Basle, Paris, Barmen, Berlin, and Stock-
holm, which have sent out so many devoted labourers to the
Mission field. Its Annotated New Testament, containing com-
ments allowed to be especially suitable to missionary converts
— short, simple, unsectarian — has been already translated into
Urdu, Marathi, Tamil, Cinghalese, and Arabic. It is pro-
gressing in Nestorian and Burmese ; portions of it are being

The Religious Tract Society. 323

translated into Chinese. And it will soon be commenced in
South Africa for the natives of Basutoland.' ^

The total missionary income of the Society for the year
1887-8, from subscriptions, donations, dividends, and balance
of legacies, amounted to ;^i9,io3, in addition to which the
sum of ^12,540 was set apart from the proceeds of the trade
department for missionary purposes, and ;^io,o65 were paid
by the recipients of grants ; so that the whole amount of grants
at home and abroad amounted to ;^4i,7o8. Of this sum
^^16,532 were devoted to foreign lands, including Europe,
North and South America, and Australasia, as well as heathen
countries.

The Society has published in 191 languages, dialects and
characters. Its issues from foreign depots amount to about
fifteen millions annually.

Bible and Tract Societies work harmoniously together for
one common end. As already stated, it was in the Committee
room of the Religious Tract Society that the British and
Foreign Bible Society was proposed.^

The Rev. Griffith John, of Hankow, a high missionary
authority, has thus stated the case for tract work in heathen
lands : —

'To distribute the Bible (in China) without being accompanied by one
word of explanation, is at best a very imperfect work. The missionaries
themselves are the best judges in this matter, and to a man acknowledge it.
No man can revere the grand old volume inore than the missionary, and
no one can be more sensible than he is of its unspeakable value in any
attempts that may be made to translate a great people such as this is from
the kingdom of darkness into the kingdom of light. But he knows from
actual experience that the Book is not intelligible to the heathen in its
naked form, and that, instead of being read, it is too often laid aside as some-
thing strange and mysterious, which may mean something to the foreigner,
but can have no meaning to the Chinese. It isi almost like giving a man
a lock without a key, to give the Bible to the heathen of this land without
a note or a comment. There is not a distinctively Christian phrase in the
book which does not present an insoluble enigma to thg heathen mind.

' Dr. L. B. White, at the Missionary Conference, 1878, (The figures
are as given in the Report for 1888.)

' Extract from Minutes, Religious Tract Society, Committee Meeting,
December 7, 1802 : — ' Mr. Charles, of Bala, having introduced the subject,
which had been previously mentioned by Mr. Tarn, of dispersing Bibles in
Wales, the Committee resolved that it would be highly desirable to stir up
the public mind to the dispersion of Bibles generally.'

Y 3

324 Iract Societies.

Every term has to be emptied of its heathen contents and replenished with
new ideas. Hence the need of tracts. We cannot dispense with them in
our attempts to evangelize this people. Every copy of the Bible given
away to the heathen should be accompanied by a tract, explaining terms,
giving some account of the book, and furnishing a statement of the
cardinal doctrines taught therein.'

II. — The Society for Promoting Christian Knowledge
(see page 22) also publishes Bibles, Testaments, Prayer-books
with tracts and other reKgious works in many languages,
and makes liberal grants to missionaries ; working very much
through foreign vernacular sub-committees, as in Madras
for the Tamil and Telugu languages; in the Punjaub and
Sindh ; in Bombay ; and Calcutta for the Bengali and
languages of the North-west Provinces. Grants of publica-
tions were also made during 1877 in Arabic and Persian,
in the Sechuana and Swahili languages, in the languages
of the North American Indians, and of Melanesia. The
entire missionary income of the Society for home and foreign
purposes amounted for the year 1887-8 to ;^4o,289 i6j. 7^.,
including free contributions of all kinds, dividends, and the
available profit on book-selling account. The amount devoted
(during the previous year) to the Foreign Translation Fund
amounted to £,'2fiz't '^^^- '^^-y 3-n<i grants of books and tracts
had been made to the value of ;^i,o23 17^. xd., besides the
money grants to the different colonial and foreign dioceses.

Other British, Continental and American Tract Societies
contemplate the same great end — as the Scottish Tract and
Book Society, and the Monthly Tract Society; with
Societies in Toulouse, Paris, Switzerland, Florence, Berlin,
Bremen, Stockholm, etc. These are mostly home societies,
although with connexion in heathen lands.

III. — The American Tract Society was formed in New
York, 1825, by a union of several previously existing organiza-
tions — as the Massachusetts Society for the Promotion of

Christian Vernacular Education Society for India. 325

Christian Knowledge (1803), the Connecticut Religious Tract
Society (1807), the Vermont Religious Tract Society (1808), the
New York Religious Tract Society (1812), and the New England
Tract Society, Andover (1814). ' The foreign work of the
united Society is now mainly carried on by the aid of mission-
aries at seventy different stations in the nominally Christian,
Mohammedan, and heathen world. At the principal Mission
centres committees are formed, each member representing one
of the several denominations there labouring; and these
prepare and recommend the tracts proper for publication by
this Society ; and to these undenominational and soul-saving
books the annual grants of the Society are devoted. These
grants have amounted in fifty-eight years (to 1883) to ;^i29,2oo,
besides many thousands in engravings, books, and other helps.
Many valuable books have also been printed at the Tract
House for the sole use of Foreign Missions in Armenia, Ha-
waiian, Zulu, Grebo, etc. The Society has printed more or
less, at home and abroad, in 146 languages and dialects, and
at foreign stations, 4,340 different publications, including 694
volumes — a work which has borne a very considerable part in
conquering heathendom for Christ.' *

IV. — The Christian Vernacular Education Society
FOR India may be classed with publishing Societies, although its
aims are in some respects even wider. It was established (in
May 1858) ' as a memorial of the Lord's mercy in preserving
India during the great Indian Mutiny.' Its object is to improve
the education of the lower classes in their own languages. This
is being done in three ways : — i. By training teachers. 2. By
imparting Christian instruction to the indigenous schools of
Bengal. 3. By publishing good Christian literature.

There are now two Training Institutions. One is at Ahmed-
nuggur, in the centre of the Marithi population, in the West ;
the other at Dindigal, in the midst of the great Tamil-speaking
people, in the South. Young men, the far greater number
being Christians, are being trained in these Institutions for the

' The Rev. W. W. Rand, D.D., Publishing Secretary of the American
Tract Society, in Schafs Cyclofadia.

326 Christian Vernacular Education Society for India.

honourable office of teacher, and are exercised in the art of
teaching in the vernaculars.

The system for reaching the youthful pupils in the indigenous
schools of Bengal has proved to be most effective. For a
small fee several masters in these schools are willing to permit
Christian teaching and inspection. These inspected schools
are divided into groups or circles, each of which is placed
under a Christian native inspector, under the superintendence
of a missionary. Many instances of real good done, not only
to the peasant boys, but also to their parents and teachers,
are on record ; and this system, whicli is usually called the ■
Circle System, has been of real service in extending the truths
of Christianity among the rural population of Bengal

The Society also issues school-books and general Christian
literature. The series of Christian Reading Books, especially
intended for use in Mission schools, has been pronounced to
be of'the highest excellence by some of the most distinguished
educational authorities in England. Small tracts and books,
cheap, portable, and attractive, have been published. Many
of these are by the well-known writer, A. L. O. E., who went
to India for the express purpose of devoting her powers for
the good of the people of India. Her little tales have been
translated into all the principal tongues of India, and her
language has generally been rendered into clear, forcible, and
idiomatic style in those languages. A new series of pure and
Christian Uterature intended for educated Hindus is now being
prepared by the veteran labourer in India, Dr. John Murdoch,
who has been connected with the Society from the very first,
and who has several times travelled through India with 'the
object of promoting in every way the interests of Christian
education and pure literature.

The income of the Society for 1887 is reported at ;^8,66i
lis. lid., of which sum £t,A1Z ^9^- T^d were contributed in
Great Britain, and ;^s,i87 12s. lod. were raised in India (in-
cluding sales). The number of publications printed amounted
to 626,250. ' The Society,' writes Dr. Murdoch, ' has spent
in India, since the commencement, ^^201,997, enabling about
900 teachers to be trained, many thousand children to receive
a vernacular education, and 12,677,095 publications to be
pnnted in eighteen languages. It has not thus been in
vam.'

APPENDIX.

ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSIONS.

By the Rev. James Johnston.

Little is known among Protestants of the missions of the Roman
Catholic Church, and the obscurity which hangs around them
gives them an air of mystery, which produces very diiiferent effects
on different minds. To some they loom through the mist in
proportions so large and imposing as to inspire awe and apprehen-
sion. To others, in whom the unknown is not taken for the
marvellous or magnificent, the feeling is that of contempt or in-
difference. We hope to remove the veil, and to show from the
result of these missions that both parties are wrong, and that while
there is nothing in them to cause any great alarm to the Protestant,
there is not a little that is instructive, and worthy of respect, if not
of imitation.

The enterprise, zeal, and self-sacrifice of the missionaries is
worthy of all honour and admiration. The consecration of the
highest talent and learning to the cause of missions, is an example
to every Church in Christendom. The devotion of the converts to
the Church, the sacrifices they have made for their faith, and their
sufferings and constancy under persecution, command the respect
and reverence of Christendom. Every heathen land has been conse-
crated with the blood of their martyrs, and we do not envy the
spirit of the man who would withhold the tribute due to heroic
suffering for the sake of conscience, and loyalty to their faith, because
the sufferers were adherents of a false creed.

I.t is true that we may discover that the sacrifices of the mission-
aries may have been in many cases self-imposed and uncalled for,
and in some cases the persecutions may have been brought about
through the interference of the clergy with property and politics —
two rocks on which the Church of Rome has often risked or wrecked
a good cause ; but these considerations will not detract from our
admiration of the courage and devotion of the missionaries, or the

328 Appendix.

heroism of their converts. We shall reserve our criticisms for
another and more suitable occasion. In the meantime let us look,
as impartially as we can, at the facts as we find them recorded in
history and contemporary records.

Our brief account of these missions will be taken chiefly from
Roman Catholic documents, specially the accredited history,
' Manual of Universal Church History,' by the Rev. John Alzog,
D.D., translated from the ninth edition by two distinguished Pro-
fessors, and approved by several Bishops of the Roman Catholic
Church in America, and reprinted in Dublin. It was recommended
to me by one of the highest authorities of that Church in this
country as the best accessible. Another work of much value and
interest, of which I shall make much use, is ' Missiones Catholicse
Ritus Latini,' published by the Congregation ' de propaganda fide '
in 1886 — a new annual, which may well be a stimulus from its
clear, full, and concise information, if not a model to the Protestant
Churches. It keeps up the idea of the universality of the Church, by
being printed in the Latin language, so as to be accessible to scholars
in all parts of the world, and by taking for granted that scholars
will read it, which is not always the case with our missionary intel-
ligence. Many other works may be consulted by any one desiring to
prosecute this inquiry, such as T. W. Marshall's ' Christian Missions :
their Agents and Results '; Grundemann's 'Miss. Atlas,' Gotha, 1871 ;
Hahn's 'History of Missions from the days of Jesus Christ,'
Cologne, 1858 ; T. G. Snea's ' History of Catholic Missions among
Indian Tribes'; W. J. Kip's 'Jesuit Missions in North America';
Hue's ' Christianity in China and Thibet.' The ' Choix de Lettres
Edifiantes ' have their interest, but they seem to be published with
more regard to edification than accuracy.

In forming an opinion of the missions of the Roman Catholic
Church, and comparing them with those of Protestant Churches, it
is essential to accuracy that a distinct idea be formed of what a
mission really is. On this subject the ideas of the Roman Catholic
and Protestant Churches differ greatly. Which is right remains to
be seen ,- but in order to a comparison, there must be an under-
standing of the same words in the same sense. The idea of the
Roman Catholics seems to be that wherever their Church exists in a
country in which it is not the established or dominant Church of
the country, it is a ' Missionary Church.' It is thus, for instance,
in Greece, where they count the date of their Mission from the
preaching of the Apostle Paul, and so of the Eastern States of
Europe, where the Greek and Roman Churches have stood face
to face ever since the schism of the Church into these two great
divisions.

Roman Catholic Missions, 329

I do not say that this is wrong. There is a grand idea at the
bottom of the distinction between countries in which the Church
can count on each individual in the land as a member, over which
it has right of ecclesiastical jurisdiction, and a country in which
it has jurisdiction only over a certain number, who voluntarily
acknowledge its authority. To those who hold the principle of
National or Established Churches, the idea is an important and
practical one, and even to those who reject this view the idea has
its significance and its importance. It seems to be this — ^that so
long as a Church cannot call all the inhabitants of a country its
own, that Church should hold itself in an attitude, not of simple
conservatism, but along with the most strict conservatism, maintain
at the same time an aggressive attitude. That its organization
should be formed on that ideal, and by giving it a name which
implies that principle and attitude, it will best secure its maintaining
the spirit and action of what such a Church should be. In the
point of view of the Evangelical churches of this country, no land,
even in Christendom, is so completely brought under the power of
the King of Heaven, as not to need some form of evangelistic
work ; so that the attitude of every Church of Christ should be that
of conservative aggression — in other words, a Mission Church. It
may be compared to the difference of a country in which the army
is kept on a war footing, and one in which there is a feeling of
security, and the army is disbanded or reduced to z. peace footing.
The Church of Christ cannot with safety to herself or benefit to the
world, disband her forces of aggression until the coming of the
' Prince of Peace.' Her attitude is that of the Church militant.
This, unhappily, is neither the theory nor the practice of the Pro-
testant Churches of our day.

In estimating the missions of the Roman Catholic Church we
must at once set aside all the so-called missions existing in the
countries of Europe, and we might say even in those portions of
Asia and of Africa bordering on the Mediterranean Sea ; but we will
not carry our rule so far, although we would be justified in carrying
it further. We shall only exclude those missions to which we have
referred in Europe.

That we have rightly interpreted the principle on which the
'Missiones Catholicae' is drawn up, is fully borne out by the fact
that such countries as Mexico, Peru, and other States which were
conquered for the Church by the Spaniards and Portuguese are
not included. In these countries, the Roman Catholic Church is
either established or so exclusively dominant, that they are put on
the same footing as France or Austria and other countries in
Europe. Alzog appears to take a different view, and treats of the
churches in these countries as mission churches ; but then he is
dealing with them historically, not as they are now regarded by the

3^6 Appendix.

Church of Rome. We shall naturally exclude these old conversions
by the dragoons of Cortes and his fellows. They are out of date for
these times ; even the Church which blessed their bloody work and
baptized their forced converts would now be ashamed of such
allies. It would be foolish to include those which are not included
in the ' Missiones Catholicas.' They would come in naturally
in a history, but not in the brief description of the present results or
methods of missions.

The only fair or possible comparison of the missions of the
different churches in modern times, is to confine our view to
missions to the heathen, or those outside of all Christian Churches ;
and if these are thoroughly and impartially examined, we shall find
that the notions of men generally as to the comparative merits of
the Protestant missions, as compared with those of the Roman
Catholic and Greek Churches, are very far from the truth.

Another difficulty in such a comparison, is in the great difference
of time during which the Protestant and Roman Catholic Churches
have carried on their respective missions. Those of Protestants
are, with a few exceptions, barely a hundred years old ; those of the
Roman Catholics have been carried on for two and, in many
cases, three hundred years. It was to the honour of that Church
that it set such an example. It was a disgrace to the other, that it
was so long in following the example set. We shall therefore give
the benefit of the great start which the Church of Rome so wisely
took, in this noble race for the conversion of the heathen.

The division of the field of missions as given by Alzog is different
from that in •the ' Missiones Catholicae ' ; but that may arise from
the former confining himself to the history of missions to the
heathen, while the latter gives the present divisions of the Roman
Catholic world, in ' so far as its ecclesiastical arrangements are
adapted for aggressive purposes. In this view of these two
authorities, the division of Alzog is the division of that part which
is properly what Protestants would call missions, with the excep-
tion of those Catholic countries in America which were gained
by the swords of Spain and Portugal ; in excluding these we have
the authority of the organ of the Propaganda. For centuries
they have been classed with the old established Churches of Europe.
The division he gives is fivefold, ist, Eastern; 2nd, India; 3rd,
China ; 4th, America ; 5th, Oceania.

These missions, although all under the direction of the 'Pro-
paganda ' at Rome, are supported by a great number of societies
in all parts of the Roman Cathohc world. The great central
authority asserts and actively exerts a general control and super-
vision, but does not interfere with, but encourages the maintenance
of local interests, and every variety of form and sentiment in their
support. In this way they secure the advantages of central unity,

Roman Catholic Missions. 331

at the very heart of the Church, and at the same time keep up the
widest sympathy and the most varied interest. We cannot tell
how many different missionary societies there are in the Roman
Cathohc Church. They are numerous, and diverse in their modes
of operation. The following are a few of the principal : The
' Society for the Propagation of the Faith,' founded at Lyons in
1822. The 'Association of the Holy Childhood of Jesus,' founded
at Paris in 1844. The ' Leopoldine Association of Austria.' The
' Association of (King) Louis of Bavaria.' The ' St. Francis
Xavier Association ' ; and others besides these. ' Many of the
Dioceses and Vicariats Apostolic in pagan lands are given in charge
by the Propaganda to the various Rehgious " Orders," on the
understanding that they are to supply them with a number of
priests adapted to the work of the mission.' ^

These Societies and arrangements are of modern origin. The
different ' Orders ' carried on important missions, centuries before,
and often not only independently of one another, but frequently at
open war among themselves. Now the organization is more com-
plete, and conflicts of a serious kind are avoided.

In nothing are the missionary methods of the Roman Catholics
more marked than in the training of candidates for missionary
work. There are a large number of institutions established in
different parts of the world for this purpose. They are not by any
means either a sign of strength or an unmixed good ; but they are
better adapted to the genius of the Papal than of the Protestant
churches. The following are some of the chief of these Mission
Colleges, as given by Alzog: — The 'College of the Propaganda at
Rome,' the most famous missionary college in the world.
' Saint Lazare,' or the ' Seminary of Foreign Missions,' and the
Seminary of the ' St. Esprit ' at Paris ; the Seminary of the ' Marists '
at Lyons J the College of 'All Hallows' near Dublin, and 'St.
Joseph's College at Mill Hill,' near London, recently built, and
partially endowed through the zeal of the Bishop of Salford, at a
cost of between ;f 30,000 and ;^4o,ooo. The ' Chinese College ' at
Naples ; the ' Seminary for the Missions of Central Africa ' at
Verona ; besides other missionary colleges in Alsace and Lorraine ;
at Milan, Louvain, and near Brussels. Moreover, the Religious
Orders, as a rule, train some of their members for foreign missionary
workj and many of them have special houses set apart for the
purpose.

The missions of the Roman Catholic Church to India are
generally associated with the famous name of Francis Xavier ; but

' Alzog, v)l. iv. pp. 317, 318.

332 Appendix.

for a generation before his advent missions had been carried on
under the auspices of the Portuguese Government, whose influence
and authority were all exerted in favour of Popery. Before that
Christian churches had existed in Western and Southern India from
the earliest times, even if we set aside the doubtful mission of St.
Thomas as fabulous. A large number of Chaldean or Nestorian
Christians lived and flourished there when the Portuguese took
possession of Goa. Two conditions greatly modify our estimate of
the work carried on by the missions of the sixteenth century, and
especially as conducted by Xavier. First of all, the use of the
secular power and the secular purse to compel or bribe the natives
to become Christians. There is no need to prove that this was
done in India, on a scale as large as the limited conquests of the
Portuguese allowed of. No honest Roman Catholic will call it in
question. The only, and in the circumstances reasonable, excuse,
is that it was the custom of the age, and, in view of the moral
cowardice and positive opposition to any kind of Christian influence
on the part of the East India Company, at a later period, we are
not in a position to throw stones at our predecessors. The excess
of zeal on the part of the Portuguese, in seeking to save the souls
of their subjects, was a respectable error, when compared with the
shameful neglect of all religious instruction, and the actual en-
couragement of idolatry, on the part of the English. We refer to
these features of the work to show how untrustworthy the result
must have been, and how different from Protestant missions, which
must depend on the convictions of the natives, and have no means
of employing either force or corruption, even if disposed to do so.
We do not say that all who join Protestant missions are perfectly
pure in their motives, but the effect of false impressions of temporsd
advantage, from joining a church which is set up by a foreigner
belonging to the dominant race, is very different from that produced
on the minds of a people like those of the lower classes of India,
by the open employment of rewards, not from poor missionaries,
but from the hands of Government officials ; or by the threat and
force employed by armed men, against a timid and helpless popula-
tion, if they did not adopt the religion of their conquerors.

No man used this secular coercion with more zeal and honest
conviction than Xavier. From his point of view, he was consistent
in using every kind of force at his command to bring the poor
idolaters within the pale of salvation, and he used the secular force
as honestly and earnestly as the spiritual. In fact, he put more
trust in the power of the State for the conversion of India than in
that of the Church. He boldly tells the King of Portugal this in so
many words. After he had left India, in despair of ever converting
the natives by his preaching, he wrote to King John of Portugal from
Cochin, on January the 20th, 1548, urging him to issue a solemn
declaration to all his secular Representatives, telling them that he

Roman Catholic Missions. 33

looked to them for the conversion of his subjects in India, and not
to the missionaries. His words are, ' In order that there may be
no mistake about this declai-ation, I should wish you to mention
each of us who are in these parts by name, declaring that you do
not lay upon us, either individually or collectively, the duty which
conscience demands of you ; but that wherever there is an oppor-
tunity of spreading Christianity, it rests upon the Viceroy or
Governor of the place, and upon him alone. That, since God has
imposed upon your Majesty the weighty duty of watching over the
salvation of the soulsj of your subjects, you can only demand the
fulfilment of this duty from those to whom you have delegated
your authority and the honour of the magistracy, and who there-
fore represent the person. of your Majesty in this country.'

Not content with this declaration, Xavier urges the King to take
a solemn oath that he would severely punish the Governor of any
town or province in which few neophites are added to our Holy
Church. This punishment to consist in ' close imprisonment for
many years, and all his goods and possessions to be sold, and
devoted to works of charity.' That such a declaration, if issued,
could not be fully carried out, was obvious to practical men, and
even Xavier himself had great doubts of the ability of the King to
enforce it, even if he wished to do so ; but it is characteristic of the
man, that he did write deliberately in such a vein, that he might
dehver his own soul from responsibility, and, if possible, persuade
his Majesty to take a step, which would add so much to the glory
of God and the spiritual rewards of the King, whose eternal destiny
might be materially affected by the neglect of such responsible and
obvious duty.

The other circumstance which detracts from the value of the
work of the Roman Catholic Church in its labours in India, is the
fact that many of its converts were only proselytes from the Nes-
torian and Chaldean Churches, which had been in existence from
the earliest times, and who were as good Christians, if not better,
before than they were after their reception under the wing of the
new Church. These additions are not to the credit of the Roman
Church, and added nothing to the members of the Church
Universal.

The effect of these two sources of increase are seen to the present
day. By far the greatest number of Roman Catholics in India are
found either in those regions which were held by the Portuguese
or where the ancient Churches flourished. There are only three
vicariates in which the Catholics number more than one hundred
thousand, and all are in those districts. A large number of these
converts retained, and still retain, the Chaldean, and not the Roman
' rites.'

The number of adherents of the Roman Church in India is set
down by Alzog at about i,cx»,ooo. In the detailed returns given

334

Appendix,

in the ' Missiones Catholicae ' the number is 1,185,142, and there is
no reason to question its accuracy. The number returned in the
official census of 1880 was 963,000. The increase of 217,000 in
five years is a very modest one with such a large body to start
with. The Protestant missions nearly doubled their numbers in
ten years, or, more accurately, they increased at the rate of 9 per
cent, per annum ; the rate of increase in the Catholic missions
during the five years, from 1880 to 1885, was only 3I per cent,
per annum. This is not the impression generally received from the
reports of boastful Papists or timid Protestants. That Protestants
have gathered more than half a million of converts with no help,
but rather discouragement from the State, in less than a hundred
years, and when they had not a single Christian to form a nucleus
for the new Church, is a fact of much significance. That the
Roman Church should only have little more than one million after
three hundred years of labour, with every help that the State could
give, and when they had in the earlier period, which is the most
important, a large body of Christians to work with, or steal from,
says very little for the vitality of her missions. There were pro-
bably half a million of Christians in Goa and Southern India when
the Romish missions began at the beginning of the sixteenth century,
if we may not calculate from the end of the fifteenth. There are
still 300,000 so-called Goa Christians. These added to the Roman
Catholics, make only a million and a half together. If they had
increased with half the rapidity of the Protestant converts, they
would have converted India before this time. If these two bodies
go on increasing at the same rate they have been doing of late,
•within twice ten years the Protestants will have far outnumbered
the Roman Catholics in India, and in little more than one hundred
years will have overtaken the labours of three centuries.

The following is the present condition of the Roman Catholic
Church, as given in their own official organ, the ' Missiones
Catholicas,' for the whole of India : —

Inhabitants ....

253,907,000

Catholics . .

1,185,142

European priests .

996

Native priests

Churches and chapels .

2,677

Stations ....

417

Elementary schools

1,566

Scholars ....

64,357

Seminaries ....

Alumni ....

A^A

Orphanages ....

Orphans ....

4,828

Indo-Chinese Regions,— Another group of missions comes

Roman Catholic Missions. 335

under the head of the^Indo-Chinese (Regiones Indo-Sinicae). They
were estabUshed chiefly after the middle of the seventeenth and the
beginning of the eighteenth century. It is divided into 5 nationalities,
with 13 vicariates ; 3 in BURMAH, with 147 churches and chapels,
38 European priests, and 11 native priests, and 25,808 Catholics,
in a population which they put down at 8,000,000. 2nd, CAM-
BODIA, with 74 churches and chapels, 23 European priests, and
16,280 Catholics, in a population of 1,700,000 inhabitants. 3rd,
Cochin China, divided into three vicariates, with 536 churches
and chapels, 94 European and 94 native priests, and 124,267
Catholics, in a population of 7,700,000 inhabitants, 4th, Si AM,
with 2 vicariates, 67 churches and chapels, 43 European and 10
native priests, and 24,438 Catholics, in a population of 9,044,488.
5th, Tonkin, divided into 5 vicariates, with 820 churches and
chapels, 82 European and 258 native priests, and 437,483 Catholics,
in a population of 19,000,000 of inhabitants.

We cannot withhold our sincere admiration of the spirit which
has animated both the European missionaries and the native con-
verts of these missions. We may question some of the methods of
the former and the customs of the latter, but in the presence of the
courage and devotion of the missionaries, and the spirit of true
martyrs manifested by both, in repeated and fiery persecutions,
we have no desire to detract frojn their noble example. The
converts in these missions have shown a manhood and constancy
worthy of Apostolic times.

The difference between these missions and those of India is
worthy of remark. The numberof native priest-s in Tonkin is three
times as great as in the whole of India, and as the number of
converts is only about a third, the proportion is really eight or nine
times greater in Tonkin, while the number of European priests is
very small in proportion. This indicates much more of manly and
independent spirit in the inhabitants, or of better management in
the Church, or it may be both. That there is much in the manage-
ment is probable, when we compare the number of native pastors in
the Protestant Churches of India with those in the Roman Catholic.
There were in 1880, 461 ordained Protestant pastors, besides 2488
lay preachers. In the whole of the Roman Catholic missions there
were only 93 native priests. It is probable that the condition of
celibacy is an ordeal which few of the native inhabitants of India
ever endure, and in such a country will be an insuperable barrier to
the raising of a native Roman Catholic Church, and the spread
of the Roman Catholic religion among such a population.

The following is the abstract from the Indo-China Mission, in the
niidst of a population estimated at 44,444,488.

European priests 290

Native priests . , > • , 373

336 Appendix.

Churches and chapels . . . . i , 644

Catholics 628,276

Schools and orphanages . . . i > 107

Scholars, etc.- 21,166

To this add Malaysia, including Borneo and Batavia; and
Persia : —

Catholics 46,041

European missionaries .... 5^

Native priests S

Churches and chapels .... 24

China. — The missions of the Roman Catholic Church in China
may be said to have had their origin in 1583, if not earlier, as the
Portuguese had for a considerable time before been engaged in
commerce in the south, and to their credit be it said, wherever they
went for trade or war, they carried their religion with them. It
was in 1583 Mathew Ricci first landed in the country and began
his great work, with a method, wisdom, zeal, and tenacity of purpose
worthy of all praise. He was, so far as we know, the greatest
missionary of his age. Xavier made a greater impression on the
imagination of Europe, and had more influence at Christian Courts,
but Ricci made a far deeper impression on the mind of Asia, and
had a powerful influence at the Court of the heathen Emperor of
China — one of the most enlightened princes of his age — an influence
obtained, not by diplomacy, but by profound learning, real talent,
and force of character. His fellow-labourers, Verbiest and Shal,
were worthy to be associated with him.

The Christian religion was not new to China, even in the sixteenth
century. The Nestorian Mission was well known to Chinese
historians ; its influence from the eighth century was immense. Its
converts were openly acknowledged at the Court of the Emperor in
the thirteenth century, as we are told by Marco Polo ; and ' Clement
the Fifth established an Archbishopric at Pekin in the foiuteenth
century, in favour of Jean de Montcorvin, a French missionary,
who preached the Gospel in these countries for forty-two years, and
when he died left a very flourishing community of Christians'
(Hue's China). It is probable, however, that when Ricci arrived,
Christianity had disappeared, and only a tradition remained, or brief
records in the history of the country. As our object is not to write
a history, but to give the results of missions, we must pass over the
early struggles and successes, and the sad and injurious strifes of
the different ' Orders,' as they at different times swayed the Pope
and his Council at Rome, whose ignorance was not creditable to
a body claiming infallibility ; while the mutual hatred and perse-
cutions of one another by different ' Orders ' of monks, was as
cordial and intense as their persecutions of heretics. Protestant sects

Roman Catholic Missions. 337

never manifested such fine specimens of Christian zeal in an un-
christian spirit, even if we take the reports of Popish historians.
The result was, in the long run, the triumph of the party which took
what we regard as the wrong side. The Jesuits carried the day, and
have sanctioned the introduction of ' ancestral worship ' and many
heathen customs into the Roman Catholic Church in China, to the
injury of their converts, and in the issue the damage of the mission.
The mission has also suffered from too close an alliance with and
dependence on the political power ; in early times, by alljances with
the Court of China, and intrigues which led to the suspicion of
political designs, which were the first cause of persecution and
attempt at total expulsion ; and more recently by dependence on the
power of France, which has led to consequences injurious to the
missions in China and Tonkin (Tonquin). This the Church now
sees, and is trying to remedy, at the risk of difficulties with
France ; in China and in India they have come into conflict with
Portugal.

We now give the state of the Roman Catholic mission as we find
it in the ' Missiones Catholics.' There are two Apostolic prefectures,
and twenty-six vicariates in the eighteen provinces of China, which
they credit with a population of 390 millions. It is worth noting
this estimate, in view of the low estimates lately made by men who
have not a tithe of the experience in questions of this kind, which
the missionaries of that Church have ; and not half the number of
competent men scattered through the whole Empire, and resident
for years in the same region, not mere passers through, like most
of our recent 'authorities.' (?) The following are the aggregate
numbers : —

Number of inhabitants .

. 390,000,000

Catholics

483.403

European missionaries .

471

Native priests

281

Churches and chapels .

2,429

Schools

1.779

Scholars

25,219

Seminaries .

Alumni

654

The Regions around China. — Five countries are grouped
around China, ist, Corea, where mission work was begun in
1783. The present results in a population computed at 10,000,000 :
13,642 Catholics. The number of priests, churches and schools
are not given. 2nd, Japan, first evangelized in 1549, to which they
assign only a population of 34,000,000. In this country they have
30,230 converts, 84 churches or chapels, and 78 priests, of whom a
considerable number are natives, with a good number of schools
and seminaries. 3rd, Manchuria, the population of which they

338 Appendix.

estimate at 7,000,000, has 12,530 Catholics, 42 churches or chapels,
and 82 priests. 4th, Mongolia, where the work began in 1830,
among a population estimated at 2,000,000, has 19,861 Catholics,
92 churches or chapels, and 238 priests. 5th, The Thibets, with
4,000,000 inhabitants, to which missionaries were sent in the
seventeenth century, has only 991 Catholics ; there are 9 churches
and chapels, and 18 priests. The totals for these five countries
are : —

Number of inhabitants .

. 57,000,000

Catholics

77,254

Churches and chapels

227

Priests ....

416

South Sea Islands, or Islands of Oceania. — These missions
have brought no credit to the Church of Rome, either in respect
of the number of the converts or their character, and, we may add,
the spirit in which they have been begun and prosecuted. These
islands had been, to a large extent, occupied by Protestant missions
for a whole generation before the Roman Catholic missions were
sent out. They were doing wonders amongst the lowest and
most degraded of our species. The most hopeless savages were
being rapidly elevated to the level of modern civilization. They
were becoming not only, in a religious aspect, like new men, they
were becoming morally and socially respectable members of society,
in spite of the evil influences exerted by our European sailors
and traders. This good work had been going on since the year
1797. It was not until the year 1826 that the first Roman Catholic
mission was begun in Tahiti, and not until 1830 was there any sign
of any large missionary effort by the Roman Church amongst these
islands. From that time no effort has, been spared to encroach
upon ground occupied by Protestant missions, and the secular
arm of France — a strange ally for a Christian Church— has been
usedlto the utmost, not only for extending Catholic missions, but
for invading the weak and defenceless islanders, and Romish
priests did not scruple to take advantage of their violent and
unprincipled invasion. Their conduct was a disgrace to the civili-
zation of France, and a scandal to the Christianity of Rome. It
is with regret and pain that we write so strongly of any Church,
and we would not have done so, but for the fact that similsu:
proceedings are threatened in the New Hebrides. We hoped
that these days had gone by, and the Church had learned a
useful lesson from the past. It is necessaiy that all should know
that even temperate men, who are determined to be just, and desire
to be charitable, cannot speak smoothly of such proceedings.

The results have not been such as to comfort the missionaries,
or to compensate for their indifference to the rights of the natives
and of the Protestants. We give the totals for the groups of the

Roman Catholic Missions. 339

riji, Marquesas, Navigation, New Caledonia, Central Oceania, the
Sandwich, and Tahiti :—

Estimated populations .

. 412,000

Catholics ....

■ 74 > 84s

Churches and chapels .

340

Priests ....

140

Schools and seminaries

205

America. — Amongst those natives of America which did not
come imder the power of Rome, through the wars of the Spaniards
and Portuguese, which we gave our reasons for excluding from our
survey, we are not able to give any sure estimate, and there are
no separate returns, except for Patagonia, in which there are
said to be 1 800 Catholics, 8 stations, 12 priests, 8 clergy (clerici),
and 10 catechists. For the natives in the United States and in
Canada, and in some of the islands of the West Indies, we shall allow
22,000, an ample number, from all we can learn, making a total
of 40,000 Catholics, in the proper sense of the term, the result of
missions.

Africa. — The missions of the Roman Catholic Church in
Africa are classed under six groups, varying greatly in character.
Most of them are genuine missions, but several cannot be
classed under the head of modern missions, with which alone we
have to do ; they do not even come within the 300 years which we
allow for comparison with 100 years of those of Protestants. For
example, S7,ooo Catholics are put down under the head of missions
in Egypt ; but few of these are of modern missions, even in the
extended sense of the term. They are the remains of the primitive
Church, as it stood after the great schism, when the Greek and
Roman churches formed separate communions. We shall strike
off 50,000 of these, and leave 7000 to represent recent additions.
We might do the same with some other of the missions in the
States bordering on the Mediterranean- Sea, especially that region
over which the Archbishop of Carthage presides ; but we shall leave
half the number claimed there, only deducting the 25,000 French
soldiers, to which the official record itself calls attention. We shall
also deduct the Catholics of Mauritius, or, as it is called by the old
name, the Bishopric of St. Louis. We might legitimately deduct
more ; but as we leave out a few that might be claimed as modern
missions in some parts of the Turkish Empire, we shall return
the rest as they stand.

The six parts into which Africa is divided are' — ist. North

' The following returns or estimates are given as they stand in the
Roman Catholic tables, and afe subject to deductions on the principle
referred to,

Z 2

340 Appendix.

Africa, with a population of 14,517,627, has 114,825 Catholics, 57
stations, 86 churches and chapels, 139 priests, 98 educational insti-
tutions, and 5 charitable institutions. 2nd, East Africa, popula-
tion unknown, 16,300 Catholics, 32 stations, 33 churches or chapels,
63 priests, 9 educational and 3 charitable- institutions. 3rd, SOUTH
Africa, with estimated population 2,142,494, Catholics 18,248,
stations 35, churches or chapels 51, priests 68, institutions for
education 50, and fOr charity !2. 4th, WEST Africa, with 31,700
Catholics, 44 stations, 49 churches or chapels, 108 priests, 60
educational, and 20 charitable institutions. 5th, CENTRAL Africa,
400 Catholics, II stations, 8 churches or chapels, 40 priests, 3
educational and 2 charitable institutions. 6th, INSULAR Africa,
embracing all the islands adjoining the continent, the principal
being Mauritius and Madagascar. In the six islands named there
are 203,933 Catholics, from which we deduct the 100,000 in the
diocese of St. Louis, with a proportional number of stations,
priests, etc. The totals for these islands being 203,933 Catholics,
72 stations, 50 churches and chapels, 119 priests, 664 educational
and 25 charitable institutions, of which the two last, with 580 schools
and colleges are in Madagascar, and only 61 in St. Louis, with
a much larger number of converts — a strange contrast, when we
consider that there are only 84,000 Catholics in the former and
100,000 in the other. Is it only an accident that the larger number
of schools are in the island where the Protestant schools are so
strong, and almost none where the example or competition of
Protestants is absent ? It is a phenomenon which often meets us
in our survey of the mission-fields of the world.

After making the necessary deductions, the grand totals for Africa
are (approximately) —

Population about .

. 200,000,000

Catholics

210,000

Stations

187

Churches or chapels

200

Priests

417

Educational institutions

954

Charitable institutions

Having gone over the whole field of Roman Catholic missions
to the heathen, we are now in a position to give the grand total,
which has been taken carefully from their own official documents.

Roman Catholic Missions.

341

SUMMARY OF ROMAN CATHOLIC MISSIONS.
Taken from Tables in 'Missiones Catholic^,' 1886.'

Divisions.

India.

Indo-
china
Penin-
sula, etc.

China.

Regions

adjacent

China.

Oceania

and
America.

Africa

and its

Islands,

etc.

Total.

Adherents ....

t, 183, 142

fi74.3"7

483.403

77.254

"4.84s

210,000

2,742,961

Churches and chapels .

2,677

1,668

2,429

227

360

200

7.561

European missionaries.

9962

34«

471

416

180

417

2,822

Native missionaries •

932

378

281

...

752

Elementary schools •

i.s66

...

1.779

...

205

9S4

4.S04

Elementary scholars .

64.357

2x,z66

25.219

...

110,742

1 Deducting those returns which cannot be fairly classed under Modern Missionary work.

2 There seems some obscurity in the table from which these figures are taken, possibly
from some of the returns not distinguishing Native from European missionaries. The numbers
are combined in the Total (1089) under the column for Europeans. It is probable that there
are rather more Native and fewer European missionaries.

( 342 )

INDEX.

Abdul MasiHj ordination of^

87
Abdur Rahman^ baptism of,

135
Abeel, Mr., 266
Abeils, 172
Abeokuta, 79, 269
Aberdeen, Countess of, gift of,

141
Abyssinia, 86, 228, 305
Acuer, Bishop, 274
Adam, Rev. M. T., 55
Addis, Rev. W. B.. 55
Addyman, Rev* J., 123 ■
Adelaide, 124
Aden, 86
Adiabo, 117
Afghans, the, 90
Africa : —

Abeokuta, 79, 269

Abyssinia, 85, 228, 303

Adiabo, 117

Akra, 243

Albany, 107

Algeria, 203, 22S

Alise, 140

Aliwal North, 156

Amboises Bay, 46

Angaha, 244

Angola, 29X

Angoniland, X41

Arkiko, 258

Ashantee, 244

Assyout, 172, 280, 288

Badagry, 79

Banni, 156

Eanza Mantake, 269

Basutoland, 246

Bathurst, 107

Bechuanaland, 63, 107, no

Berbera, 86

Bethelsdorp, 62

Binne, the, 8z

Blantyre, 127

Bonny, 80

Bothas Farm, 62
Brandaw^, 141
Brass, 80
Bulbar, 86
BuUom country, 79
Buntingville, 107
Cairo, 85, 172, 287

Africa: —
Cameroons, 235
Cape Colony, 237, 238
Cape Maclear, 141
Cape Palmas, 273
Cape Town, 33, 107, 194
Cavalla, 274
Central, 174, 237
Chagga country, 82
Cherengi, 141
Cherga, 141
Chikuse, 141
Chitangali, 177
Clarkebury, 107
Colesberg, 62

Congo, the, 46, 205^ 269, 292
Corisco, 243
Creek Town, 117
Damaraland, 238, 240
Djimma, 258
Domati, 127
Dondo, 291
Duke I'own, 117
Durumas, 132

Eastern, 8x, 131, 266

Ebute Meta, 80

Egypt, 85, 172, 209, 228,
287, 30s

Eilet, 258

Elim, 261

Empfundiswein, 213

Fntakennu, 193

Fernando Po, 45, 135

Foulab, 79, 105

Fowrah Bay, 79

Frere Town, 82

Gaboon, 280

Galla country, 132

George's Bay, 156

Giriama country, 82

Golbanti, 132

Gold Coast, 108, 234, 243

Graaff Reinet, 62

Graham's Town, 13, 107

Great Namaqualand, 107,
238, 240

Griqua Town, 63

Ha, 244

Hausa, 79

Hereto country, 269

Hope Fountain, 63

Hope Vale, 193

Africa : —
Ibadan, 79
I bo, 79

Ihoronong, 117
Ikotana, 117
Ikunetu, 117
Impolweni, 141
Inyati, 63
Jormres, 132
Kabinda, 232
KafTraria, 33, 62, 107, 118,

140, 192, 237
Kanye, 63
Kat River, 62
Kenia, 83
Keta; 244
Khamiesberg, T07
Kilima Njaro, 82
Kimpoko, 292
King William's Town, 62
Kisulutini, 82
Kiungani, 176
Korbro, 62
Kunama, 258
Kuruman, 63
Lagos, 79, 80", 213, 369
Lattakoo, 63
Leke, 80
Liberia, 234, 271, 272, 274,

280, 292
Limbah, 11 1

Little Namaqualand, 105
Lokoja, 80
Lukoma, 175, 176
Macarthy's Island, 108
Mafeking, no

Magila, 174, 177

Magomero, 174

Mamboia, 84

Masasi, 174, 177

Massawa, 258

Mas50^vah, 86

Mataka's, 177

Matebeleland, 63

Matope, 175

Mensa, 258

Meude, 79

Misazwe, 177

M'Kullo, 258

Mkuzi, 177

Molepolole, 63

Molopo, 107

Index.

343

Africa :—

Mombasa, 8z

Morocco, 203

Mount Vaughan, 273

Mpwapwa, 84

Msalala, 84

Namaqualand, 62

Natal, 33, 107, 140, 237, 266

Newala, 177

Nhomgue-a-Pepe, 291

Niger, the, 80

North, 202, 303

Nupe, 79

Nyanza, 83

Nyassa Lake, 141, 175, 176

Ode Ondo, 80

Oghomoshaw, 269

Old Calabar, 117

Ondonga, 2^9

Onitsha, 80

Orange Free State, 33, 237

Orange Riverj 107

Pella, 62

Pietermaritzberg, 141

Plaatberg, 107

Port Lokkoh, 79

Pungo-Andongo, 292

Quettah, 244

Quiah country, 79

Quorrah, the, 81

Rikatla, 261

Rio Pongas, 78

Rock Fountain, 193

Rovuma, 175

Sahara, 203

St. Helena, 34

St. John's, 33

St. Mary's-on-the-Gambia,

108
St. Paul de Loanda, 291
Santa Isabel, 155
Shawbury, 213
Sherbro, 79
Shiluyane, 261
Shonga, 80
Shoshong, 63, no
Sierra Leone, 78, 108, 130
Somali Coast, 86
Somerville, 140
Soudan, 203
South, 25, 105, no, 209,

213, 229, 237, 238
Stellaland, no
Snaking 86
« Swaziland, no
Taita country, 82
Tanganyika, 63, 141
Teki, 243
Thaba *Nchu, 107
Tinne, 79
Transkei, n8

Transvaal, 251 no, 237, 261
Tristan d'Acunh£^, 34
Tuni5,-203
Uganda, 83
Ujiji, 64

Africa : —

Ukerewe, 83

Umba, 177

Umpukan&, 107

Unyamwezi, 84

Urambo, 64

Usagara Hills, 84

Usambara, 175

Uyui, 84

Vaal River, 107, no

Valdezia, 26X

Vei, 7^

Victoria, 235

Victoria Nyanza, 83

Vitu, 258

Volta River, 228

Waya, 244

Wesleyville, 107

West, 25, 34, 78, 104, 108,
zn, 1x7, 130, 209^ 228,
243, 266, 269

Yoruba, 79, in

Zak River, 62

Zanzibar, 174, 175

Zeila, 86

Zululand, 33, no, 195, 246
African L^kes Company, 141
Africaner, the chief,, 62
Agarpara, 89
Agra, 40, 87, 88, 219
Aguascalientes, 272
Ahmedabad, 135, 220
Ahmednagar, 31, 325
Ainos, the, 98
Aintab, 266
Aintel, 171
Ainzahalteh, 216
Aitutaki, 68
Ajmere, n8
Akra, 243

A. L. O, E., works of, 326
Alaska, 231
Albanians, the, 171
Albany, 107
Aleppo, 280
Alexander, Bishop, 304
Alexandra Colony, 162
Alexandria, 280
Alfoers, a convert, 254
Alford, Bishop, 95
Algeria, 203, 228
Algoma, 20
Alise, 140
Aliwal North, 156
Allahabad, 40. 88
Allen, Dr., 190
Allen Gardiner, the, 159, 161
. Allison, Rev. J., 140
Almahera, 253
Almora, 55
Ambohitantely, 189
Amboises Bay, 46
Amboyna, 248
America : —

Aguascalientes, 272
) Alaska, 231

America : —
Alexandra Colony, 162
Argentine Republic, 163
Anca, 162
A,ssiniboia, zox
Athabasca, 100
Bahia Blanca, i6b
Brazil, 162, 270, 280
British Columbia, 25, 102
British Guiana, 64
British Honduras, 25
Buenos Ayres, 162
Callao, 162 '
, Canada, 20, 25, zi6f 122,
123. IS5
Chailaral, 162
Chili, 162, 280
Chubut, 162
Colombia, 280
Concordia, 162
Cordoba, 162
Demerara, 229
Devon, 100
Falkland Islands, 159
Fort Rupert, 102
Fray Buentos, 162
Frayle Muerto, 162
Guiana, 228, 229
Honduras, n2
Indians, 17, 20, 21, 280
Keppel, 159
Kincolith, 102
Lima, 162
Lota, 162

Mackenzie River, loi
Manitoba, 100
Metlakahtla, 102
Mexico, 266, 270, 280
Mosquito Coast, 330
Mossonee, 100
Naas River, 102
New Brunswick, 20
New England, 17
Newfoundland, 25
North, 228
Nova Scotia, 104
Ooshooia, 139, 160
Panama, 162
Patagones, 162
Paysandu, 162
Pernambuco, 162
Peru, 162

Prince Edward Is'and, 122

Qu'Appelle, loi

Queen Charlotte's Island,
102

Red River, 100"]

Rio Claro, 162

Rio Janeiro, 162

Rosario, 162

Rupert's Land, 100

Salto, 162

San Paulo, 162

San Pedro, 112

Santiago, 162

Santos, ^i 62

344

IfideXn

America :—
Saskatchewan, loo
Tierra del Fuego, 158
United States, xi6
Uruguay, 163
Woollya, 159
Youcon River, loi
American Baptist Missionary

Union, 268
— - Bible Society, 317
"— Board for Foreign Mis-
sions, 265
•'— Board, Missions of, 171
-— Indians, the, 228, 265,

271
— — Presbyterian Foreign
Missions, 280

Tract Society, 324

Women's Societies, 293

Amertlok, 255

Amoy, 52, 166, 167, 168, 222,

s66, 275
Amritsar, 89
Amsterdam Society Mission

to Jews, 309
Analakely, 190
Ananderayer, a Brahmin con-
vert, 54
Anatolia College, Marsovan,

266
Ancona, 308
Andai, 253
Anderson, Bishop, 100

Rev. J., 139

Rev. S. T., 271

Rev, W., 117

Andriesz, Mr. J. S., 185

Angaha, 244

Angola, 391

Angoniland, 141

Anne, Queen, communion

service presented by, 20
Ansayrieh, the, 172
Anson, Bishop, loi
Antananarivo, 59, 189
Antigua, 104, 229
Arabia, 85, 142
Arawack Indians, the, 228,

229
Arcadia, West Indies, 65
Archangel, 25
Argentine Republic, 162
Arica, 162
Arkiko, 258
Arkonam, 126
Armenia, 171
Armenians, Friends' Medical

Missionary, the, 3^0
Armstrong, Rev. J. C-, 271
Arrians, the, 93
Arthington, Mr. Robert, gifts

by, 47
Arulappen, a teacher, 185
Asbury, Bishop, 104
Ashantee, 244
Assiniboia, 101

Assouan, 368, 287
Asyout, 173, 380, 288
Athabasca, See of* loo
Athens, 171, 2"'7
Auand, 136, 220
Auckland, See of, 35, zoo
Aurangabad, 91
Australia, 25, Z05, xo6, no,

122, 124, 130, 155, 346
Austria, 266, 307
Azimgarh, 88

Baalbec, 2x6
Backhouse, 187
Bacon, Mr. E,, 272
Badagry, 79
Baddegama, 94
Bagelen, 252
Baghdad, 86, 305
B^amas, 45, Z12
Bahia Blanca, 162
Bailey, Rev. B., 93, 94

Mr. W. C, 201

Baker, Rev. H., sen., 93

Rev. H., jun., 93

— Moses, 43

Samuel, 189

Rev. W., 73

Balijijig, 297
Balph, Dr. J. M., 281
Baluch tribes, the, 90
Bampton, Rev. W,, 114
Banchi, 241
Bangalore, 55, 105
Banjoemas, 252
Banlealu, 222
Banni, 156
Banza Mantake, 269
Baptist Foreign Missionary
Convention, U.S.A., 270

Missionary Society, 37

Baralongs, the, 107
Barbados, 229
Barff, Rev. C., 67, 71
Barleycorn, Rev. W. M., 156
Barnden, Rev. T., 71
Barnett, Rev. Dr. J., 287
Basel Bible Society, 313

Evangelical Missionary

Society, 233

Missionary Society,

transfer to, 46

Society Mission to Jews,

309
Bassein, 268
Basutoland, 246
Batavia, 275
Bateman, Rev. R., go
Bathurst, 22, 107
Betsileo province, 61
Batsch, Mr., 29
Batson, Mr., 241
Battas, the, 240
Batticaloa, X09, 214
Baumann* Mr., 241
Baxter, Rev. J., 132

Bealara, 279
Beard, Elkanah, 188

Irena, x88

Beattie, Rev. Jos., 280
Beawr, xxB

Bechuanaland, 63, Z07, xzo
Beckfaya, 2x6
Beerbhoom, 40
Belgaum, 55
Bell, Rev. R., 271
Bellary, 55
Benares, 40, 55, 88, z88, 211

2x3, 2x8
Bengal, X38, 3x3, 2x8
Bennie, Mr., X40
Bentley, W. H., 47
Berbera, 86
Berbice, 64
Berhampur, 57, 1x4
Berhn Evangelical Missionary
Society, 237

■ Society Mission to Jews,

309
Berthoud, Paul, 261
Bethania, 257
Bethelsdorp, 62
BetuI, 258

Bevan, Rev. Thos., 59
Beyrout, X72, 2x6
Bhagalpur, 88
BhamOj X82
Bheels, the, 88
Bhumijas, the, 241
Bible Christian Missionary
Society, 122

Societies, 313

Translation Society, 320

Bickersteth, Bishop, 98

Bicknell, Mr., 66

Binue, the, 81

Birch, Rev. G. R., 17X

Bishop's College, Calcutta, 26,

87
Blackfeet, the, loi
Blackwood, Dr., 170
Blaikie, Dr. W. G., on Dr.

Duff, 125
Blantyre, X27
Blumhardt, Rev. C. G.. 233,

234
Blyth, Bishop, 85

Rev. G., X16

Blytheman, Rev. J., 130
Blythswood Institution, X40
Board of Foreign Missions of
the Presbyterian Church in
U.S.A.. 287
Board of Missions of the Me-
thodist Protestant Church,
291
Board of Missions of the Pres-
byterian Church, South,
U.S.A., 280
Boardman, Rev. R., 104
Boehnisch, Frederick, 228
Boeroe, 253

Index.

345

Bogue, Dr., appeal of, 50

Bombay, 31, 41* Q'* ^oS* i09>
ia6, X39, 104

Bompas, Bishop, xoo

Bonar, Rev, A., 306

Bonny, 80

Boone, Bishop, 275

Booth, Rev. Wm., 194

Borneo, 25, 32, 238

Borsad, 136, 220

Bosjesmans, the^ 62

Boston, 17

Bothas Farm, 62

Bourne, Rev. R., 69, 70

Bovd, Capt., 161

Bowen, Bishop, 78

Bower, Dr., 245

Boyle, Hon. R., ig, xg6

BraidwQod, Rev. J.j 139

Brandawfe, 141

Brandt, Mr., 241

Brantford, Mohawk Church
at, 20

Brass, 80

Bray, Dr. Thos., 24

Brazil, 162, 270, 280

Bretons, the, 149, 153

Bridges, Rev. T., 160

Bridgman, Mr., 266

British and Foreign Bible
Society, 313

British Columbia, 102

— — Guiana, 164

SQciety for the Propaga-
tion of the Gospel among
the Jews, 306

Syrian Schools, 172, 216

Brittain, Miss H. G., 291

Brittany, 153

Broadbent, Rev. S., 107

Brooke, Rajah, 32

Brown, Rev. Mr., 87

Rev. T. W., 171

Brownlee, Mr., 140

Bruce, Dr. R., 85

Brumana, 191, 192

Bryant, Rev. E., 53

Bryson, Rev. T., 53

Buchanan, Rev. C., 87

Buckenham, Rev. H., 156

Budd, Henry, zoo

Budden, Rev. J, H., 55

Buenos Ayres, 162

Bulgaria, 171, 266

Bulbar, 86

Bullom country, 79

Bultmann, Mr., 243

Buntingville, 107

Burchell, Thos., 44

Burdon, Bishop, 95

Burdwan, 88

Burke, Mr. G. W., 203
Burma, log, xSa, 268

Pumett, Rev. R. W., 155
Bums, Rev. W. C, 166
Burton, journeys of, 83

Bdshmen, the, 62
Butterworth, Rev. £., 13X
Buxar, 241
Buzacott, Rev. A., 69, 71

Cairo, 85, 172, 287

Calabar, 45

Calcutta, 26, 54, 88, X05, X09,

126, iiS, 194
Caldwell, Bishop, 92

Rev. Jos., 279

Caliart, 234
Callao, x62
Calmucks, the, 228
Calvert, Rev. J., no
Cambridge, Boston, coUege

at, X7

— Delhi Mission, 28, 200
—— Nicholson Institution, 93
Cameron, James, X82

travels of, 83

Cameroons, 235

Campbell, Rev. John, 63

Rev. J. R., 279

Canada, 20, 25, xi6, 122, 123,

^ IS5 .

Canadian Missionary So-
cieties, 293

Canara, 233, 234

Candare^ Uie, 246

Canstein Institution, 3x3

Canton, 51, 53, 95, 112, xfi^^
2x3, 240, 269

Cape Colony, 237, 238

Maclear, X4x

-^— of Good Hope, 194

^— Palmas, 266, 273

Capetown, 33, 107

Cape York, 74

Carey, William, story of, 37

Cariyle. Rev. G., 171

Carnegie, Mr., 63

Caroline Islands, 266

Carpenter, Mr. S., 292

Garslaw, Rev. Dr. W., 142

Carthew, Rev. T. H., X31

Cassidy, Mr. H. P., 184

Caucasus, 228

Ca valla, 274

Cawnpore, 26

Central Soudan Mission, 203

— Turkey College, Aintab,
266

Ceylon, 3X, 41, 94, xo8, 183,

X94, 209, 213, 228, 265
Chagga country, 82
Chalmers, Rev. J., 52, 69, 74

Rev. W., 118

Chamba, X27
Chafiaral, X62
Charles, Rev. Mr., 313
Charles yatison^ the, 175, X76
Chater, Mr., 41
Cheetham, C,, Esq., 13X
Chefoo, X19
Cheh-Kiang, 96, 180, 182

Chemong, 20

Cherengi, X41
Cherga, 14X
Cherra, 131
Chrokees, the, 229
Chickasaws, the, 271
Chikuse, X4t
Chili, 162, 266, 280
Chin-Kiang, 269
China : —

Amoy, 52, zd^j 167, 168,
222, 266, 275

Canton, 51, 53, 95, 112, 166,
2x3, 240, 269

Chefoo, X19

Cheh-kiang, 96, x8o, 182

Chili, 266

Chin-Kiang, 269

Chiung-Chiu, 53

Chu-Chia, X24

Chu-ki, 97

Foochow, 266

Formosa, x68, 222

Fuh-Chow, 95, 96

Fuh-Kien, 96

Gan-hwuy, 182

Haichung, 119

Hak-ka, x68, 222, 235, 269

Hang-Chow, gg, 96, 97, 269

Hankow, 53, 112, 181, 213,
276

Ho-nan, 182

Hong Kong, 32, 51, 95, 166,
266

Hu-nan, 182

Hu-peh, 181, 183

Ichang, 127

Kalgan, 266

Kan-su, 182

Kai-Ping, 123

Kiang-si, 182

Kinhwa, 269

Korea, 119

Ku-Cheng, 96

Kwang-si, 182

Kwan-tung, 95

Kwei-chau, 182

Kwim-Sam, 26g

Liaoyang, 119

Lo-Nguong, 96

Macao, 51

Manchuria, xig

Mongolia, 54

Monkden, xig

Mun Keu Liang, 269

Newchang, xig

Ningpo, ^s, 96, xig, X33, 269

Ning-Taik, 96

North, 33

Pakhoi, 96

Paotung-fu, 266

Pechili, 123

Pekin, 53, 95, 266
Schanse, 266

Shanghai, 52, 95, 96, 269,
275, 392

346

Index,

China :—

Shansij 42, 182

S)i£intung, 42, i33j 182

Shaouhing, 95, g6

Shashing, 269

Shen-si, 182

Si-chuenj 182

Singapore, 222

Soochow, 269

Swatow, 168, 222, 269

Taiku, 266

Tang Collieries, 123

Teh-Ngan, no

Tiding, 119

Tientsin, 53, 123, 266

Tung-Chow, 266, 269

Wenchow, 133

Whang Hien, 269

Wuchang, 53, 276

Yun-nan, 122, 182
China Inland Mission, 180
Chindvara, 258
Chinsurah, 54
Chipewyan tribe, the, loi
ChitangaK, 177
Chiung Chiu, 52
Chotd Nagpore, 28, 240, 241
Christchurch, See of, 35
Christian Faith Society, 196
Vernacular Education

Society, 325
Christianshaab, 255
Chubut, 162
Chu Chia, 124
Chu-ki, 97
Chupra, 241

Church Missionary Society, 77
Church of England Zenana

Missionary Society, 223
Church of Scotland Foreign

Missions, 125
Circle System in India, 324
Clark, George, 1B2

Dr. H. M., 90

Rev. R., 8q

Clarke, £., 192

Elbert, 192

Rev. John, 45

Clarkebury, 107

Claushavn, 255

Clay, Miss, 90

Cobban, Mr., 109

Cochin, 92

Coimbatoor, 55

Coke, Dr., 104

Colesberg, 62

College of William and Mary,

196
Colombia, 280
Colombo, 41, 94, 108, 185, 194,.

214
Comber, Mr. J. T., 47
Concordia, 162
Congo, the, 46, 205, 269, aga
Connecticiit Religious Tract
Society, 325

Constantinople, 268, 397
Coolies, work amongst, 34
Coolsma, Mr., 249
Copper, Rev. E. V., 67
Coorg, 234

Copleston, Bishop, 95
Coral Missionary Fund, 197
Cordes, Rev. H., 245
Cordoba, 162
Corisco, 243
Corrie, Bishop, 29
Cotta, 94

Cottayam College, 93
Coultart, Rev. Jas., 44
Cover, Rev. J., 65
Cowan, Rev. J., 116
Cowen, Dr. B. S., 143
Cowley, Archdeacon, loi
Craig, Mr, Jas., 279
Craven, Henry, 205
Craw, Mr., 54
Crawford, Miss R., 280
Creagh, Rev. S. M., 72
Creek Town, 117
Crees, the, zoi
Creux, Ernest, 261
Crisp, Rev. Henry, 55
Crofts, Rev. Dr. H. O., 123
Cromwell, Oliver, orders a

missionary collection, 18
Crowther, Bishop, 79, 80

Ven. D. C, 81

Cryer, Rev. Mr., 106
Cuddalore, 30
Cuddapah, 55
Cumberland Presbyterian

Church Missions, 271
Cuttak, 114
Cutwa, 40

Daccan, 40

Dahomey, King of, his defeat,

79
Dalzell, Rev. J., 141
Damaraland, 238
Damascus, 216, 298
Danish Bible. Society, 319
Missions to Greenland,

25s ; to Tranquebar, 23, 26
Missionary Societies, 255,

257
Danubian Principalities, 305
Darjeeling, 126
Darwin, C., and theFuegians,

160
Dasraj, Rev. W. H., 132
Davida, a teacher, 70
Dawson, Mr., 54
Dealtry, Bishop, 30
Deccan, the, gx
Dehra Diln, 89, 279
Deir el Kamar, 216
Delaware, the, 229
Delhi, 27, 40, 200, 218
Demerara, 64, 65, xo8, 229
Deolie, ii8

Deri Ghazi Khan, 90
Des Granges, 54
Despard, Rev. G. P., 159
Devon, 100
Dhavalas, the, 136
Dherds, the, X36
Dhuleep Singh, estate of, 18
Diboll, Pastor, 46
Diego Garcia, 33
Dinajepore, 40
Dindigal, 32:5
Dirks, H., 254
Djimma, 258
Djokjokarta, 252
Dober, Leonhard, 228
Dobrashim, Dr., 300
Dodds, Rev. R. J., 280
Dog-rib Indians, loi
DoU, Mr. H. F., 184

Mr., jun., 185

Domati, 127

Dondo, 291

Doneh, 253

Douglas, Rev. Carstairs, 166

Dowlaishwarani, 282

Druzes, the, 216

Dudgeon, Dr., 54

Duff, Dr. A., 125, 138

Duff, the, 6s

Duff Mission College, 138

Duke Town, 117

Duncan^ Rev. Dr. J., 307

Duma, 253

Dunedin, See of, 35

Dunwell, Rev. J., 108

Durbhanga, 241

Durumas, 132

Dutch Missionary Society, 249

Reformed Missionary

Society, 250
Dwight, Dr., 170
DyaJks, the, 240

Easson, Rev. H., 280

East, Dr. J., 45

East London Institute, 204

Eastern Equatorial Africa,
See of, 82

Ebner, Rev. John, 6a

Ebute Meta, 80

Edinburgh Medical Mission-
ary Society, 297

Edkins, Rev. Jos., 53

Edm9nds, Mr., 62

Education in India, 56

Edwards, Sir H., 90

Egede, Hans, 255

Egedesminde, 25s

Egypt J 85, 172, 209, 228, 287,

30s
Eichler, Rev. E. R., 53
Eilet, 258
Eimeo, 66
Ein^s, the, 243
Eitel, Dr., 52
Elavarasananthal, 185

Jndex.

347

Elgam, the, iss
£1 Hauta, 14a
Elim, 261
Eliot, John, 17
El Karey, Mr., 48
Ella, Rev. S., 73
Elliaiipunni, 183
EUice Islands, 7a
Elliott, Mr., 63
Ellis, Rev. Wm., S9. °1
Elmslie, Rev. Dr., 90
Emmett, Rev. J. D., 104
Empfundiswein, 213

England, 284, 307

Entakamu, 193

Episcopal Church Missionary
Society of U.S.A., 272

Erhardt, Christian, 228,

Eriswell, estate at, i8

Eromanga, \ia

Esquimaux, the, loi

Euphrates College, 266

Evans, Rev. J. C, 150

Rev. R., 152

Ewart, Dr. D., 138

Exley, Rev. R. I., 133

Eyre, Rev. J., 63

Fray Bentos, 162
Frayle Muerto, 162
Frederikshaab, 255
Free Church of Scotland Fo-
reign Missions, 138, 307
Freewill Baptists, 293
French, Bishop, 88
French and Swiss Missionary

Societies, 260
Frere Town, 82
Frey, Mr. C. G., 303
Friendly Islands, 65, 106
Friends' Foreign Mission As-
sociation, 187
Friends' Medical ^ Mission
among the Armenians, 300

Friends Syrian Mission, 191

Frost, Mr., 243

Fry, Dr., 58

Fugisawa, 291

Fuh-Chow, QS. 96

Fuh-Kien, 96

Fuller, Andrew, 38

Rev. W. R., 133

the pastors, 46

Faizabad, 88

Falkland Islands, IS9, 160

Farler, Archdeacon, 174

Female Association for Pro-
moting Christianity among
the Women of the East, 220

Female education in the East,
progress of, 56

Fenn, Rev. D., 92

Rev. J., 93

Fenwick, Mr., 184

Ferguson, Bishop, 274

Fernando Po, 155

Fianarantsoa, 6z

Fiji. 25, 35, 106, no

Finland Missionary Society,

259
Fishe, Edward, 182
Fisk, Fidelia, 172
Flato, Mr., 243
Foochow, 266
Forbes, Mr., 55
Foreign Christian Missionary

Society, 284
Foreman, Rev. J., 65
Formosa, 168, 222
Forsyth, Rev. N., 54
Fort Rupert, Z02
Fosenhaus, Rev. F., 233
Foster, Rev. Arnold, 53
Foulah, 79, 105
Fourah Bay, 79
Fox, Alfred L., X91

Rev. H. W., 93

Dr. J. T., 190

Fiance, 303

Frank, a Malagasy, 190

Gaboon, 280
Galatz, 308.

Galbraith, Rev. S. R., 280
Gallas, the, 132, 246
Galle, 108, 214
Galpin, Rev. F. W., 133
Gan-hwuy, 182
Gardiner, Capt. Allen, 158
Garos, the, 148
Garrettson, Rev. F., 104
Gates, Rev. W., 132
Gayfoid, Charles, 188
Gaza, 8s
Gell, Bishop, 30
General Assembly of the Pres-
byterian Church of Ireland,
135
General Baptist Missionary
Society, 114

General Council of Lutheran
Church in America, 282

George I., his letter to Ziegen-
balg, 26

George Town, 65
1 George's Bay, 156

Germany, 303, 305

Geyzel, Mr. Van, 185

Gherrapoonjee, 148, 150

Gilbert Island, 72, 266

Gill, Rev. George, 69

Rev. Wm., 69

Rev. W. W., 69

Gillison, Dr., 53

Gilmour, Rev. J., 54

Giriama country, 82

Glasgow, Rev. J., 13s „ .

Glasgow Missionary Society
116

Gobat, Bishop, 84

Godaweri, 243

Godthaab, 255, 256

Gogo, 13s, 220

Golbanti, 132

Gold Coast, 108, 234, 243

Goldie, Rev. H., 117

Gflnds, the, 88, 109

Gootz, 57

Gorakpur, 88

Gordon, Rev. Andrew, 287

— Rev. E. C, 84

Rev. G. M.,90

Rev. J. D., 142

Hon. J. H., 141

Keith, 25

Mr., 54, 142

Patrick, 25

Gossner, Pastor, 28
Gossner's Missionary Society,

240
Govan, Rev. W., 140
GraaffReinet, 62
Graff, Mr., 243
Graham's Town, 33, 107
Grant, Capt., 83

Asahel, 172

Gray, Bishop, 33

Grazipore, 241

Great Namaqualand, 107, 238,

240
Greece, 171, 286
Green, Kev. J. L., 67
Greenland, 229, 255
Grenfell, Mr., 47
Grey, Sir G., testimony of, 99
Griffiths, Rev. David, 59

Dr. G., 151

Gring, Rev. A. D., 285
Griquatown, 63
GrBning, Mr., 243
Grundler, Mr., 26
Guiana, 228

Guinness, Rev. H. G., 204
Gujarat, 127, 135, 194

. Tract and Book Society,

136
Gujranwala', 287
Gunga Dhor, baptism of, 114
Gurdaspur, 287
Gwamba, the, 261
Gyanoba Powar, 184

Ha, 244

Hadfield, Bishop, 100

Rev., J. 73

Hahn, Rev. C. H., 259
Haichung, 119
Haig, General, 86, 93
Hail, Rev. J. B. 271
Hak-ka country, 168, 222, 235,

269
Hakodate, 97
Hall, G., 265

Rev. W. N., 123

Hamadan, 171

348

Index.

Hamberg, Rev. Mr., 235

Hamilton, Rev. R., 63

Hamlin. Dr., 169, x/o

Hands, Rev. J., $$

Hang-Chow, 95, 96, 97, 269

Hankcy, W. A. Eg., kindness
of, 6s

Hankow, 53, 112, x8i, 213,
276

Hannington, Bishop, 82

Hanson, Rev. F. R., 275

Hardie, Rev. C, 71

Hardwar, 279

Harley House Institute, 204

Harper, Rev. J., 62

Harpoot, a66

Harrell, Dr., 277

Harris, Rev. G. A., 70

Harris School, Madras, 91

Hasbeiya, 216

Hasell, Rev. Mr., 89

Hassan, 2x4

Hau-hau superstition, 99

Hausa, 79

Haven, J., 228

Hawksworth, Mr., 93

Hayti, 277, 280, 283

Hayward, Mr., 67

Heath, Rev. T., 71

Hebich, Rev, S., 235

Heine, Mr., 243

Heise, Mr., 243

Helm, Mr., 63

Heman, Dr. C. F., his esti-
mate of Jewish converts,

309

Hemel-en-Aarde, 230

Hendriks, Mr., 253

Henry, Mr., 65

Henry Venftj the, 81

Henry Wright^ the, 82

Herero country, 260

Hermannsburg Lutheran Mis-
sion, 246

Hernberg, Mr., 241

Hervey Islands, 68

Hessenauer, Dr. G., 192

Hibernian Bible Society, 319

Hill, Rev. A., 257 .

Rev. R., 279

Rev. W., 114

Himalayas, the, 90

Hinderer, Rev. Mr., 79

Hislop, Rev. S., 140

Hislop Missionary College,
X40

Hobart Town, 106

Hobbs, Mr., 92

Hobson, Dr., 51

Hodeidah, 86

Hodson, Rev. T., 106

Hoemle, Rev. Mr., 89

Hoffmann, Rev. W., 233

Hogg, Rev. Reynold, 38

Holland, 303

Holly, Bishop, 274, 277

Holstenborg, 355, 256

Holy Land, the, 209, 305

Holzenburg, Mr., 241

Home and Foreign Missionary
Society of American Metho-
dist Episcopal Church, 290

Ho-nan, 182

Honduras, 1x2

Hong Kong, 32, 51, 95, 166,
266

Honolulu, 35

Honor^, Mr., 243

Hope Fountain, 63

Vaie,x93

Horden, Bishop, 100

Horner, Rev. J., 105

Horton, Rev. W., 106

Hoshangabad, 188

Hough, Rev. J., 91

Houghton, Rev. J., 132

Howell, Rev. W., 55

Howrah, 40

Huahine, 67

Hubbard, Rev. A. R., 27

Hughes, Dr. A. D., 152

Rev. G., 149

— — Rev. J., 314

Hu-nan, 182

Hunt, Rev. J., iio

Hu-peh, 181, 1S2

Hutchin, Rev. J. J. K., 70

Hutchinson, Rev. J., 106

Hydahs, the, 102

Hyderabad, 30, 91, 109

Idadan, 79

Ibo, 79

Ichang, 127

Ihorofiong, X17

Ikotana, X17

Ikunetu, X17

Imad-ud-din, Rev. Dr., 89

Imerina, 61

Impolweni, X41

India ;—

Agarpara, 89

Agra, 40, 87, 88, 219

Ahmedabad, 135, 220

Ahmednagar, 31, 325

Ajmere. 118

Aligarh, 88

Allahabad, 40, 88

Almora, 55

Amritsar, 89

Arkonam, X26

Assam, 268

Auand, 136, 220

Aurangabad, 91

Azimgarh. 83

Baddep;ama, 94

Banchi, 241

Bangalore, 55, 105

Banlealu, 222

Battacaloa, X09, 2x4

Bealara, 379

Beawr, xi8

India ;—
Belgaum, 55
Bellary, 55
Benares, 40, 55, 88, 188, 211,

2x3, 2x8
Bengal, X38, 213, 218
Berhampur, 57, 114
Bethania, 257
Betul, 258
Bhagalpur, 83
Bhawani, 27
Bombay, 31, 41, gi, 105,

log, 126, 139, ig4
BorsaJd, X36, 220
Burdwan, 88
Burmah, 25, xog
Buxar, 241
Calcutta, 26, 54, 83, X05, 109,

126, X38, X94
Calicut, 234
Canara, 233, 234
Cawnpore, 26
Ceylon, 31, 41, 94, X05, xo8,

X85, 194, 209, 2x3, 228,265
Chamba, X27
Cherra, 15X
Chladvara. 258
Chinsurah, 54

Chota Nagpore, 28, 240, 241
Chupra, 24 x
Cochin, 92
Coimbatoor, 55
Colombo, 4x, 94, X08, x35,

194,2x4
Coorg, 234
Cotta, 94
Cuddalore, 30
Cuddapah, 55
Cuttack, XZ4
Cutwa, 40
Dacca, 40
Darjeelmg, 126
Deccan, gi
Dehra Dun, 89, 279
Delhi, 27, 40, 200, 3x8
Deolie, xx8
Deri Ghazi Khan, 90
Dinajepore, 40
Dindi^, 325
Dowlaishwaraoi, 282
Durbhanga^ 24X
Elavarasananthal, 185
EUiaripunni, X85
Faizabad, 88
Galle, X08, 214
Godaweri, 243
Gogo, X3S, 220
Gooty, 57
Gorakpur, 88
Grazipore, 341
Gujerat, 127. X35, xgj,
Gujranwala, 287
Gurdaspur, 287
Hardwar, 279
Hassan, sx 4
Himalayas, 90

Index.

349

India:—

Hoshangabad, i88
Hyderabad, 30, 91, 109
Jaffna, 94, 109, 214, 266
Jagurupad, 282
Jaunpur, 88
Jessore, 40
Jeypore, 118
Jhelum, 287
Jobalpur, 88
Jodh^ore, xi8
Jowai, 149, 152
Jubbulpore, 188
Kairk, 136
Kalimpong, 126
Kalmunai, 214
Kandy, 41, 94, xo8, 214
Kangra, 90
Kankhal, 279
Kashmir, 90
Kattiwar, 135
Khadsawphra, 152
Khandesh, 9X
Khasia, 148
Kotgur, 90
Krishnagar, 87, 88
Kungankulum, 185
Kumaul, 27
Kurrachee, 91
Lahore, 28, go
Leh, 231

Luckaow, 88, 109, 211
Madras, 23, 29, 55, gi, 105,
X09, 126, X39, 194, 2x3, 2x8
Madura, 265
Mahratta, 234
Mailputhur, 185
Mairang, 152
Malabar, 233, 234
Malacca, 32
Maleg^, gx
Manargudi, 106
Mangalore, 233
Marathi, 265
Masulipatam, g3
Mattiabrooz, 126
Mawphlang, 151
Melnattam, xo6
Miligiri, 234
Mirat, 87
Mirzapore, 55
MonghjT, 40
Multan, 90
Muzufferporej 241
Mysore, 105, xog
Nagar, 109
Nagercoil, 55
Nag;pore, 139
Narsinghpur, 258
Nasik, 91

Negapatam, xo6, xcg
Neyoor, 58
Nicobar Islands, 228
Nimpani, 258
Nongklow, 152
Nongsawlia, X49

India : —

North, 323

Nusseerabad, xiS

Oodeypore, 1x8

Ootacamund, 4X

Orissa, xx4

Palamcottah, 55, 92

Paniput, 27

Pareychaley, 58

Pasrur, 287

Pathankot, 287

Patna, 40

Penang, 32

Perambur, 184

Peshawar, go

Pind Dadan Khan, 90

Pipli, X14

Point Pedro, 2x4

Poonah, 4X, gx, X39

Poonamallee, X84

Poorbandar, 135

Punjab, 89, 127, 2x8, 223

Puri, X14

Quetta, 90

Quilon, 58

Radschamnadri, 243

Rajahmundry, 282

Rajkot, Z20

Raj pur, 279

Rajputana, 88, 117, ix?, 133

Ramapatam, 269

Ramnad, 30

Ramporc Bauleah, X67, x68,

222
Raneekhet, 57
Rangoon, 3X
Ratnapura, 41
Kiwan, 27
Roorkee, 279
Saharanpur, 279
St. Thomas's Mount, x8 \
Salem, 55
Samuleotta, 282
Santalia, 88
Sarubalpur, X14
Saugor, 258
Secundra, 8g
Serampore, 39, 228
Shangpoong, 152
Sharanpur, gx
Sheila, X51

Sherrapoonjee, 148, 150
Shervarry Hills, 257
Shillong, X5X
Sialkot, X27, 287
bikhim, X26
Siloam, 257
Sindh, 90
Singapore, 32
Singrowli, 57
Sittaljeri, 258
Sohagpur, X89
Sooratpore, 241
Surat, 220
Sylhet, 149, 153
Tallipudi, 282

India:—

Tanjore, 23, 30, 245

Teluguland, 30,93, 243, 246,
268, 282

Tinnevelly, 30, 91, 183

i'odgurh, 118

Tranquebar, 23, 26, 228, 245

Travancore, 55, 92

Trevandrum, 58

Trichinopoly, 23, 30, 109

Trikalore, 257

Trincomalee, 214

Tripatoor, 57

Tulleygaum, 184

Tumkur, 214

Ulwar, 1x8

Uva, 109

Vellore, 126

Velpur, 282

Vizagapatam, 54

Vizianagram, 57
Indian Female Normal School

and Instruction Society, 21X
Indians, American, 17, 20, 21,

280
Innocent, Rev. I., X23
Inyati, 63
loannine, 171
Irish Presbyterian Church,

Foreign Missions, 135, 309
Ispahan, 86,
Italy, 270, 287, 303
- — , King of, testimonial

from, x6x

Jabalpur, 88
Jackson, Rev. J. S., 27
Jaffa, 85
Jaffna, 94, xog, 214

College, 266

Jagurupad, 282
Jamtiahs, the, X48>
Jakobshavn, 255, 256
Jamaica, 43, 44, 64, xx6, 130,

229
Jameson, Rev. W., 1x7
Janke, Mr., 241
Jansz, P., 254
Japan, 25, 32, 43, 97, 98, irg,

209, 223, 266j 27X, 280
Japan : —
" Fugisawa, 291

Hakodate, 97

Kagoshima, 98

Kiu-shiu, 98
. Kob^, 269

Kumamoto, gS

Kyoto, 266

Nagasaki, 97

Nagiya, zgi

Osaka, g7, 277

Saga, gS

Sendal, 269

Seudai, 285

Shikoku, 98

350

Index,

Japan :—

Shimonoseki, 269

Tamagata, 285

Tokio, 43, 97, 269, 277, 285

Tokushima, 98

Yedo, 97

Yezo, 98

Yokohama, 269, 291
Jaques, Aug., 261
Jassy, 308
Jaunpur, 88
Java, 250, B52, 254
Jeddah, 86
Jefferson, Rev. J., 65
Jennings, Rev. M. J., 27
Jerusalem, 85, 230
Jessore, 40

Jews, Missions to the, 301
Jeypore, 118
Jhelum, 287
Jodhpore, 118
John, Rev. Griffith, 53; 01

tract work, 323

Miss, IS3

Jacob, 184

Johns, David, 59
Johnson, Rev. S., 80

Yen. H., 8i

Rev. W. A. B., 78

Johnston, Rev. Jas., 166

Rev. R., 139

Jone^Rev. A. G., 42

Rev. Daniel, 14^

Rev. David, 59

Eli, 191

Rev. H., 171

Rev. J. P., 153

—— Rev. John, 72, 152
Mrs., 59

- Sybil, igi
— — Rev. S., 149

Rev. Thos., 148

Rev. T. J., 151

Jormws, 132
Jowai, 149, 152
Jowett, 84
Jubbulpore, 188
Judson, Rev. A., 265
Julianehaab, 235, 256

Kabinda, 293
KabyleMission, 202
Kaffraria, 33, 62, 107, 1 18,

140, 192, 237
Kagoshima, 98
Kai Ping, 123
Kair^, 136
Kalian, 266

Kali Masjid Girls' School, 37
Kalimpong, 126
Kalmunai, 214
Kalopothakesj Dr., 171
Kama, the chief, zio
Kandy, 41, 94, 108, 214
Kangra, 90

Kankhal, 279

Kan-suh, 182

Kanye, 03

Kashmir, 90

Kat River, 62

Kattiawar, 135

Kawiri, 253

Keith- Falconer, Hon. I., 142

Kenia, 83

Kennedy, Rev. A., 117

Keppel, rS9

Kerr, Rev. A., 135

Keta, 244

Kettering, Missionary meeting

at, 38
Khadsawphra, 152
Khamiesberg, 107
Khandesh, 91
Kharryas, the, 241
Khasia, 148
Khasis, the, 148
Kiang-si, 182
Kiang-su, 182
Kicherer, Mr., 62
Kiermander, Mr., 25
Kilima Njaro, £2
Kimpoko, 292
KincoHth, 102
King William's Town, 62
Kingdon, Ibraham, 190
Kingston, W. I., 43
Kinhwa, 269
Kinngani, 176
Kisulutini, 82
Kitching, Chr., 44
Kitiksheans, the, 102
Kiu-shiu, 98
Klein, Rev. F. A., 85
Knibb, Rev. Wm., 44
Knox, John, pledge of, 138
Knudsen, Rev. Mr., 245
Kobe. 269
Koelle, Dr., 79
K61s, the, 28, 93, 240, 241
Korbro, 62
Korea, 119

Koshi Koshi, Yen , 93
Kotarians, the, 241
Kotgur, 90

Kramer, Rev. C. A., 62
Krapf. Dr., 81

Krause, Rev. E. R. W., 68, 69
Krishnagar, 87, 88
Ku-Cheng, 96
Kumamoto, 98
Kunama, 258
Kungankulum, 185
Kuper Island, 20
Kurrachee, 91
Kuruman, 63
Kwa-gutl Indians, 102
Kwang-si, 182
Kwan-tung, 95
Kwin-Sam, 269
Kwei-Chau, xea
Kyoto Training School, 266

Labrador, 228, 230

Lacey, Rev. C, 114

Ladies' Association for the
Support of Bible-Women
and Zenana Work in con-
nection with the Baptist
Missionary Society, 218

Ladies' Auxiliary Wesleyan
Mission Society, 112, 213

Lagos, 79, 80, 213, 269

Lahej, bultan of, 142

Lahore, 28, 90

Laidler, Mr., 55

Lake, Gen., 90

Langdon, Mr., 214

Laos, the, 280

Lapland, 228

Larkas, the, 241

Lassing, Dr., 277

Latakia, 280, 281

Lattakoo, 63

Launceston, 106

Lawes, Rev. F. E., 70

Rev. W. G., 70, 74

Lawrence, Lord, 90

Rev. W. N,,69

Lawry, Rev. W., 106

Laws, Rev. Dr., 141

Le Brun, Rev. J. J., 59

Lebanon, the, 142, 191, 216

Lebanon Schools, 172

Lebanon Schools Soc'ety, 142

Lechler, Rev. R., 235

Lee, Mr., 54

Lees, Rev. Jonathan, 53

Legge, Rev. Dr. J., 51

Leghorn, 308

Leh, 231

Leighj Rev. S., 105, 106

Leipzig Evangelical Lutheran
Missionary Society, 245

Leipzig Society Mission to
Jews, 309

Leitch, Rev. C. C, 58

Leke, 80

Lepers in India, Mission to,
201

Lepers, Moravian Missions
among, 230

Le Resouvenir, 64

Leupolt, Rev. C. B., 88

Levant, the, 209

Levant ^ible Agejicy, 318

Lewis, Rev. T., 65

Rev. W., 149

Mrs., 149

Mrs. C. B., 218

Liaoyang, X19

Liberia, 234, 271, 272, 274,280,
287, 292

Lichtenstein, Rabbi, 307

Lidros, 172

Liele, George, labours of, 43

Lifu, 73

Liggins, Rev. J., 276

Lihooison, Mr., 241

Index,

3SI

Li Hung Chang, liberality of,

Lima, x62

Limbah, xii

Liniiey, Charles, i88

Lish,Mr.,i48

Little Namaqualand, 105

Livingstone, Dr., his Nasik
boys, 8z

Livingstone Inland Mission,
205

Livingstonia Mission, 141

Lloyd, Miss, 216

Loclchart, Dr., 52

Lockwood, Rev. H., 275

Lokoja, 80

London City Mission to Jews,
309

Medical Missionary So-
ciety, 2^

Missionary Society, 50

Society for Promoting

Christianity among the
Jews, 303

Long Parliament, Ordinance
of, 18

Long, Rev. Mr., 89

Lo-Nguong, 96

Lota, 162

Lovedale Institution, 140

Loveless, Rev. W. C, SS

Lowe, Dr., 58

Loyalty Islands, 72

Lucas, Sergt.-Major, 107

Lucknow, 88, 109, 211

Lukoma, 175, 176

Macao, 51

Macarthy's Island, 108
Macdonald, Rev. A., 71
- — Mr., 109

Rev. J.1I38

Macfarlane, Rev. W,, 126
Macgowan, Rev. J., 52
Machray, Bishop, 100
Macintyre, Rev. J., 119
Mackay, Mr., 84

Dr.W. S.,138

Mackenzie, Bishop, 174

Dr., S3

'— Rev. John, 63
— ^ Riverj.See of, loi
Maclagan, Gen., 90
Madagascar, 25, 34, 59, 189
Madras, 23, 29, 55, 91, 105,

109, 126, 139, 213, 218
Madura, 265
-Mafeking, zio
Magila, 174, 177
Magomero, 174
Magwangwara, the, 175
Mahratta, 234
Mailin, Rev. Dr. J., 280
Maitputhur, 185
Mairang, 152

MalabaTj 233, 234
— — Synan Church, the, 93
Malacca, 32
Malas, the, 93
Maleg^m, 91
Maleyah, the, 257
Malta, 84
Malua, 71
Mamboia, 84
Manargudi, 106
Manchuria, 119, 137
Mangaia, 68
Mangalore, 233
Mangs, the, 91
Manitoba, zoo
Manono, 7Z
Maoris, the, 243
Maples, Archdeacon, 17S
Mar Athanasius, 93

Mara, Rev. J., 133

Marathi, the, 265
Martf, 72

Maretu, a teacher, 70

Maronites, the, 2x6

Maroons, the, 229

Marquesas Islands, 65

Marsden, Rev. S., 98

Marshall Islands, 266

Marshman, Dr., labours of, 39

Marsovan, 266

Martin, Col., 90

Rev. G., Z19

Rev. W., 119

Martyn, Henry, 86

Masasi, Z74, Z77

Mdsik Pairika, the, a mission
newspaper, X26

Massachusetts Society for
Promotion of Christian
Knowledge, 324

Massawa, 258

Masulipatam, 93

Mataka's, 177

Matebeleland, 63, Z07

Mather, Rev. Dr., 55

Matope, X75

Mattiabrooz, z?6

Maundrell, Yen. H., 98

Mauritius, 33, 93, 108, 237

Mausinano, 253

Mawphlang, X5Z

Maylott, Rev. D T., zs5

McCague, Rev. T., 287

McCheyne, Rev. R. M., 306

McFarlane, Rev. Dr. S., 73,74

McKee, Rev. J., 135
McK-enny, Rev. J., Z05
M'KuUo, 258
Mkuzi, X77

M'Laren, Rev. J., 140
McLean, Bishop, zoo
McLeod, Sir D., 90
McMuUeu, Rev. J., Z04
Meadows, Mr., 92
Medhurst, Rev. W. H., 52
Medical Missions, 22, 295

Mediterranean Mission, the, 84

Meech, Rev. S, E., 54

Melanesia, 35

Melbourne, X24, 130

Melius, Supt., 246

Melnattam, zo6

Mende, 79

Mennonite Society for the
Propagation of the Gospel
in the Dutch Colonies, 254

Mensa, 258

Meriahs, the, 1x4

Mergaridja, 248

Merrick, Rev. Jos., 45

Messenger of Peace ^ the, 69

Messine, 28x

Metcalfe, Rachel, X87, 188

Meten, Z42

Metheny, Rev..Dr. D., 280, 281

Methodist New Connexion
Missionary Society, 123

Metlakahtla, Z02

Mexico, 266, 270, 280

Michael Abel, 184

Micklethwaite, Rev. W., Z31

Mid-China, See of, 96

Middleton, Bishop, 26

Milagiri, 231

Mildmay Mission to the Jews

309

Miller, E. C, 191

Rev. Dr. W., 139

Mills, Rev. W., 7Z

Milman, Bishop, receives Kol
converts, 29

Milne, Rev. W., sx

Minor, Rev. L. B., 273

Mirat, 87

Mirzapore, 55

Misozwe, 177

Mission to Lepers in India, 2ci

Missionary Leaves Associa-
tion, Z99

Mitchell, Dr. J. M., Z39

Mr. J., 139

Moffat, Rev. Robert, 63
Mohawks, 20
Mohicans, language of, Z7
Mokhtara, 2x6
Molepolole, 63
Molopo, the, Z07
Mombasa, 81
Monastir, X71
Monghyr, 40
Mongolia, 54

Monkden, xz9

Montgomery, Sir R., go

Rev. R., Z35

Monthly Tract Society, 324

Moorea, 66

Moosonee, See of, zoo

Moravian Missions, 227

Morocco, 203

Morrison, Rev. Dr., 51

Moscow, 25

352

Index,

Mosquito Coast, 230
Mott, Mr. and Mrs., 216
Moule, Bishop, 96

Yen. A. £., 96

Mount Vaughan, 273
Mpwapwa, 84
Msalafa, 84
Mtesa, King, 83
Mud Lake, so
Mudnabatty, 39
Muirhead, Rev. W., 52
Mullens, Dr., 60
Multan, 90
Mundas, the, 241
Mun Keu Liang, 269
Munro, Col., 93
Murdoch, Dr. J., 326
Murray, Rev. A. W., 71, 74
—^ Mrs., 74
— Island, 74
Muzufferpore, 241
Mwanga, King, 84
Mysore, 105, 109

Naas River, 102

Nablous, 48

Nagar, the, log

Nagas, the, 148

Nagasaki, 97

Nagercoil, 55

Nagiya, 291

Nagpore, 139

Naicker caste, the, 185

Namaqualand, 62, 1051 1071

238, 240
Nanking, Tteaty of, 95
Narsinghpur, 258
Nasick, 82, 91
Natal, 33, 107, 140, 237, 266
National Bible Society of

Scotland, 313, 316
Naval and Military Bible

Society, 313
Navigators Islands, 71
Nazareth, 85, 298
Negapatam, xo6, 109
Nelson, See of, 35
Nepisene, 255
Nesbit, Mr., 139
Nestorians, the, 171, 266
Netherlands Bible Society, 320
■ - '■ Missionary Society, 248
New, Rev. C, 131

■ Rev. J., 131

New Amsterdam, 65

New Brunswick, 20

New England, Missions in,

New England Company, 17

New England Tract Society,

32s
New Guinea, 74, 240, 253
New Hebrides, 72, 141
New HermannsDurg, 246
New South Wales, 105, 106,

New York Female Society for
Promotion of Schools in
Africa, 273

New York Religious Tract
Society, 325

New Zealand, 25, 34, 98, 106,
no, 122, 130, 155, 243, 246

Newala, X77

Newchwang, 119, 137

Newell, S.. 265

Newman, H. S , 188

Neyoor, 58

Nhomgue-a-Pepe, 291

Nias, 238

Nicholl, Mr., 131

Nicobar Island, 228

Niger, the, 80

Nimpani, 258

Ningpo, 95, 96, 119, 133, 269

Ning-Taik, 96

Nisbet, Rev. Dr. H., 71

Nitschmann, David, 228

Niud, 70

Niven, Rev. W., n6

Noble, Mr. H., 184

Rev. R., 93

Nongklow, Rajah of, 152

Nongsawlia, 149

Norfolk Island, 55

North Africa Mission, 202

China, See of, 96

German Missionary So-
ciety, 243

Pacific Institute, 266

Norway Mission to Jews, 309

Norwegian Bible Society, 320

Missionary Society. 190

Nott, Mr., 66

S., 26s

Nourojee, Rev. D., 139

Nova Scotia, 104

Nowroji, Rev. K., 91

Nupe^ 79

Nusainyeh, the, 281

Nusseerabad, xxS

Nyanza Mission, 83

Nyassa Lake, 141, 175, 176

OcHS.Rev. C.,2S7
Ode Ondo, 80
Ogbomoshaw, 269
Ohler, Rev. Th., 233
Old Calabar, 117
Omenak, 255, 256
Ondonga, 259
O'NeilT, Mr. T., 83
Onitsha, So
Oodeypore, iiS
Ooshooia, 159, 160
Ootacamund, 41
Orange Free State, 33, 237
Orange River, 107
Orissa, 114

Orsmond, Rev. J. M., 67
Osaka, 97, 277
Oson, Rev. J., 373

OtagOj 243

Otaheite, 65

Ottawa, S.P.C.K., grant to

See of, 22
Otterspoor, Mr., 253
Owen, Re\'. G., 54

Rev. John, 314

Rev. W,, 53

Pabante, 254

Padfield, Rev. J. E.. 94

Pai Marire superstition, the,

Paio, a teacher, 73
Pakhoi, 96
Palamcottah, 55, 92
Palestine, 48, 85, 172, 191, 192,

266
Pamock, Rev. T., 130
Panama, 162
Pao-ting-fu, 266
Pareychaley, 58
Paris Society for Evangelical

Missions, 26a
Parker, Bishop, 82
Parkin, Rev. J., 130
Parry, Rev. R., 149
Parsees, the, 139
Parson, Mr., 109
Pasrur, 287
Patagones, 162.
Paterson, Rev. J., n6

Dr., 143

Pathankot, 287
Patidars, the, 136
Patna, 40

Patteson, Bishop, 35
Payne, Bishop, 73
Paysandu, 162
Feace^ The, 47
Pearce, George, 41

Samuel, 38

Rev. T. W,, S3

Pearse, Rev. A., 68, 76

Mr. Geo.* 202

Pearson, E. C, 191

Pechili, X23

Peet, Mr., 93

Peggs, Rev. J., 114

Pekalongan, 252

Pekin, S3, 95, 266

Pella, 62

Penang, 32

Perambur, 184

Perkins, Dr., 170, 172

Pemambuco, 162

Perrick, Bishop, 274

Persia, 86, 171, 209, 228, 266,

s8o
Perth, W A., S.P.C.K.^ grant

to See of, 33
Peru, 16a
Peshawar, 90
Pettitt, Mr., 93
Pfander, 84

Index.

353

Philippo, J. M., 44

Philippopolis, 171

Phillips, Rev. C., 8o

Pietermaritzburg, 141

Pigott, Rev. H. R., 41

Pike, Rev. J. C, 114

Rev. J. G., 114

Pillans, Rev. Jphn, 60

Pilmoor, Rev. J., 104

Pind Dadan Khan, 90

Pines, Isle of, 72

Pinkham, Bishop, loi

Pinnock, Pastor, 46

Pipli, H4

Piraeus, the, 171

Pitman, Rev, C., 69

Plaatberg, 107

Piatt, Rev. a, 68

Plumstead, missionary farm
at, z8

Poerworedjo, 252

Point Ptdro, 214

Poland, 303

Pomare, the chief, conversion
of, 66

Pondos, the, 107

Pongas, West Indian Mission
to. 34

PoQgo-Andongo, 292

Poole, Bishop, 98

Poona, 41, 9X, i.y\

Poonamallee, 184

Poorbandar, 13s

Porapora, 68 •

Port Arthur, 106

Port-au-Prince, 277

Port Lokkoh, 79

Port Moresby, 74

Post, Mr., li erality of, 64

Potts, Rev. J. S., 131

Mr. T., his gilt to Carey,

Praslin, 34

Pratt, Rev. G., 71

Presbyterian Church of Eng-
land Foreign Missions, z66

Church of England Mis-
sion to Jews, 309

Church of Ireland Mis-
sion to Jews, 309

Price, Rev. W. S., 8?

Primitive Methodist Mission-
ary Society, 155

Prince, Dr. G. K.,45

Prince Edward Island, 122

Pritchard, Dr., 54

Pritchett, Mr., 54

Pryse, Rev. W., 149

Publication Societies, 311

Punjab, 89, 127, 218, ^23

Puri, 114

Qu'AppeLle, See of, loi
Queensland, no, 122, Z55
Quetta, 90, 244

Quiah country, 79
Quilon, 58
Quinti, 21
Quorra, the, 8i

Rabbinowitz, Mr., 307

Radama, King, 59

Radama II., King, 59

Radschamnadri, 243

Rae, Rev. J., 142

Ragland, Mr., 92

Raiatea, 67

Rainy, M^ss, 145

Rajahgopaul, Rev. J., 139

Rajahmundry, 282

Rajkot, 220

Raj pot, 13s

Rajpiir, 279

Rajputana, 88, 117, 118, 135

Raleigh, Sir Walter, his dona-
tion to Missions, 17

Ramallah, xqz, 192

Ramapatam, 269

R&m Chunder, 27

Ramnad, 30

Rampore, 222

Rampore Bauleah, 167, 168,
222

Ranavalopa I., Queen, 59

11^ Queen, 63

III., Queen, 61

Randri, 28

Raneekhet, 57

Rangoon, 31, 245, 268

Rarotonga, 68

Rasalama, death of, 59

Rath, Rev. F., 259

Ratnapura, 41

Read, Rev. jas., 62

Rebmann, Rev. J., 81

Rebson, Mr., 241

Red River, 100
^Rees, Mr., 63

Reformed Church in the
U.S.A., 286

Presbyterian Church in

the U.S.A., 172, 2S1

Presbyterian General

Synod in North America,
279

Spanish Church, the, 163

Relief Church, the, 116
Reugious Tract Society, 522
Rhenish Missionary Society,

23S
Rhenius, Mr., 92
Rhoon, 253
Ribbentrop, Dr., 241
Rice, L., 26s
Rice Lake, 20
Richard, Rev. Timothy, 42
Richards, Dr. O., 149

Rev. W. E., 68

Richardson, George, 187
Ridgemount, 65

Riemmschneider, Mr., 243

hiis, Rev. A., 235

Rikatia, 261

Ringeltaube, Rev. W. T., 55

Rio Claro, 162

Rio Janeiro, 162

Rio Pongas, 78

Rittenbenk, 255

Riwari, 27

Robb, Rev. Dr. A., 117

Robber Island, 230

Robert College, Constanti-
nople, 968

Robert Money School, 91

Roberts, Rev. H., 149, 150

Rev. John, 150

Robinson, Rev. J. A., 81

Rock Fountain, 193

Rodrigu^s, 33

Roe( kev. H., 155

Roman Catholic Missions, see
Appendix

Roorkee, 279

Rosario, 162

Ross, Rev. B., X40

— : — Rev. J., 119, 140

Rev, R., 140

Kptuna, 72

Rouse, Rev, G. H., 41

Rovuma, 175

Rowe, Rev, John, 43

Rev. J., 123

Royle, Rev. Henry, 69

Ruapaki, 243

Rubis, the, 156

Rupert's Land, See of, 100

Russell, Bishop, 96

Russia, 25, 54, 233. 307

Russian Bible Society, 313

Ryland, J,, sen., 37

jun., effect of Carey's

sermon on, 38

Sadler, Rev. J., 52

Saga, 98

Sahara, 203

Saharanpur, 279

St. Croix, 229

St, Domingo, 45, 283

St. Helena, 34

St. Jan, 229

St. John's, 33

St. Kitts, 229

St, Mary's-on-tb,e-Gambia, 1 08

St. Paul de Loanda, 291

St. Stephen's High School

and College, Delhi, 201
St. Thomas, 229
St. Thomas's Mount, 184
Sakalara, 189
Saker, Rev. Alfred, 46
Sale, Mrs., 218
Salem, 55
Sallar, Mr., 155
Salonica, 171

2 A

354

Index.

Salt, 8s
Sal to, 162

Salvation Army, 194
Samoan Islands, 7X
Samokov, 171
Samoyedes, 228
SamUleottu, 282
Sandwich Islands, 266
Sandys, Mr., 27

Rev. Mr., 89

San Faulo, 162

ledro, 112

Santa Isabel, 155
Santals, the, 88
Santhals, icg, 241
Santiago, 163
Santo, 162
San Salvador, 47
Sarah Tucker Female Institu-
tion, 92
Sargent, Bishop, 92
Saribas, the converts among,

32
Sarubalpur, 114
Saskatchewan, See of, 100
Satthianadan, Rev. W. T., 91
Saugor, 258

Savage, Rev. Dr. T. S., 273
Savage Island, 70
Saville, Rev. A. T., 67
Sawaii, 71
Scandinavifi, 284
Schanse, 266
Schereshe\vsky, Rev. S. I. J.,

27s
Schmid, Dr. H. E., 276
Schmidt, George, 228
Sch5n, Rev. J. F., 80
Schott, Rev. O., 233
Schumann, Solomon, 228
Schwartz, Rev. Dr. C, 250

C. F., 27, 26

Scott, Rev. C. G., 279

Rev. Geo. , 279

Scottish Book and Tract

Society, 324
Missionary Society, the,

116
Secession Church, the, 116
*— Synod, the, 135
Secundra, 89
Seden, Rev. J., 132
Selwyn, Bishop, 34, 99
Sendal, 269
Serampore, 39, 228
Seudai, 285
Seventh Day Baptist Mission,

292
Sewell, Jos. S., 188, 189
Seychelles Archipelago, 33, 95
Shaikh Othman, 142
Shanars, the, 72
Shanghai, 52, 95, 96, 269, 275,

292
Shangpoong, 152
Shan-si, 42, 182

Shan-tung, 42, 123, 182
Shaouhing, 95, 96
Sharanpur, 91
Shashing, 269
Shaw, Rev. B., 105, 107

Rev. G. A., 61

Rev. W., 107

Shawbury, 213

Sheldon, Rev. J-, 91

Sheila, 151

Shen-si, 182

Sherbro country, 79

Sherrapoonjee, 148, 150

Shervarry Hills, 257

Sheshadri, Rev. Dr., 139

Shikoku, 98

Shillong, 151

Shiluyane, 261

Shimonoseki, 269

Shonga, 80

Shoolbred, Rev. Dr. W., 118

Short, Rev. G., 90

Shoshong, 63, tig

Shweir, 142

Sialkot, 127, 287

Siam, 266, 269, 280

Siberia, 54, 228

Si-chuen, 182

Sierra Leone, 78, 108, 130

Sikhim, Independent, 126

Siloam, 257

Simpson, Rev. J., 116

Sindh, go

Singapore, 32, 168, 222

Singrowli, 57

Sioux, the, loi

Sittaljeri, 358

Six Nations, 20

Skelton, Rev. T., 27

Slave tribe, the, 101

Sleigh, Rev. J., 73

Smith, Bishop, 93

Lieut. G. S., 83

Rev. J., 64

Rev. John, 157

Dr. T., 138

Prof. T., I4S

Rev.W., 87

Smyrna, 3t«
Smythies, Bishop, 175
Snow, Capt. Parlter, 159
Soakonora, 253
Society for Promoting Chris-
tian Knowledge, 22, 313,

Society for Promoting Female
Education in the East, 209

Society for the Propagation
of the Gospel, 24

Society Islands, 68

Socrapranata, Sadrach, 252

Soga, Tiyo, 118

Rev, Dr. W. A., 118

Sohagpur, 189

Somali coast, the, 86

Somalis, the, 1 42

Somerville, 140
Somes, Rev. W. H , 32
Sonatz, Mr., 241
Soochow, 269
Sooratpore, 241
Soothifi, Rev. W. S., 133
South American Missionary

Society, 158
South Australia, no, 122, iS5
South Seas :—

Aitutaki, 68

Cape York, 74

Caroline Islands, 266

Eimeo, 66

Ellice Islands, 72

Eromanga, 142

Fiji, 25, 35, 106, 110

Friendly Islands, 65, 106

Gilbert Island, 72, 266

Hervey I±.lands, 68

Huahine, 67

Lifu, 73

Loyalty Islands, 72

M^ua, 71

Mangaia, 68

Manono, 71

Martf, 72

Marquesas Islands, 65

Marshall Islands, 266

Moorea, ^S

Murray Island, 74

Navigators' Islands, 71

New Hebride--, 72, 141

Niu^, 70

Otaheite, 65

Pines, Isle of, 72

Porapora, 68

Kalatea, 67

Rarotonga, 68

Rotuma, 72

Samoan Islands, 71

Sandwich Islands, 266

Savage Island, 70

Savaii, 71

Society Islands, 68

Tahaa, 67

Tahiti, 65

Tanna, 71

Tokelau Island, 72

Tonga, 106

Tutuila, 71

Upolu, 71

Uvea, 73

Vavau, 106
Southern Baptist Missionary

Convention, 269
Southertt Cross^ the, 35
Spain, 265
Spanish Town, 43
Speechly, Bishop, 93
Speke, journeys of, 83
Spencer, Bishop, 29
Stack, Christian, 228

Matthew, 228

Stallybrass, Rev. E., 54
Stanley, travels of, 83

Stanley Falls, 47

Pool, 47

Start, Rev. Mr., 240

Steere, Bishop, 174

SteinkoplF, Rev. Dr., 314

Stellaland, no

Stephens, Rev. C. L., 152

Stern, Rev. H. A., 305

Stevenson, Rev. U., 14S

Stewart, Rev. Dr., 140, 141

J. C. E., 141

Stirling, Bishop, 159, 160

Stockholm. Society M ssion to
Jews, 3cg

Stoddard, Mr., 172

Straits, the, 209

Strasshurg, 308

Street, Louisa, x88, 189

Sarah, 188, 183

Strict Baptist Mission, 184

Stronach, Rev. A., 52

Rev. J., 52

Stuart, Bishop, 88, too

Stuigeon, Rev. T., 45

Suadea, 2°2

Sukkertoppen, 255

Sumatra, 238, 254

Sundanese, 24S

Surat, 13S, 220

Surinam, 229

Susu tribes, 78

Suter, the Misses, 211

Sutton, Rev. A., 114

Swallow, Rev. R., 133

Mrs., 133

Swan, Rev. w., 54

Swatow, z68, 222, 269

Swaziland, no

Sweden, 108

Swedish Bible Society, 313

Evangelical National So-
ciety, 258

Swiss Free Church Missions,
261

Sydbay, 255

Sykes, Rev. Dr., 149

Mr., 63

Sylhet, 149, 153

Symington, Prof. W., zeal of.

Synod of Ulster, the, 135
Syria, 142, 172, X91, 216, 266,

280, 286
Syrian Protestant College, 172

Tabriz, 171

Tahaa, 67

Tahiti, 65

Taiku, 266

Taita country, 82

Tallapudi, 282

Tamagata, 285

Tamatave, bombardment of,

6x
Tamato^, conversion of, 67
Tamil Coolie Mission, the, 94

Index,

Tamils, the, 245

Tang collieries, the, 123

Tanganyika, Lake, 63, 141

Tanjore, 23, 30, 245

Tanna, 71

Tapio Zelle, 307

Taranaki, 243

Tarsus, 281

Tasmania, 106, no, 155

Taungs, 63

Tawhiao, Ring, 90

Taylor, Bishop, Missions of,

291
-f! — Gen., 90

Rev. Jos., 55

Rev. J. H., 180

Tegal, 252
Teheran, 171
Teki, 243

Telford, James, 205
Teluguland, 30, 93, 243, 246,

268, 282
Tembus, the, 107
Tenison, Archbishop, 24
Thaba 'Nchu, 107
Thomas, Mr. H., 184

Revi J., 106

Mr. John, 38

Mr., 63, 92

Thomason, Rev. Mr., 87
Thompson, Mr., 131

Mrs. B., 2i6

Mr. J. M., 273

Thomson, Rev. J. B., 63

Dr., 171

Quintin, 46

Dr. T. S., 58

Mr., 140

Threlfall, Rev. W., 107
Threlkeld, Rev. L. E., 67
Tibet, 230
Tieling, 119
Tientsin, 53, 123, 266

Treaty of, 95

Tierra del Fuego, 158
Tiinne, 79

Tinnevelly, 30, 91, 185
Tinson, Joshua, 44
Tobago, 64, 229
Todgurh, 118
Tokelau Island, 72
Tokio, 43, 97, 269, 277, 285
Tokushima, 98
Tomlin, Rev. J., 148
Tonga, 106
Toungoo, 268
Townend, Rev. J., 130
Townsend, Mr., 79
Tozer, Bishop of, 174
Tract Societies, 322
Tranquebar, 23, 26, 228, 245
Transkei, the, n8
Transvaal, the, no, 237, 261
Travancore, 55* 92
Trevandrun, 58
Trichinopoly, 23, 30, log |

355

Trjkalore, 257
Trincomalee, 214
Trinidad, 45, 64, 116, 117, 271
Trintarian Bible Society, 320
Tripatoor, 57
Tripoli, 172
Tristan d'Acuna, 34
Tritton, J., Esq., on the

Congo, 46
Truscott, Rev. T., 131
Tsimshean Indians, the, 102
Tucker, Mr. F., 194

Rev. J. T., 92

Tuke, J. H.,188

Tukudh tribe, the, 10 1

Tulleygaum, 184

Tumkur, 214

I'ungcho, 266, 269

Tunis, 203

Turkey, 203, 265, 271, 284,

305*307 '
Turkish Missions Aid Society,

it9
Turks Islands, 45
Turner, Mr. F. S.,S3

Rev. Dr. G., 71

Tutuila, 71

Tyerman, Rev, J., 130
Tyre, 216

Uganda, 83

Ujiji, 64

Ukerewe, 83

Ulwar, 118

Umba, 177

Umpukane, 107

Union Church of Japan, 119

United Brethren Missions,
227

United Metljodist Free
Churches Missionary So-
ciety, 130

United Presbyterian Church
Missions, zz6, 2S7

United Presbyterian Church
of North America, 280

United States Society for
Missions to Jews, 309

Universities' Missions to Cen-
tral Africa, 174

Unyamwezi, 84

Upernivik, 255, 256

Upolu, 71

Urambo, 64

Uraons, the, 241

Uruguay, 162

Usagara Hills, 84

Usambara, 173

Utrecht Missionary Society,

253
Uva, 109
Uvea, 73
Uyui, 84

Vaal River, 107
Valdezia, 261

35*5

Index.

Valett, Mr., 243 .

Vanderkemp, Dr., 62

Vaughan, Rev. Mr., 89

Vavau, 106

Vei, 79

Vellore, 126

Velpur, 282

Vermont Religious Tract

Society, 325
Veukataramiah, Rev. A., 139
Victoria, 32, 95, 110, 122, 155,

230» 23s
— — Nyanza, 83
Vidaf, Bishop, 78
Vitu, 258

Vivian, Rev. J. C, 68
Vizagapatam, 54
Vizianagram, 57
Volkner, Mr., 99, 243
Volo, 171
Volta River, 228

Waddell, Rev. H. M., n6,
117

Waiapu, 35, 100

Wakefield, Rev. T., 131

Waldmeier, Theoph., 192

Walker, Geo. W., 187

WalUs, Mrs. B., 38

Walmsley, Rev. S., 131

Wanika, the, 82

Ward, Mr., 39

Wardner, Mr. N., 292

Warren, Rev. G., 105

Warrener, Rev. W., 104

Watkin, Rev. J., 107

Watson, Rev. J., 116

Rev. John, 157

Dr. J. R., 42

Way, Rev. J., 122

Rev. L., gift of, 302

Waya, 244

Weeks, Bishop, 78

Weir, Rev. E., 271

Weitbrecht, Rev. Mr., 8g

Wellington, 35, 100

Welsh Calvinistic Methodist
Foreign Missionary Society,
148

Wenchow, 133
'^Wenger, Dr., 41

Wesley, Abraham, 105

John, 25

Wesleyan Association, 130

Methodist Missionary So-
ciety, 104

ReformerF, 130

Wesleyville, 107
West, Rev. J., 100
West AustrEuia, ixo
Westcott, Prof , on Bible work.

West Indies: —

Antigua, 104, 229

Arcadia, 65

Bahamas, 45, 112

Barbados, 229

Berbice, 64

British Guiana, 64

Calabar, 45

Demerara, 64, 65, 108, 229

George Town, 65

Hayti, 277, 280, 283

Honduras, 112

Jamaica, 43, 64, xrd, 130,
229

Le Resouvenir, 64

Ridgemount, 65

St. Croix, 229

St. Domingo, 45, 283

St. Jan, 229

St. Kitts, 229

St. Thomas, 229

San Pedro, 112

Tobago, 64, 229

Trinidad, 45, 64, zx6, 117,
271

Turks Islands, 45
Westphalian Society Mission

to Jews, 309
Whang Hien, 269
Whately, Miss, 85, 172
Wheeler, Daniel, 187
White, Rev. W. J., 43
Whitewright, Rev. J. S., 42
Whitley, Rev. J. C, 29
Wilberforce, Wm., his testi-
mony to Baptist mission-
aries, 39
Wilhelm, Rev. Mr., 251
Wilkinson, Rev. J., 309
William Charles Jones Hos-
pital, 97
Williams, Bishop, 100, 276,

277
— ^ Rev. Daniel, will of, 19
-^— Rev. Jas., 149
^— Rev- Jolm, 67, 63, 70,

71, 142

John H., 189

-— Rev. Jos., 62

Rev. Wm., 151

Williamson, Rev. Dr. A., 119
Wilson, Bishop, 87
Dr. J., 139

Wilson Mission College, 139
—— Mrs-, 219

— Rev. R., 53
Winter, Rev. R. R., 27
Wohlers, Mr., 243
Wolf, Mr., 243
Wolfe, Rev. j. R., 96 ^
Woman's Board of Miss:ons,

268 _ _

Women's Missionary Associa-
tion, 167

Misirionary A-^sociation

of the Presbyterian Church
of England, 222

Societies, 207, 293

Woodside, Rev. J., 279
Woolya, 159
Woolner, Rev. J., 131
Worboys, Rev. C, 131
Wray, Rev. J., 64
Wuchang, 53, 276
Wuitemberg Mission to Jews,
309

Yam BO, 86

Yates, Dr. Holt, 169, 170, 281

Dr. Wm., 40

Yedo, 97

Yezo, 98

Yokohama, 269, 291

Yoruba, 79, in

Youcon River, loi

Young, Bishop, lor

Col., 145

Rev. C. G., 169

Mr , 52

Young Men's Auxiliary Edu-
cation and Missionary So-
ciety of New York, 273

Yun-nan, 122, 182

Zachleh, 216

Zafarwal, 287

Zahlels, 172

Zak River, 62

Zanzibar, 174, 17s

Zeila, 86

Zeisberger, David, 228

Zeller, 84

Zenana work, 57, 145, 224

Medical College, 224 : sec

Wofttan^ Fetnaie, 290
Ziegenbalg, 23, 26
Ziemann, Mr., 241
Zuidema, Rev. Mr., 251
Zululand, 33, no, 19s, 246

LONDON: PRINTED BY WILLIAM CLOWES AND SONS, LIMITED,
STAMFORD STREET AND CHARING CROSS.

MISSIONARY HANBBOOK ADVERTISER. i

ZENANA BIBLE AND MEDICAL MISSION,

Or Indian Female Normal School and Instruction Society.

In co-operation with tlie CViurch IVIissionary and otiier Protestant iVlissionary
Societies in india. Estabiislied 1852.

The Committee very earnestly appeal for Funds.

The object of the Society is threefold, viz. : —

1. To send to the women of India the Cospel, by means of Female Missionaries.

2. To alleviate their sufferings in sickness, and minister to their spiritual need, through
the agency of duly qualified Lady Medical Missionaries.

3. To promote education, especially among the higher classes, based on Holy Scripture ^

PLEASE APPLY FOR SUMMARY OF REPORT.

There are 120,000,000 of women in India, one-third of whom are
oomputed to be shut up in Zenanas. They can only be reached by
means of female aerents ; and if they are not taugrht the O-ospel by
female missionaries they cannot be taug'ht at all.

The annual income is altogether inadequate to toeet the claims made on
the Society. Pressing appeals constantly reach the Committee, to which
they are most anxious to respond, but they are unable to do so for want of
the necessary funds.

Contributions will be thanifully received by Lord Kinnaird, Treasurer;
or by the Secretary, at the Society's Office, 2, Adelphi Terrace, London, W. C.

Bankers-Messrs. RANSOM, BOUVERIE & CO.

SPANISH EVANGELISTIC MISSION,

CENTRE FIGUERAS (fiERONA), N.E. SPAIN,

CONSISTS of 7 Halls for preaching the Gospel, 5 Sunday Schools,
6 Day and Night Schools, Medical Mission, Orphans, Religious
Publications, including a monthly paper. El Heraldo, with illustrations from
British Workman ; International Sunday School Lesson Leaflets, &c ;
Evangelization of numerous towns and villages all over the Province.

Contributions will be thankfully received and acknowledged by the
Hon. Treasurer, Rev. J. C. Stewart Mathias, Aldringham, Saxmund-
ham, Suffolk ; or by Pastor Lopez Rodriguez, Figueras (Gerona), Spain.

MISSION TO LEPERS IN INDIA.

'THERE are said to be about Half a Million of Lepers in

•^ India. The above Mission (founded in 1874) seeks to give them the Gospel,
and to alleviate their sufferings by Medical aid. It is at present carrying on work at
Eighteen different centres, and in connection with Eight different Missionary Societies.
The Annual Report and pamphlets regarding the work may be obtained from the
Secretary, Welleslev C. Bailey, Esq., 17, Glengyle Terrace, Edinburgh, whtf will
gladly supply further information, and receive contributions. £6 will support a Leper
for One Year. £80 will supply a Christian Teacher to an Asylum for the same period.
About £150 to £!300 will, in the country districts, build an Asylum to hold Fiity

Inamtes.

2 MISSlONAR y HANDBOOK AD VERTISER.

AEMY SCRIPTURE READERS' and SOLDIERS' FRIEND SOCIETY^

4, TRAFALGAR SQUARE, CHARING CROSS.

Patrons:— HIS GRACE THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY,

Rev. Dr. EDGHILL, Chaplain-General.

President :— General Sir A. J. LAWRENCE, K.C.B.

Treasurer :—V. G. M. HOLT, Esq., G.C.B., 17, Whitehall Place.

Extract of Rule I.— The sole object of this Society is to spread the saving knowledge

of Christ among our Soldiers.

It has now 90 Scripture Readers on the list of the Society, of whom 24 are abroad and 66 at home,
ver this widely-scattered field of operation there have been made during" the past year many visits to
the sick and dyingf. The Scriptures have been read, Bible Class Meetings held, and Tracts and Books

distributed.

Contributions will be thankfully received by the Treasurer, V. G. M. HOLT, Esq., 17, Whitehall Place ;
at the National Provincial Bank of England, Piccadilly ; by the Secretary, Mr. William A. BLAKE, at
the Offices, No. 4, Trafalgar Square, W.C. ; or by Hon. Secretary, Colonel J. W. F. Sandwith.

General Baptist Migsionary Society,

MISSIONS IN ORISSA (INDIA) A ND ROME.

Contributions may be sent to the Secretary,

BsT. WILLIAM HILL, Mission House, 60, Wilson Street, Derby,

Or to tlie Treasurer,

Mi?. WILLIAM BELL BEMBEIDaE, Kipley, near Derby.

Loisrisoijr SOCIETY
FOR PROMOTING CHRISTIANITY AMONG THE JEWS.

Offices— 16, LINCOLN'S INN FIELDS, W.C.

Patron: The Lord ARCHBistiop of Canterbury.
Aresldent ; Sir John H. Kennaway, Eart.i M. P. | Treaaxirer : John Deacon, Esq.
Beoretary : Rev. W. Flemino, LL.B. | Assist. Secretary : Rev. W.T. Gidney, M.A.

_ls^ distinctively a Cliurch of ^gland Society, which for 79 years has promoted
Christiaaity amongst the Jews, who were God's agents in first making Icnown the
Gospel to the Gentiles (Rom. xi. 30. 31).

Contributions will be thankfully received by the Secretaries, who will gladly
transmit its Publications to any one willing to promote its object. Cheques and Money
Orders on the General Post Office should be crossed Wiluams, Deacon & Co.

UNITED PR ESBYTERIAN CHURCH.

SYNODIC AL PUBLICATIONS.

Missionary Hecord. Monthly, irf. Jfissionary Intelligence. Life and Work of
the Church.

Children's JJIagazine. Monthly, id. Missionary and other Subjects.

Also issued from the Pitbltcations O^ce*

XJnited Presbyterian Magazine. Monthly, Ad. Church Wotk in all carts of

the World. "

Eeuana Quarterly, id. Church's Work amongst Women in Africa, India, and
China.

Edinduegh i UNITED PRESBYTERIAN COLLEGE BUILDINGS.

■MISSIONARY ITANDSOOk ADVERTlSMSi

;Mondon .Association

IN AID OF THB

MORAVIAN MISSIONS. ^

ESTABLISHED 1817.

— «-S«e!5— -

The Moa/vViAN Missions are the olddat Protestant Missions to
the heathen>

They were established in 1732 — and have sent forth 2,300 "labourers'
into the harvest."

Occupying 118 Stations, amongst Qreenlanders and Eskimoes— •
Hottentots and Kaffirs — Negroes and Redskins — Tibetans and Aborigines
— there are at present 335 European and Native Agents with Congre-
gations, numbering in the aggregate more than 83,000 souls.

NEW FIELDS LIE OPEN. LABOURERS WAIT TO EHTER.
FUNDS ARE URGENTLY NEEDED.

0^«-29, Ely Place, Cletital Sjmtttra : Rev. W. WETTON COX.

HoLBORN, E.C. ' SBcretarg: Mr. GEORGE "E. ROBERTS.

OUR ^INDIAN -5- SISTERS,

THE QUARTERLY MAGAZINE OF

THE LADIES' ASSOCIATION FOR THE SUPPORT OF ZENANA
WORK AND BIBLE WOMEN IN INDIA,

In connection with the BAPTIST MISSIONARY SOCIETY.

_M|j.'HIS Magazine gives information each quarter both of Home opera-
^ tions and of Missionary Work in India, and contains accounts of
Missionary Meetings held in different parts of this Country, and letters
from the Lady Agents in the Mission Field.

PRICE 2d., or by Post 2|cl,

London : ELLIOT STOCK, 63, Paternoster Row, E.C.

a 2

4 MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER.

BRITISH SOCIETY FOR THE

Propagation tt. Gospel Among the Jews,

ESTABLISHEDJ842.

President— W. G. HABEKSHOIT, Esq.

This Society undertakes a work beyond the aim and capability of
ordinary Missionary Societies. It is founded on an unsectarian basis, and
receives its support from Christians of all denominations. Its Committee
and Agents belong to several Christian bodies, and its Honorary
Secretaries are A. Saphir, D.D., and J. H. RiGG, D.D.

It has upwards of lOO who carry the Gospel to the Jews in England,
Germany, Austria, Russia, Turkey, and the Holy Land. Tracts and
Copies of the Scriptures are circulated. Many Jews have by this Society
been led to believe that "Jesus is the Christ." Much good has been done
among the thousands of Jews in London by the Missionaries, by the House
of Call, and by the new Mission House, with its important Medical
Missions.

INCREASED FUNDS ARE URGENTLY NEEDED, and will be
thankfully received by the Secretary, Rev. J. Dunlop, at the Office,
g6, Great Russell Street, Bloorasbury, London.

€bang^lical dontimntal ^nrietg.

Treasurer: John Cunliffe, Esq. | Secretary: Rev. R. S. Ashton, B.A,

Office:

13, BLOMFIELD STREET, LONDON WALL, E.G.

OBJECT. — The spread of the Gospel in Europe through the Agency
of native Pastors, Evangelists, &c.

<Ut/ 03E&3EC
IK PRANCE^S Agents supported and 3 Stations aided.
IN BELaiXJII— 4 AgentB, and Evangelistic work aided in
Brussels and Namur.

IN ITALY— 8 Agents, and Work aided in Sicily and Naples.

IN SPAIN-5 Stations.

IN BOHEMIA— 7 StatiouB, and othel' help rendered.

Income for 1886-7, ;^3>oi9'

MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER.

THE EDINBURGH MEDICAL MISSIONARY SOCIETY'S

QUARTERLY PAPER

Communicates the most recent Medical Missionary intelligence from all
parts of the world, as well as information regarding the work of the
Society at home. Price One Shilling per annmn, post free, from the
Rev. John Lowe, F.R.C.S.E., Secretary and Superintendent, Medical
Mission House, 56, George Square, Edinburgh.

SECOND EDITION. Price 5s.

MEDICAL MISSIONS:

THEIR PLACE AND POWER.

The Rev. JOHN LOWE, F.R.C.S.E.,

SECRETARY OF THE EDINBURGH MEDICAL MISSIONARY SOCIETY, AND,
SUPERINTENDENT OF ITS TRAINING INSTITUTION.

WITH INTRODUCTION
By Sir WILLIAM MUIR, K.C.S.I., LL.D., D.C.L.,

PRINCIPAL OF THE UNIVERSITY OF EDINBURGH.

LONDON: T. FISHER UNWIN.

Mr. Lowe, 56, George Square, Edinburgh will send the
Book to any address on receipt of Postal Order for 4J. 6^'.,
including Postage.

" It would be almost impossible to speak too favourably of this book
It is beautifully written, and deserves to be widely circulated." — The
Presbyterian Messenger.

" Those who wish to understand the subject of Medical Missions
cannot do better than study this book thoroughly.''— T^^J* Litersry World.

6 MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER.

Smenth Edition. Peeper cavers, is, Cloth gilt, with large coloured Map, zs. 6d,

CHINA'S SPIRITUAL

NEED AND CLAIMS.

By Rev. J. HUDSON TAYLOR,

M.R.C.S., F.R.aS.

WITH NUMEROUS ILLUSTRATIONS AND DIAGRAMS.
CONSPECTUS OF PROTESTANT MISSIONS IN CHINA (j/i^///r

ai a glance the population, of the Provinces, the number of Missionaries in each,
the Stations they occupy^ and the Societies to which they belong) ;

TABLES OF MISSION STATIONS, Etc., Etc.

"The array of facts and figures collated by Mr. Taylor, not tospealc of the
striking diagrams (which bring thevastness and spiritual destitution of China into strong
relief) and the many artistic engravings illustrative of Chinese life and scenery, combine
t9 make this a perfectly unique production." — The Christian,

"A most attractively got-up and well-illustrated volume. But these are its least
charms. The story of faith and work told in it should be read by every earnest Chris-
tian. It is a mine of wealth for the missionary speaker, and deserves a prominent place
in missionary literature." — Wesleyaii Methodist Magazine,

Motithly, price One Penny.

« CHINA'S MILLION'S." Edited by Rev. J. Hudson Taylor.

" Before I read * China's Millions' I felt very little interest in mission work, for I
knew almost nothing about the real, living work ; but since I have traced it month by
month — seen the missionaries depart, traced them on their voyage, and watched them,
in the strength of the Lord, grappling with their difficulties — I feel myself one with them,
and long to follow their bright example." — Extract /ro^n Letter.

" The letters [in China's Millions] bring much stimulus and blessing to our own
souls. I find it so, and it brings the workers so near to us, keeps them in our remem-
brance at the ' Throne of Grace,' for often as we read we have to close the book and lift
up our hearts in prayer for them and China, and great refreshing comes to ue, and it
sustains our interests in them as no other missionary magazine ever did ; and as Iread
of their faith and self-denying love, my own heart is enlarged, and the little magazine is
a means of grace." — Extract from Letter.

Paper hoards, is. 6d. Cloth gilt, aj. 6d.
" CHINA'S MILLIONS " YEARLY VOLtTME.

" As a record of noble purposes and worthy deeds, * China's Millions ' is unsurpassed
by any missionary annual." — The Wesleyati Methodist Magasine.

" It is full of interest and cannot fail to kindle and deepen loving sympathy with the
great missionary cause. As a recent donor to the Mission testified, * If it were more
widely read, you would want neither men nor money.' It is beautifully, almost sumptu-
ously, bound, and if placed on the drawing-room table will excite an interest that a more
modest cover would probably fail to awaken." — The Record.

yitst published^ IS. 6d. ; paper, is.

DAYS OF BLESSIira IN" INTiAlTD CHINA. Being an
Account of Meetings lield in the Province of Shan-si, with an Introduction by
J. Hudson Taylor, m.r.c.s., f.r.g.s.

LoijOQN ; MORGAN & SCOTT, iz, Patfrnoster Buildings, E.C.

MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER,

Cloth gilt, gilt edges, 5s. 6d. Pajier boards, 2s. 6d,
FIFTEENTH THOUSAND.

The Evaiigelisation of the World;

A RECORD OF CONSECRATION AND AN APPEAL.

By B. BROOMHALL, Secretary of the China Inland Mission.

London : MORGAN & SCOTT, 12, PATERNOSTER BUILDINGS.

''PHIS is a most remarkable book. . . . It is one of the most powerful
X appeals for Foreign Missions issued in our time, and altogether per-
haps the best handbook that exists for preachers and speakers in their
behalf. — TAe Church Missionary Intelligencer and Record.

A BOOK for all who Ipve, or would fain love. Christian missions ; it iq
quickening and arousing as a band of military music. — The Wesleyan
Methodist Magazine.

IT is rich in holy utterances and inspiring information. — The Sword and
the Trowel.

TT ought to become a missionary classic, — The Christian,

MINE of wealth for all missionary speakers and preachers. — Christian
Miscellany.

S a stimulus to missionary zeal, we have seen nothing more excellent
than " The Evangelisation of the World." — Sunday School Chronicle.

IT is one of the best books conceivable to put into the hands of young
men and women. Its paragraphs are a history, a poem, a prophecy,
all at once. Short, suggestive, on fire with God's Spirit. — Missionary
Review of the World, New York.

THIS is a remarkable record and a thrilling appeal. . . . Such a book
should be read everywhere. — The Missionary Herald, Boston,

NOTICES OF THE SECOND AND ENLARGED EDITION.

IT should lie on every drawing-room table, be within reach in every
clergyman's study, and be given as a present to every Christian young
man. — The Church Missionary Intelligencer and Record.

E say, with more than common emphasis, that every Christian family
should possess this book. — The Christian^

g MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER.

iw i'kt tot,

President— THE MARCHIONESS OF AILS A.

Hon. Secretaries— Miss Ellen Rutt, Lower Clapton, N.E., and

Miss L. Hope, 7, Ovington Gardens, S.W.

Secretary — Miss Webb, 267, Vauxhall Bridge Road, S.W.

Cash Secretary— Miss Tait, 68, Wilberforce Road, N.

\1JIFTY-THREE years have elapsed since the establishment of the
W SOCIETY FOR PROMOTING FEMALE EDUCATION IN
THE EAST. It was formed for the purpose of giving instruction to
women in the Zenanas of India, and in their own homes in China. Thus
it is the oldest Zenana Society in existence. It was found impossible
then to carry the object of the Society into effect, for the doors of those
prison-homes were locked and double-barred. The Committee, therefore,
while biding their time, turned to School work, finding it more practicable
to collect and to teach children, especially of the lower classes, than to
reach those of more mature age and of higher social position. Beginning
with Schools in India and China, the work of the Society was subsequently
extended to other countries also, and now includes Japan, the Straits,
Africa, the Levant, and Persia.

The object of the Society has been strictly evangelistic — that of carrying
the Gospel to the homes of the East. To this end, education was felt to
be of great importance, in order that those who should be reached by these
missionaries might each be carefully instructed in the truths of the Christian
religion, enabled to read the Word of God for herself in her own tongue,
and qualified to impart her knowledge to others. Thus the object of the
Committee included evangelization, education, and training in teaching.

The work of the Society may be thus briefly summed up : — Zenana
Missions ; Medical Missions ; Village Missions ; work among the crowds
assembling at native festivals ; house and hut visiting ; boarding, day,
infant, and Sunday Schools ; Bible and sewing classes ; training native
Zenana missionaries, district visitors, schoolmistresses, and Bililewomen ;
mothers' meetings ; also branches of the Bible and Prayer Union, and of
the Young Women's Christian Association.

The souls that have been given to the Society's missionaries for their
hire, out of many nations and kindreds and people and tongues, are not to
be counted by human arithmetic. There are thousands now gladdening
the hearts of those who led them to the Saviour, adorning His doctrine,
and working in His service.

"This is the Lord's doing, and it is wonderful in our eyes."

The Committee very earnestly appeal for funds to enable them to carry
on, and to extend, their various operations.

MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER. 9

TURKISH MISSIONS' AID SOCIETY.

(FOUNDED 186 4.)

THE peculiar function of the Turkish Missions* Aid Society is, on the one hand, to
make known in this country the character and amount of the work which is being
carried forward, as well as the openings which occur from time to time ; and on the
other hand, to receive and distribute such pecuniary help as may be contributed by
well-wishers to the propagation of the Gospel in those interesting Lands of the Bible.

3P«0itjent: The Earl of Aberdeen. Etcasiitcr: The Lord Kinnaird.

Secretary : The Rev. T. W. Brown, d.d.

Cheques and Post Office Orders to be made payable to the Eev. T. W. BROWIT, D.D,

Secretary — 32, The Avenue, Bedford Park ^ Chiswick, London.

BRITISH and FOREIGN SAILORS' SOCIETY.

President— i:¥i^ Rt. Hon. XORD BRASSEY, K.C.B.

7V^«jMwr— THOMSON HANKEY, Esq., Bank of England.

Secretary— Rev. EDWARD W. MATTHEWS,

STATIONS. — London and the chief Ports in the United Kingdom and Europe.

AGENTS. — Some Sixty-three Agencies and Agents are supported wholly or in part by

this Society and its auxiliaries.

METHODS. — Bethel Services, Visitations, Literature (including Loan Libraries sent
afloat. Sailors' Magazine, Sailors' Hymn-Book, &c., &c.). Institutes, and Reading Rooms.
MANAGEMENT. — A responsible Board of Directors and Officers, who render annually
an account of their stewardship.

FUNDS. — ^Voluntary Contributions, in annual subscriptions and donations, and
legacies, which are much needed just now.

This .Society is worthy of your Sympathy and Support,

Society's Offices: SAILORS' INSTITUTE, Mercer Street, Shadwell, London, E

MISSIONARY BOOKS FOR THE YOUNG.

The Children of Madagascar. By H. F. Standing, of Antana-
narivo. With many Illustrations. Small 4to. 3;. ^d. cloth, gilt.
An account of Malagasy children, similar to " The Children of India," "Child Life in
Chinese Homes," &c. Written by one who has spent years in teaching them. The facts
are all first hand. Special attention has also been paid to the results of missionary work.

Child Life in Chinese Homes. By Mrs. Bryson, of Wuchang,

China. With many Illustrations. Small 4(0. 5^*. cloth boards.
** A handsome present for any boy or girl interested in mission work.'' — Illustrated
Missionary News.

The Children of India. Written for the Children of England by one

of their Friends. With Illustrations and Map. 4J. cloth, gilt edges.
" One of the best missionary books for children we have ever seen." — Record.
Peril and Adventure in Central Africa : being Illustrated Letters
to the Youngsters at Home. By the late Bishop Hannington. Illustrated
from Sketches by the Bishop. Crown 8vo. u. cloth.

Every-day Life in South India; or, The Story of Coopooswamey.

An Autobiography. With Engravings. 3J. td. cloth.
The incidents in this book are true, and they give a vivid picture of native life in the
Coimbatore district of India, No better book is in existence ior giving English boys and
girls an accurate account of how Hindu boys and girls live and learn to take their part
in the duties of life.

Tulsipur Fair. Glimpses of Missionary Life and Work in North India.
A Book for the Children. By the Rev. B. H. Badley, m.a., for Ten Years a
Missionary in North India. Illustrated. 4^. cloth, gilt.
'* An excellent book for children. It gives not only a description of a mela, or religious
fair, but an insight into the details of a missionary's vv^ork." — Church S. S. Magazine.

The Vanguard of the Christian Army; or, Sketches of Mis-
sionary Pioneers. Illustrated. Imperial i6mo. ss. cloth boards, gilt edges.

THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETV, 56, Paternoster Row, London.

MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER.

MISSIONARY BOOKS

Published by THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY.

AHONG- THE MONGOLS. By the Rev. James Gilmour, m.a.. of Pekin-

With Engravings. New Edition. Crown 8vo. SJ. ^d. cloth, gilt edges.
" No one who begins this book will leave it till the narrative ends,^ or doubt for an
instant that he has been enchained by something separate and distinct in literature,
something almost uncanny in the way it has gripped him, and made him sge for ever a
scene he never expected to see."— T'A^ Spectator*

LIFE ON THE CONGp. By W. Holman Bentley, of the Baptist Missionary
Society. With an Introduction by Rev, George Grenfell, Explorer of the Upper
Congo. With Illustrations. Crown 8vo. is. 6d. cloth.
"A graphic description of the vast country, its physical features, vegetationi cumate,
people, etc., with a sketch of mission work there."— T'-^^ Christian.

"A valuable little book." — Christian IVorld,
GOSPEL ETHNOLOGY. By S. R.- Pattison, f.g.s., Author of "The Religious
Topography of England," etc. With Illustrations. 5*. cloth. , n-

"The idea is, as far as we are aware, new, and the working out is clear and telling.
The object is to show the adaptability of the gospel to all races from actual facts. '—
British Weekly. .

" The first attempt to treat this subject from a thorough-going scientific standpoint.
A very powerful argument for the truth of C)a.r\si\zaXty."— English Churchman,

"A book to refer to for information not easily to be obtained otherwise."— C/i«r<:A
Missionary Intelligencer.

PIONEERING IN NEW GUINEA. By James Chalmers, of New

Guinea. With a Map, two Portraits, and Illustrations, by permission, from

Photographs b^ Lindt, of Melbourne, engraved by E. Whvhper. 8vo. -l^s. cloth.

"A very instructive volume. Mr. Chalmers has been at work for many years in New

Guinea as a missionary, and probably no white man is better known there. , . . The

book is one that should interest both the student and the ordinary reader. Mr.

Whymper's numerous engravings add greatly to its beauty and value."^7V?«ffj.

IN SOTTTHERN INDIA. By Mrs. Murray Mitchell, Author of "In India,

a Missionary's Wife among the Wild Tribes of South Bengal," etc. Map and Illus-
trations. Crown 8vo. ds. cloth boards.
" We can scarcely imagine a more interesting book than this for a missionary working
party or other circle where the picturesque rather than the deep is valued." — Record,

EVERYDAY LIFE IN CHINA ; or. Scenes along River and Road in the

Celestial Empire. By Edwin Joshua Dukes. With Illustrations, ^s. cloth.
" Mr. Dukes has used his common sense and imagination so as to be able to produce a
book which Englishmen who are not over conversant with the technicalities of religious
literature can read with pleasure and advantage." — Christian World.

THE GOSPEL IN SOUTH INDIA; or, Illustrations of the Religious Life ,

Experience, and Character of Hindu Christians. By the Rev. Samuel Mateer,

F-L.s., Author of " The Land of Charity," " Native Life in Tavancore,'* etc. With

Illustrations. Crown 8vo. 3^. 6rf. cloth boards.

" An unpretentious but touching narrative of the religious life, experience and character

of the Hindu Christian. These pages are full of instances of Gospel triumphs ; it will

afford a highly encouraging study to all who help in mission work, especially those who

purpose to spend their lives in the foreign field." — Christian.

GLIMPSES OP MAORI LAND. By A. R. Butler. Illustrated. Crown
8vo. SJ. cloth.

** Pervaded by a deeply religious tone, it is, nevertheless, written in a bright and
pleasant style, and is enlivened by not a few amusing anecdotes."— ^HwySeaw Mail.

" It affords nota little suggestive insight into the domesticlife of the converted Maori."
—Saturday Review.

^6, PATERNOSTER ROW; ANp qf all Bcokse;,lers,

MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER, \\

BAPTIST M ISSIONARY SOCIETY

(FOUNDED 1702)

WAS MISSION STATIONS in India (Bengal and the
^f^ North-West Provinces), Ceylon, China (the Provinces of
Shansi and Shantung), Japan, Palestine, Africa (the Lower
and Upper Congo River), the West Indies (Jamaica, the
Bahamas, Caicos, Turks Islands, San Domingo, and Trinidad),
and Europe (Brittany, Italy, and Norway).

%,xmw.tn :
W. R. RICKETT, Esq.

(Stmral Swaiarg :
ALFRED HENRY BAYNES, F.S.S.

gjissoaatiou ^tmlErg :
Rev. J. B. MYERS.

Messrs. BARCLAY, BEVAN, TRITTON, TWELLS & CO.,
54, Lombard Street, E.G.

All BemittanceB to be made to the General Secretary; Cheques
and Post Office Orders being made payable to ALFBED HENBY BAYN£S,
and crossed "BABCLAY & GO."

The Annual Accounts of the Society are made up on the 31st of
March in each year, previous to which date all contributions should be
forwarded.

FORM OF BEQUEST.
/ give to the Treasurer or Treasurers, for the time being, of the Baptist
Missionary Society, the sum of £ sterling, duty free, to he paia

exclusively out of such parts of my personal estate, not specifically bequeathed,
as may lawfully be given by will to charity, and not to abate unless there
should be no other fund for the payment in full of my other legacies, and in
snch case only rateably with my other fecu?iiary or general legacies.

I? MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER.

MISSIONARY BOOKS

PUBUSHED BY

THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY.

Old Highways in China. By Isabelle Williamson, of Chefoo.

Illustrations and Map. Crown 8vo. 5^. cloth boards.

"Mrs. Williamson writes naturally, and with ease. She has much that is interesting
to say, and we have no hesitation in recommending her book to those who wish to read
something new about an old subject." — Saturday Review.

" One of the most instructive and entertaining works of the kind we have ever met
vnth."—ScAooljHast8r,

Home Workers for Foreign Missions. By E. Jane Whately.

IS. 6d, cloth.
In the form of narrative Miss Whately has shown how best to work at home for
foreign missions, with a notice of some of the difficulties that beset the path of such
workers.

Life in the Southern Isles ; or, Scenes and Incidents in the South
Pacific and New Guinea. By the Rev. W. Wyatt Gill, b.a. With Maps and
Illustrations. Imp. i6mo. 5^. cloth boards, gilt edges.
The author has been engaged for nearly thirty years in missionary work in the South
Pacific. This volume gives an interesting account of the manners and customs, super-
stitions, and present condition of the natives of some of the Pacific Islands, and also
contains some valuable natural history notes.

Jottings from the Pacific. By W. Wyatt Gill, b.a., Author of

"Life in the Southern Isles," &c. Illustrated. 5s. cloth gilt.
*'These 'jottings' could only'come from, the pen of a writer who, like Mr. Gil',
combines considerable culture with long and intimate acquaintance with the South
Pacific." — Acadeiny,

Madagascar and France. With some account of the Island, Its
People, Its Resources, and Developments. By George A. Shaw, f.z.s., London
Mission, Tamatave. With Illustrations and Map. 6r. cloth.
" A substantial and in every way satisfactory book— thorough alike in its history, its
sociology, and its natural science." — Spectator.

New Guinea, Woric and Adventure in, 1877 to 1885. By James

Chalmers, and W. Wyatt Gill, b.a.. Author of "Life in the Southern
Isles," &c. With a Map and many Illustrations. Crown 8vo. dr. cloth boards.
"Altogether this volume should prove a welcome addition to our information about
New Guinea." — Aihenmum.

*\ The volume is so brightly written that it is more interesting than many a novel ;
while its information is so full, so varied, and so valuable, that it must rank as the
standard work on the subject." — Noncon/onnist.

Protestant Missions in India from their Comnnencement In

1706 to 1882. By the Rev. M. A. Sheering, m.a., ll.b. Newly Revised and
brought down to date. By the Rev. E. Storeow, formerly of Benares. With
four Maps, Crown Svo. ts, cloth boards.

Livingstone Anecdotes. A Sketch of the Career and Illustrations of
the Character of David Livingstone, Missionary, Traveller, Philanthropist. Bv
Dr. Macaulay. Crown Svo. u. 6rf. cloth.
"For a short and yet faithful life of Livingstone we know no better than this volume
of the 'Arecdote Series.'" — Record.

^ 56, PATEJ^NOSTER ROW, LONDON j and of a;,i, Booksellers.

MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISEk.

PUBLICATIONS OF THE

K.E LI G I OUS^fflR ACT^

iJTOlsr-CHRISTIAN RELIGION'S. Special Volume of Present

Day Tracts. Containing the Six Tracts, Nos. 14. 18, 25, 33, 46, 51* By Sir W.

MuiB, Drs. Legge, Murray Mitchell, and H. B. Reynolds. 2j. 6d. cloth boards.
JBTON-CHIlISTIAIir PHILOSOPHIES. Special Volume of the

"Present Day Tracts," containing Eight Tracts— Nos, 7, 8, 17, 29, 34, 40, 47, 48—

by Professors Blaikie, Radford Thomson, PorteKj Iverach> and the late Rev.

W. F. Wilkinson. 35-. ^d. cloth.
^HE HIGHER CRITICISM. Special Volume of Present Day

Tracts; containing Six Tracts by the Dean of Canterbury, the late Dean HowSon,

Principal Wage, and Professors A. B. BrUCe and F. Godet. 2J. 6rfl cloth boards.

BUDDHISM PAST AND PRESENT, By the Right Rev. J. H.
TiTCOMB, D.D., First Bishop of Rangoon. Crown 8vo., 3J. cloth.
"Dr. Titcomb has seen Buddhism at close quarters, and has had opportunities of
estimating its value as a factor in human life from practical experience. He has com-
pressed within the limits of a quite moderate-sized volume a great mass of information."

HIK"DUISM PAST AND PRESENT. By J. Murray Mitchell,

m.a.i ll.d. With an account of Recent Hindu Reformers, and a brief comparison

between Hinduism and Christianity. Crown 8vo., 4J. cloth.
" A praiseworthy attempt to present a popular view of a vast and important subject.
The author's experience and intelligence are equally reflected in his concise and clear
statement of the various modern movements among the religious bodies throughout
India." — Saturday Review.
ROMANISM : A Doctrinal and Historical Examination of the Creed

of Pope Pius IV. By R. C. Jenkins, m.a., Hon. Canon of Canterbury, sj. cloth.
" Canon Jenkins is a writer who, on the subject of the Roman controversy, may be

regarded as an authority He has laid a great number of ancient writers under

contribution to testify against the errors of the modern Church of Rome, and for those
who desire a short but accurate handbook on the subject, we can confidently recommend
this volume." — Literary World.

MAHOMET AND ISLAM. A Sketch of the Prophet's Life, from

original sources, and a brief outline of his Religion. By Sir William Muir,

K.C.S.I., LL.D., D.C.L., formerly Lieutenant Governor of the North- West Provinces of

India. With Illustrations and a large Map of Arabia. Crown 8vo., 4;. cloth boards.

"A pricis of the author's larger works, but it is a pricis done by the author, which

makes all the difference."— ^«^«r(^j' Review.

W^W BI0G^^PPIE^ wm. W^ PEGPIiE.

With Twelve Portraits. Each Volume is. 6d. cloth boards*

Volume I. contains Biographies
and Portraits of Luther, Calvin, Farel,
Melanchthon, RoUock, Wycliffe,Anselm,
Wesley, Durer, Dr, Johnson, Knox, and
John Hus. iJ. td. cloth boards.

Volume II. contains Biographies

and Portraits of Lord Lawrence,
James Clerk Maxwell, Paul Rabaut,
Augustine, Erasmus, Latimer, Cowper,
Tyndale, Baxter, Dr. Bugenhagen, Sir
David Brewster, and William Carey,
If. ^d. cloth boards.

Volume III. contains Biographies
and Portraits of Sidney, Wilberforce,
Charles Wesley, Shaftesbury, Chrysos-
tom, Francis Bacon, Howard, Morrison,
King Alfred, Judson, Whitefield, and
John Bacon, -ls. 6d. cloth boards.

Volume IV. contains Biographies
and Portraits of Chalmers, Livingstone,
Juan and Alfonso de Valdez,Eurder, John
a'Lasco, Isaac Watts, Alderman Kelly,
John Foxe, Christmas Evans, Palissy,
Faraday, and Gossner. zs. 6d. cloth bds.

These Biographies can also he had separately, at One Penny each^
56, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON; AND OF ALL BOOKSEIXERS.

MISSIONARY HANDBOOK ADVERTISER.

BY-PATHS OF BIBLE KNOWLEDGE.

1. Cleopatra's K'eedle. A History of the London Obelisk, with

an •Exposition of the Hieroglyphics. By the Rev. J. King, Lecturer for the
Palestine Exploration Fund. With Illustrations, 2J. (id. cloth.

2. I^resh Liglit from the Ancient Monuments. A Sketch of

the most striking Confirmations of the Bible from recent discoveries in Egypt,
Assyria, Babylonia, Palestine, and Asia Minor, By A. H. Savce, ll.d.. Deputy
Professor of Comparative Philology, Oxford, etc. With Facsimiles. 3^. cloth.

3. Becent Discoveries on the Temple Hill at Jerusalem.

By the Rev. J. King, m.a.. Authorised Lecturer for the Palestine Exploration
Fund. With Maps, Plans, and Illustrations, o-s. 6d. cloth.

4. Babylonian Life and History. By E. A. Wallis Budge, m.a.,

Cambridge, Assistant in the Department of Oriental Antiquities, British Museum.
Illustrated. 3^. cloth.

'5, Q-alilee in the Time of Christ. By Selah Merrill, d.d.,

Author of " East of the Jordan," etc. With a Map. zs, 6d. cloth.

6. Egypt and Syria. Their Physical Features in relation to Bible

History. By Sir J. W. Dawson, Principal of McGill College, Montreal, f.g.s.,
f.r.s. With many Illustrations. 3^-. cloth.

7. Assyria; its Princes, Priests and People. By A. H. Sayce,

M.A., LL.D., Author of '* Fresh Light from Ancient Monuments," "Introduction
to Ezra, Nehemiahj and Esther," etc. Illustrated. 3^. cloth.

8. The Dwellers on the Wile. Chapters on the Life, Literature,

History, and Customs of Ancient Egypt. By E. A. Wallis Budge^ msAi,
AsElstant in Department of Oriental Antiquities, British Museum. 3;. cloth.

9. The Diseases of the Bible. By Sir J. Risdon Bennett,

M.D., F.R^S., Ex-President of the Royal College of Physicians, ss. 6d. cloth.

10, Trees and Plants of the Bible. By W. H. Groser, B.Sc.

Illustrated. 3^. cloth.

SizpezLce Monthly. One Penny Weekly.

THE SUNDaTaT home.

SABBATH READING FOR EVERY
MEMBER OF THE FAMILY.

"In everything that constitutes a magaiinc
suitable for the Lord's Day, The Sukday at
Home takes the lead." — Christum.

"The Sunday at Home keeps up the high
character which has secured for it a world-wide
reputation amongst Protestant Christians of every
denomination."— £'k^/w/i Churchman,

".The Sunday at Home, >vith a large amount
of safe iiction, contains many admirable articles
The coloured engravings are remarkable both for
beauty and good taste."— 7i>«m.
, ."The volume of The Sunday at Home cannot
fail to be a welcome acquisition, whether in the
family circle, the reading-room, or the parochial
library."- ifffcA.

THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY, 56 PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON,
and op all booksellbrs.

MtSSlOl^ARV HANDBOOK ADVERTISER,

THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY,

S6, PATERNOSTER ROW, LONDON.

CHRISTIAN LITERATURE IN THE MISSION FIELD.

LIST of 191 IiAH"GUAGES, DIALECTS & CHAEACTBBS

In which the Religious Tract Society has carried on its operations .*—

^it

Manx

Romanzj Upper Eng-

Maltese ""

French

hadine

Spanish

Gaelic

Breton

Romanz, Lower

Spanish-Basque

Irish, Native

French-Basque

Italian

JudEEo-Spanish
Portuguese

Irish, Roman

Flemish

Latin

German

Magyar

Lettish, or Llvonian

Servian

Ditto, t-ow

Slavonian

Ostjak

Croatian

Dutch

Upper Wendish

Finnish

Romanian

Icelandic

Lower Wendish

Rutheniau

Wallo-Gipsy ;

Swedish

Czech

Polish

Bulgarian "
Tosk-Albanian

Danish

Russian

Lithuanian

Norwegian

Ditto, Wend

Saraogitian

Gheg-Albaman

Lapp

Dorpat-Esthonian

Greek, Modern

Ditto (Kvxner)

Reval-Esthonian

Ditto, Ancient

Turkish-Tartar, or

Oraon

Indo-Portuguese

Mandarin Chinese

Karass

Hindui, or Hindi

Tibetian

Shanghae Colloquial
SoocKow Colloquial

Osmanli-Turkish i

Ditto, Nagri

Persian

Greco-Turkish

Ditto, Kaithi

Pushto, or Afghan

Ningpo Colloquial

Armeno-Turkish

Assamese

Malay, Roman charac-

(Romanised)

Georgian

Turkish, Azerbijan

Shyan

ters

Foochow Colloquial

Nagas

Ditto, Arabic ditto

(Native characters)

dialect

Khtssi

Soerabayan, or Low

Amoy Colloquial

Samoiede

Oriya, or Orlssa
Tirhuliya, or MithilJ

Malay

(Romanised)
Ditto for Bl nd

Hebrew

Javanese
Dajak, Maanjan

Arabic

Mandari

Hoklo Colloquiall

Armenian

Marwari

Ditto, Ngadju

(Native characters)

Syriac, or Aramaic

Santali

Batta, Toba dialect

Swatow Colloquial

Sanskrit

Sindhi

Ditto, Mandailing

(Native characters)

Kashmiri

Marathi-Balbodh

Bugis

Ditto (Romanised)

Punjabi, or Sikh

Marathi-Modhi

Madurese

Hakka CoUoquial

TalTri

Gujarati

Burmese

(Romanised)

Leptcha

Farsi-Gujarati

Sgau-Karen

Punti, or Canton

UrS?, o*r Hindustani

Tamil

Pwo-Karen

Colloquial (Native

Tamil-Portuguese

Peguese
Taleing

characters)

Urd^, Roman charac<

Canarese

Formosan (Romanised)

ters

Badaga

Cambojan

Corean

Ditto. Persian

Telugu, or Telinga

Siamese

Mongolian

Malto

Malayalim

Laos

Burial or Northern

Bengali

Tulu

Anam, or Cochin

Mongolian

Ditto, Roman cliarac-

Pali, Burmese charac-

Chinese

Calmuc, or Western

ters

Loo-Chu

Mongolian

Mussulmani-Bengali

Singhalese

Chinese, classical

Japanese

Amliarac

Fanfl

Grebo

Kl-SwahiU

Ethiopia

Nup6

Isuba

Kafir

Coptic
Dualla

Igbiru, or Tbo
Otyihererd

Efik

Zulu :

Sechuana

Yao .

GaUa

Kongo
Yoruba

Sesuto

Manganja

Ga, orAkra _ .

Kinyka

Malagasy

Tschi, Otji, orTul

Greenlandish

Mohawk

Tahitian

Aneityumeae

Esquimaux

Takudh . \

Rarotongan

Maori

Cree

Mexican, of Aztec

Tongan

Mosquito
Karif, or Carib.

Ojibbeway, or Chippewaj

Fijian
Hawaian

Samoan
Nieuan

StibscripHoitS, Vojiait'CHS, an^ other Coniributiotis may be seni to the

^ ^ . ( Rev. LEWIS BORRETT WHITE, D.D.
Secretaries ^^^y^ SAMUEL G. GREEN, D.D.

Cheques, etc., payable In the name of Mr. Joseph Tarn, $6, Paternoster Row, London, E,C,

i6 MISSIONARY HANDBOOk Ah VERTlMR.

FOUNDED 1799.

THE RE UCIOUS TRACT S OCIETY.

THE RELIGIOUS TRACT SOCIETY tells of the Gospel of the
Grace of God in 191 languages and dialects. It was founded in
1799 for the object of spreading the news of God's love at Home and
in Foreign lands.

It is supported by, and aids Christians of all Evangelical Denomina-
tions. Help is given to the Church Missionary Society ; London Mis-
sionary Society ; Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in Foreign
Parts ; Baptist Missionary Society ; Wesleyan Missionary Society ; China
Inland Mission ; the Presbyterian Missionary Societies ; Paris Evangelical
Missions ; Gossner Missionary Society ; Basle Missionary Society ;
American Board of Commissioners for Foreign Missions ; Rhenish Mis-
sionary Society ; and numerous others. Circulates between 80 and 90
millions of publications each year.

Does not expend one shilling of its subscriptions or donations on management
or other expenses.

Uses all its Missionary Funds for the object for which they are sub-
scribed, but pays all its expenses oat of Trade Funds.

The "Pilgrim's Progress" has been issued in 82 languages, in many
of which the Society has assisted or borne the cost of the publication.

Has published its New Testament Commentary in ten languages — •
Chinese, Arabic, Syriac, Mahrati, Bengali, Tamil, Canarese, Urdu,
Singhalese, and Karen.

Distributes packets of healthy interesting literature to almost all the
Emigrant families leaving the ports of the United Kingdom.

Provides for a very large distribution of Books and Tracts for sailors
of all nationalities.

Has issued more than 42,000 libraries, varying from 25 to Joo volumes,
since 1832, either at very reduced rates, or in the case of very poor
districts free.

Grants Tracts for distribution at greatly reduced prices, and in many
cases, free.

Helps all the great Missionary Societies in their work of providing
Gospel literature in their fields of work, but is able to do only a tithe
of what is needed through want of Funds.

Maintains in all its publications a testimony to Evangelical Truth.

So far from the Committee being able to meet the growing needs of the
■work, they are constantly compelled to refuse grants in aid of much
needed extension.

A subscription of los. 6d. or upwards constitutes membership in the
Society ; a sum of ;^io los. constitutes life-membership. All subscribers
receive copies of the new tracts, the Tract Magazine and other small
publications ; in this way alone 11,000 Tract Distributors are helped.

Subscriptions, Donations, and other Contributions may be sent to the
Secretaries, 5^^^^- ^EWIS BORRETT WHITE, D.D.
(Rev. SAMUEL G. GREEN, D.D.

'.m

.A'i %'iP,

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Books

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "A Handbook of foreign missions : containing an account of the principal Protestant missionary societies in Great Britain : with notices of those on the continent and in America : also an appendix on Roman Catholic missions"

See other formats